Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

(Dorothy and Toto)

*June 4th, 1900*

*10:00am*

The prairies of early twentieth century Kansas were rather beautiful at least to the eyes of an eight year girl named Dorothy Gale as she called this home.

Dorothy had a merry laugh, chubby little hands, big earnest sapphire blue eyes filled with awe and wonders. And a round, rosy, sunburned face from living on the hot prairies of Kansas, and of course, she was not exactly beautiful but still has a very certain and great style of prettiness and loveliness.

Dorothy sat up in her bed, a cute smile on her face as she looked out the window to see her caregivers outside, doing their usual routines

“Another beautiful morning in Kansas. I bet Uncle Henry and Aunt Em are already up, I bet.” Dorothy spoke, yawning to herself while getting up from her bed and from there, she made her bed and once we was done with that, Dorothy had freshen herself up as she went outside to see her Uncle Henry.

Uncle Henry was already doing his farm work which consisted of him being on his tractor, tending to the farm animals, and other such vigorous work and despite it all, his spirit never wavered or became broken, possibly to keep Dorohty’s spirits high.

“Good Morning, Dorothy. How did you sleep last night?” Uncle Henry had called out to the young girl as he let out a smile while waiting for his answer.

“Good Morning, Uncle Henry. I’m also doing quite well and do you know where Aunt Em is?’ Dorothy had answered back in joy as she saw Uncle Henry pointing his finger to the single bench as this made the young girl turn around to see her Aunt Em who was gently humming to herself as this humming was rather gloomy which made Dorothy rather concerned for her.

“Aunt Em, Is anything okay? You seem sad…” Dorothy had asked her aunt in a tone of concern as she looked up to see the woman nod her head slowly; however she didn’t smile.

“I’m fine. I’m just bearing for another hot day that’s expected to come later today but nonetheless, I’m fine, dear” Aunt Em had responded back in the same gloomy tone of voice as she was met with a hug from Dorothy.

“Oh, okay but like Uncle Henry says, we should always smile and have hope through the dark times” Dorothy had responded back in a comforting tone of voice while Aunt Em had simply nodded her head but not in agreement but rather to not make Dorothy feel discouraged as thoughts began to race through her head.

“This girl, she’s only eight years old yet is so wise for her age. She truly gets it from her mother..” Aunt Em had thought to herself as she let out a sigh while looking over to see Uncle Henry approaching the pair with a smile on his face.

“Now there’s my favorite people in the world. I was thinking of going to the market to pick up some vegetables since I have spare change left and I was wondering if I can use some company” Uncle Henry had offered'' as this made Dorothy jump up and down in joy as she always wanted to go to the market.

“I would love it too! I promise I won’t cause trouble or anything” Dorothy had promised to her uncle as she quickly ran to the truck that wasn’t that far.

“Dorothy now don’t run off too far! We can’t afford to lose you now…” Aunt Em had warned the young girl in a rather cautious tone of voice as she had gotten up from her chair to follow Uncle Henry and Dorothy to the truck as the trio was ready to depart for the market.

“I wonder, what’s beyond these endless prairies…” Dorothy had thought to herself as she got in the trunk of the truck while Uncle Henry and Aunt Em entered the front as the vehicle proceeded to move to its destination.

*10:35am*

Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry had arrived at the nearest town as it appeared to be old fashioned but quite lively as this made Dorothy awestruck.

“Wooow, so many people. I’ve always heard stories of this town but I never thought I’d see the day!” Dorothy had spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as she leaped from the trunk with no trouble while her Uncle and Aunt exited the vehicle.

“Now don’t run off now, okay? You must stay with us at all times since the there’s many people here” Aunt Em had advised to Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in agreement as she, Dorothy, and Uncle Henry made their way towards where the vegetables are usually sold at.

Along the way, Dorothy could hear faint sounds of barking which prompted her to turn around to see a dog being chased by some troublesome boys.

“Hey!! You boys leave that poor dog alone!” Dorothy cried out while running towards the direction of the ordeal to confront the boys as one of them began to speak.

“And what are you gonna do about it? Just run along and play with your dolls!” The young boy with red hair and freckles called out to Dorothy in a mocking tone of voice while the other two boys nodded their heads in agreement as they approached the young girl.

Dorothy of course wasn’t a fighter by physical means however she only glared at them with such intensity that this caused the three boys to concede.

“Um, Look, we don’t want any trouble so you can have the dog, brat..” The red haired boy had called out as he and his cronies quickly ran away from the scene.

“Whew, I’m glad that’s over with..” Dorothy had spoken out to herself as she slowly approached the dog before eventually picking it up as she stared at the little black dog with long silky hair and small black eyes that twinkled merrily on either side of his funny, wee nose.

“I wish I could keep you but my Uncle Henry and Aunt Em wouldn’t allow it…” Dorothy had spoken to the dog as she looked over to see the two adults busy with buying vegetables as they hadn’t noticed that Dorothy was gone as she had an idea.

“Wait, If I can ask Uncle Henry and Aunt Em to keep you despite what they said than I could provide you a warm shelter but in the meantime, I should give you a name…” Dorothy had spoken to the dog once more as she thought of a name before one peculiar name popped in her head which made her smile.

“That’s it! I shall call you Toto, how does that sound?” Dorothy had spoken out once more as she smiled warmly at the dog before making her way towards where her Uncle and Aunt were as she appeared next to them.

“It’s pleasure doing business with you, I hope I can catch you again…” Uncle Henry had spoken out to the person whom he purchased the vegetables at as he looked over to see Dorothy with Toto, her new dog as he began to question her.

“Dorothy, we told you that we can’t have any dogs at the farmhouse so I’m afraid you must let it go..” Uncle Henry had advised Dorothy in a rather sympathetic tone of voice as he was met with Dorothy shaking her head no which caught him and Aunt Em by surprise.

“Dorothy! Listen to your father. You know we can’t have any dogs since we can’t afford to feed it” Aunt Em had chimed in with a stern tone of voice as Dorothy once again shocked her head.

“Please, I promise to take extra care of it! I can even share some portions of my food if it means taking care of him, I’ve found him all alone and I just don’t wanna leave him..” Dorothy had pleaded with her Uncle and Aunt while walking to the truck however Aunt Em remained firm on her word while Uncle Henry seemed like he was slowly changing his mind.

“I’m afraid we have to say no, We don’t want you starving over a dog, I’m sure he can find owners that’ll be happy to take care of him without having a price to pay..” Aunt Em had spoken back but of course, Dorothy remained firm on her stance as well.

“I don’t care. He needs a loving home, good food, and all of the care that he needs. I’ll even do chores around the house if it means me keeping Toto…” Dorothy had spoken back to Aunt Em as the middle aged woman thought about what had been said to her.

“These words, I said those exact words eight years ago when me and Henry wanted to take her in after what happened to her parents…” Aunt Em had thought to herself as she finally conceded to Dorothy which made Uncle Henry smile.

“Yes, you may keep Toto BUT you have a huge responsibility so be sure to take care of it as if it’s me or Henry taking care of you, okay?” Aunt Em had advised Dorothy as she was met with the young girl smiling brightly.

“Thank you so much Aunt Em! I promise you that Toto will be treated well!!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she hugged her Aunt Em while Uncle Henry chuckled to himself as she got in the truck which was followed by Aunt Em getting in as well and lastly, Dorothy and Toto hopped in the truck as the vehicle made its way towards home.

“Welcome to your new family, Toto…” Dorothy had spoken out to Toto in a gentle tone of voice as she gently hugged her new dog which was followed by some rather strong yet gentle wind breezes….

Chapter Text

(The Tornado)

*June 5th, 1900*

*1:00pm*

The next day had arrived as Dorothy and her new dog Toto were playing outside while Uncle Henry tended to his usual farm work while Aunt Em was inside due to the unusual coldness and also that she was preparing lunch as well which didn't bother Dorothy and Uncle Henry.

"It is quite cold today. I hope Uncle Henry is able to finish with his work today..." Dorothy had spoken to Toto and while she knew Toto couldn't respond back, she knew she had at least something to talk to if her Aunt or Uncle were busy as suddenly, the door opened.

"Dorothy, Henry! It's Lunchtime!" Aunt Em had cried out inside the house as this prompted Dorothy to gently pick up Toto as she went inside of her home followed by Uncle Henry doing the same thing as he paused on his farm work in the process.

"It's not much but at least it holds us until dinner..." Aunt Em had spoken out to her husband and Dorothy while she placed two bowls of porridge on each side of the table before eventually placing her porridge on the table as well.

"Dorothy, be sure to save some for yourself while feeding Toto, okay? We don't want you starving now" Uncle Henry had advised Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in understandment as this was seen by Aunt Em.

"Let's all say our prayers now, shall we?" Aunt Em had spoken out as she, Dorothy, and Uncle Henry began saying their prayers and when they were done, they had begun eating their meal.

Toto had walked around the table as he had noticed Dorothy gently offering him the food which prompted him to eat the food from her hand.

"I'm glad Toto is eating, isn't that great?! I was scared that he was gonna be shy" Dorothy had spoken back to her Uncle Henry and Aunt Em with such joy as she eventually ate some of the porridge as well which made Uncle Henry smile as the family continued to eat for the next twenty minutes

.*1:35pm*

Dorothy had finished cleaning up the kitchen which was one of the chores she promised or rather offered in exchange for Toto staying with them as she walked outside to see Uncle Henry and Aunt Em preparing to head to the market once more.

"Dorothy, are you sure that you can handle being alone? You seem to be done with your chores so you don't have to stay behind" Aunt Em had asked Dorothy in a rather tone of concern while the young girl shook her head indicating that there was nothing to worry about.

"I'm fine! You two just get along before the market gets busy, okay? I even have Toto to protect me" Dorothy had spoken out as she let out a smile.

"Okay, If something happens then lock yourself in the cellar, okay? " Aunt Em had advised Dorothy once more before entering the truck along with Uncle Henry.

"Goodbye!! Be sure to listen to what we said regarding safety!!" Uncle Henry had cried out before starting the truck as it eventually drove away while Dorothy waved goodbye.

"Goodbye!! Stay safe out there!" Dorothy cried out as she suddenly heard the sounds of Toto barking which concerned her.

"It's okay, they're be back soon, they just have to take care of some things" Dorothy had advised to Toto in a comforting tone of voice while she gently hugged him as unknowns to her, Toto's barking and cries wasn't due to Uncle Henry and Aunt Em leaving but rather due to a weather change.

*2:00pm*

Nearly thirty minutes had passed as Dorothy was sitting outside, staring at the beautiful endless prairie alongside Toto.

"Uncle Henry always told me that in the far future that all of this land will eventually become home to many people but I just can't see Uncle Henry lose something his family worked hard for. His farming is what keeps us from going homeless..." Dorothy had thought to herself while looking over to see dark clouds followed a haunting windy sound which spooked her while Toto was barking and whimpering due to fear as suddenly, the wind instantly picked up rather violently as Dorothy screamed in terror as this sent her on the ground.

"The shelter! I gotta get Toto and myself to the shelter but what about Uncle Henry and Aunt Em?!" Dorothy had thought to herself in such fear as she picked up Toto and quickly ran towards her house while looking back to see a tornado quickly heading their way despite being far.

"Oh gosh, It's a tornado!!" Dorothy cried out in fear as she quickly entered her home and ran towards the shelter however just as when she was about to open it, a loud sound erupted before Dorothy and Toto felt the house slowly being lifted to the area which made the young girl scream once more.

"O-oh no!! We're being lifted up!!" Dorothy cried out in fear while still holding on to Toto in the process.

Dorothy had looked out of the window to find the house high in the sky as many emotions raced through her head such regarding her safety and the reactions of her guardians when they found out that not just Dorothy was gone but their ENTIRE house as well.

Toto continued to whimper in fear as Dorothy could only do nothing but comfort him as the young girl was also prepared for whatever was coming her and Toto's way as this journey felt like many hours passing to the point where Dorothy even fell asleep as one of her naps was interrupted by a loud thud which had awaken her and Toto as this caused her to quickly rise up from her bed.

"Is it over? I'm surprised we've managed to survive that. It felt like hours..." Dorothy had spoken to Toto in a rather sleepy voice.

She picked up her dog and made her way towards the door and once she did, she opened it and to her shock and surprise, it wasn't Kansas but rather a strange yet beautiful land which was something out of a fairy tale.

It had small houses that were decorated rather beautifully as there were sounds of rushing water which was the pond as this captivated Dorothy.

"Oh gosh, what in the world is this place! I've never seen anything like this" Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck as she slowly walked away from the house as she turned around to see a pair of legs sticking out which made her scream.

"O-Oh no! I think the house crushed this poor sweet old lady..." Dorothy had spoken out in a sympathetic tone of voice as she got closer to the scene as a gruff voice suddenly spoke out to her.

"Sweet? As if! She's been giving us a hard time ever since she showed her terrible self!" A man who was the same height as Dorothy had spoken out as this started the young girl due to his unexpected presence.

"G-Gosh, you've scared me, b-but could you tell me where I'm at and what do you mean by that?" Dorothy had asked the man while waiting for her answer as many more people started to appear as all of them began to whisper amongst themselves as they got closer to the house as this was new information to them.

"You're in Munchkin Country! " A Munchkin boy who was as tall as a teen boy called out as he had a smile on his face as he was sitting on a tree before jumping off to appear in front of Dorothy.

"M-Munchkin Country?! Golly, It seems like I'm not in Kansas anymore..." Dorothy had spoken out in confusion as she was surrounded by many of the inhabitants of the location.

"Is it true? Did this young girl truly defeat the Witch of the East.." A elderly voice called out as she appeared before Dorothy and the Munchkins.

"A-Are you a Munchkin as well?" Dorothy asked the elderly woman as she was met with her shaking her head indicating no.

"Oh dear, No. I'm the Good Witch of the North but you can call me Locasta.." Locasta had answered back in a sweet tone of voice while Dorothy remained surprised at what she's just seen.

"Toto, we're definitely not in Kansas anymore..." Dorothy had spoken to Toto as she was trying to process the events that were unfolding right in front of her.

Chapter Text

(The Yellow Brick Road)

*June 5th, 1900*

*Munchkin Country*

*Day 1*

Dorothy stared at the Good Witch of the North in complete awestruck as she had appeared out of thin air as all of this was new to the young girl.

The little witch’s hat was pure white. It rose about a foot above her head and was pointed at the tip with little jingle bells which ran all across the brim and made a faint tinkling sound as she moved. She wore a puffy white gown that hung in pleats from her shoulders. Over it were sprinkled little stars and half moons that glistened in the sun like diamonds. The little woman's face was covered with wrinkles, her eyes were the colour of violets, her short curly hair was nearly all white, and she walked rather stiffly, but had a friendly, welcoming smile.

“You must be the young girl who defeated the Wicked Witch of the East, correct?” Locasta asked Dorothy in a polite tone of voice as she waited for an answer as Dorothy eventually nodded her head.

“Y-Yes but I didn’t mean too, I truly didn’t. My house literally fell on her, I’m truly sorry for my actions…” Dorothy apologized to Locasta as the Munchkins fell into laughter while some shouted praises of joy while Locasta smiled at the young girl before filling her in.

“Oh dear, it’s actually a good thing! She was a terribly evil witch I must say! She ruled over these poor Munchkin folk with an iron fist for quite some time, that is until when your house crushed her..” Locasta had spoken back in a happy yet calm tone of voice as she pointed over to where her legs were located.

“Oh my, she sounds awful! I just hope I don’t anger people that she knew..” Dorothy had spoken back in a worried tone of voice while Locasta remained calm as she further explained to Dorothy about the situation.

“No worries my dear! She has zero connections to anyone since she was a rather private person although I should explain some other things to you, my dear but first…” Locasta had explained to Dorothy as she looked over at the legs and feet of the dead witch and what captured the old witch’s attention were the silver shoes.

“These silver shoes shall do, POI!” Locasta had spoken out as with the snap of her fingers, the silver shoes had magically appeared to Dorothy as the young girl was wearing the shoes which was followed by the mutters and chatter amongst the Munchkins as they were surprised at what they just witnessed as this also surprised the young girl.

“A-Are these the evil witch’s shoes? I don’t know if I can handle wearing them..” Dorothy had objected to the good witch as Locasta spoke once more.

“No worries, my dear. These silver shoes are very useful when in great need but they’re very powerful indeed, unfortunately they won’t protect you from harm’s way..” Locasta had explained as she walked over and kissed Dorothy on the forehead as a small yet beautiful glow appeared before it disappeared.

“W-What happened? I felt this strange glow when you kissed my forehead…” Dorothy had asked in confusion as she waited for an answer.

“That kiss is meant to protect you at all costs. You see, you are in Oz, a beautiful yet dangerous country if you aren’t too careful so my kiss shall protect you from harm” Locasta had explained while Dorothy nodded her head in understandment.

“I see, Oz seems like an interesting place but how do I actually get back home? My folks are awfully worried about me at this point..” Dorothy asked Locasta once more as she saw Locasta pointing over to a yellow road.

“My dear, you must follow the Yellow Brick Road at all costs and once you do, you shall enter the great Emerald City and there, You will meet Oz, the Great and Powerful…” Locasta had answered back as right when she said that, the Munchkins all bowed in respect.

“So if I meet Oz then he’ll help me get home, right?” Dorothy had asked Locasta as the old witch nodded her head in confirmation.

“Correct, I don’t want to waste any more of your precious time so I unfortunately must take my leave but always remember, follow the Yellow Brick Road, my dear! Farewell..” Locasta spoke out to Dorothy as she smiled at the young girl before disappearing.

“Goodbye! I promise I’ll get to the Emerald City as safely as possible!” Dorothy had spoken out while waving goodbye in the process as the Munchkins said their goodbyes as well.

“Goodbye, Good Witch of the North!! We all thank you for your guidance” All of the Munchkins cried out in unison as this was followed by cheers which made Dorothy smile.

“She seems like a good person but I must take my leave as well. It was wonderful meeting everyone here!! Goodbye!!” Dorothy had spoken out to the Munchkins as she and Toto officially began their journey to the Emerald City by following the Yellow Brick Road.

“Farewell, Dorothy!! We give you our eternal thanks for liberating us from the evil witch of the west, Farewell, our Dorothy!!” All of the Munchkins cried in unison once more as they saw Dorothy walking further away from their town until the young girl disappeared from their sight.

*Scarecrow Patch*

Dorothy and Toto were walking across the fields as this amazed the young girl.

“Wooow, Imagine if Uncle Henry’s land looked like this? He’ll truly be proud of himself!” Dorothy had spoken out to herself while Toto was walking ahead of her but was also waiting for his owner as the dog saw Dorothy looking at the sky.

“Oh no! It’s almost getting dark, we gotta find shelter while we still can” Dorothy had spoken to Toto as she gently picked up her dog and right as she was ready to search for shelter, a voice called out.

“You better hurry or else those crows will bother you like they do with me” A voice called out to Dorothy which captured her attention.

“W-Who’s there! Please show yourself..” Dorothy had cried out as she looked in all directions before turning around to see a brown scarecrow.

“Am I imagining things or did that scarecrow just talk to us?” Dorothy had spoken out once more as she was met with the scarecrow moving only his hand due to his body being placed on a stand meant for scarecrows which surprised Dorothy.

“Now, don’t be scared! I don’t mean no harm. I just meant to guide you towards wherever you was going but the question is, WHERE are you going!?” Scarecrow asked Dorothy while waiting for his answer.

“I’m going to see Oz so I can find a way to get home but since it’s sunset, I thought I’d find shelter in the time being.” Dorothy had answered back as this surprised Scarecrow as he let out a smile.

“Oz? Now he’s a good fellow from what I’ve heard, Oh I wish I could meet him so he can give me a brain..” Scarecrow poundered as he sighed to himself while Dorothy began to ask questions.

“A brain? Do you not have one? You can talk and you seem smart for a scarecrow.” Dorothy had asked Scarecrow in a tone of curiosity as the straw man began to tell his explanation.

“Well, I was gonna have one but the person who created me simply forgot and to make matters worse, I’m constantly being harassed by crows! I used to scare them away with some good acting but one of them discovered that I was made of straw and that I had no brains so they constantly picked on me” Scarecrow explained to Dorothy as he saw the young girl walking towards him which made him curious.

“I’m terribly sorry to hear that, nobody doesn’t deserve to get treated this way and I mean nobody! I’m gonna find a way to get you down and you’re coming to Emerald City” Dorothy had spoken back to Scarecrow as she carefully undid the knots that held the scarecrow as after some time, Scarecrow officially fell down from his stand.

“W-Whoa! I’ve never stood up like this so please excuse my falling..” Scarecrow had explained to Dorothy as he struggled to stand and walk as Dorothy helped him along the way.

“What’s your name? I’m terribly sorry for not asking at this point but you seem nice” Dorothy had asked Scarecrow as she had a smile on her face.

“Name? I don’t have any names since I don’t have a brain to even think of one but since I’m a scarecrow then you can call me, Scarecrow” Scarecrow had answered back as he, Dorothy, and Toto made it out of the area which he formerly resided.

“Scarecrow? That’s wonderful! I shall call you that. We also have a long way to go but I’m sure that the journey would be worth it since I’m gonna go home and you’re gonna have a brian!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy while Scarecrow smiled as the trio had officially resumed their journey to meet the great and powerful Oz.

Chapter Text

(Tin Woodman)

*June 5th, 1900*

*Forest*

*Day 1, Night*

Dorothy, Toto, and Scarecrow were walking across the last remnants of the farmland as they were slowly headed to a forest.

“Oh gosh, It seems we have to cross this forest if we wanna get to the Emerald City since the Yellow Brick Road also leads there..” Dorothy had spoken to the Scarecrow while staring at the forest.

“No worries, I’ll protect you from any crows, beasts that might come your way! I’m a scarecrow for a reason so I might as well do my job” Scarecrow had responded back in a confident tone of voice as he, Toto, and Dorothy entered the dark forest as it was pretty dark due to the large trees as it was filled with many critters such as squirrels, mice, and everything in between.

“Scarecrow, are you sure you don’t have a brain? You seem quite intelligent for such a scarecrow?” Dorothy had asked her new friend in a tone of curiosity as they continued to walk the forest as this question made Scarecrow shake his head.

“Nope, I’m only made of straw and wool, that’s it, why do you ask? I’m quite curious” Scarecrow answered back as he waited for a response from Dorothy as she had spoken up.

“Well, you can ask questions which require you to think about them and you seem to know your way around here, well, at least back at your place” Dorothy had answered back as this made Scarecrow laugh at the answer.

“These are rather good points indeed but that doesn’t mean I have a brain hence why I’m coming with you to see Oz so he can get me a brain” Scarecrow had answered back as Dorothy knew continuing the debate will be rather pointless so the young girl nodded her head.

“I see, anyway, we should find someplace to rest since It’s getting late, I had such a long day..” Dorothy had advised Scarecrow as she yawned in the process before noticing a cabin house that was located just a few feet away from them.

“Oh yeah, I think it’s called Sleep, right? Well, we may have just found our destination for the night” Scarecrow had spoken to Dorothy as the pair stared at the brown cabin house which made them smile.

“Absolutely and this seems like a wonderful place to stay for the night! I just hope there aren't any people living there..” Dorothy had spoken back as she picked up Toto and proceeded to run towards the cabin house alongside Scarecrow as they had finally reached the cabin house.

“This should be a wonderful place for us to stay for the rest of the night” Dorothy had spoken to Scarecrow as she opened the door to reveal a dark living room as she and Scarecrow walked around while observing the area.

“It’s awfully dark in here so you go ahead and sleep while I scare off any crows or whatever might come your way” Scarecrow advised his young friend as he saw Dorothy and Toto making themselves comfortable on the bed as Dorothy began to speak.

“Are you gonna sleep as well? I don’t want you getting tired in the morning since we have to do plenty of walking..” Dorothy had asked Scarecrow in a sleepy tone of voice as she yawned in the process while Scarecrow began to answer the question.

“Oh no, Scarecrows like me don’t sleep, eat, or do anything else that people like you do but don’t worry about me! Rest, I’ll be watching you until then..” Scarecrow had answered back as Dorothy simply smiled back before falling asleep alongside Toto.

“I wonder what Oz is like, I just hope he gives me my brain…” Scarecrow had thought to himself as he continued to watch Dorothy and Toto sleep for the rest of the night to ensure that she was safe.

*Day 2, Morning*

The next morning had arrived as Dorothy had risen up from the bed while yawning softly to herself as she looked over to see Scarecrow staring at her with a smile on his face.

“Good Morning, how did you sleep? Should we continue with our journey?” Scarecrow had asked Dorothy as he saw the young girl jumping from the bed while Toto did the same thing as she began to speak.

“Good Morning, I’ve slept wonderfully. Thanks for looking out for me last night as well” Dorothy had answered back as she, Toto, and Scarecrow officially resumed their journey as they left the house and proceeded to follow the Yellow Brick Road once more as along the way, something had captured Dorothy’s attention.

“Dorothy, is something the matter? You seem awfully awestruck..” Scarecrow asked Dorothy in a tone of curiosity as he looked over to see something marvelous.

“I think I see someone or rather something…” Dorothy had answered back as she saw Toto running towards that particular thing that had captured their attention as she and Scarecrow followed along and to their surprise it was a man who appeared to be made of tin.

The thing was made entirely of shiny hollow silver tin, and cleverly joined together, It also had a build similar to an average man.

“Oh gosh! I’ve never seen anything like this! I wonder who had left such a poor thing all by itself..” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck while observing the man made of tin while Scarecrow was also observing as well.

“You’re right, I think he might have been some protector of that house we were in cause I see his ax right over there and it seems he was trying to chop a tree down..” Scarecrow had spoken out while pointing at the ax which was stuck on a tree.

“You’re right, maybe it’s owner left or something but I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do sadly so we must continue on..” Dorothy had spoken back to Scarecrow as all of a sudden, a faint voice was spoken from the tin man which alerted them.

“O-Oil..” The Tin Man had quietly spoken out in a low voice as Dorothy and Scarecrow had trouble hearing him.

“W-Whoa! It can talk but we can’t understand what it’s saying…” Scarecrow had spoken out while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement.

“You’re right” Dorothy simply responded back as the pair heard the tin man speak once more but in a more clear but still quiet tone of voice as it appeared his mouth was frozen along with his body.

“Oil, feed me some oil, please…” The Tin Man had spoken out and to his luck, the command was understood by Dorothy and Scarecrow.

“Oil! He wants some Oil but where could we even find oil..” Dorothy had spoken out while looking in all directions before eventually looking back at the house which wasn’t that far.

“Scarecrow, you keep an eye out on Toto and the man while I go to the house to get some oil, okay?” Dorothy advised Scarecrow as he nodded his head in agreement as the young girl quickly ran back to the cabin house.

“T-Thank you..” The Tin Man had quietly spoken out while struggling to complete his thanks while Scarecrow smiled at him.

“Of course, we’re very nice people. There’s no way that was gonna leave you here in this condition” Scarecrow had spoken back as he looked over to see Dorothy running back with a can of oil in her hand which made him jump in excitement.

“I got the oil and it looks like there’s plenty as well!” Dorothy had spoken out and finally arrived back at the scene as this was seen by the Tin Man.

“N-Now p-put the o-oil a-around m-me…” The Tin Man had quietly spoken out as Dorothy did just that as she squeezed the oil throughout his body as this slowly made his joints move.

“Wow! He’s slowly moving! Keep putting more oil in his body! This could work” Scarecrow commanded Dorothy in an excited tone of voice as the young girl did just that as eventually the Tin Man was able to move and speak clearly.

“Ah, It’s been years since I was able to move and speak to the fullest. I give you two my thanks, My name is Tin Woodman, how do you do?” Tin Woodman had spoken out in a polite tone of voice.

“My name is Dorothy Gale, It’s a pleasure to meet you and you’re welcome. We didn’t want to leave you stuck or anything” Dorothy had spoken back as she had shaken Tin Woodman’s metal hand as it was rather cold which made Dorothy shiver for a second.

“And my name is Scarecrow, pleased to be at your service” Scarecrow had spoken back as he tipped his hat in respect as this made Tin Woodman smile.

“Wonderful, It’s nice to meet new faces but I must ask, what brings you guys to this forest? If you aren’t careful then a Kalidah might get you” Tin Woodman had spoken back in a concerned tone of voice while Dorothy began to speak.

“Well, me and Scarecrow are following the Yellow Brick Road to see Oz and once we see him, he’ll send me back to Kansas which is my home and give my friend, Scarecrow some brains” Dorothy had answered back as this made Tin Woodman's eyes widen in fascination.

“Oz, now that is quite the answer. I heard he’s very powerful indeed and quite mysterious. If there’s one thing I want from him is a heart so I can feel love once more…” Tin Woodman had spoken back in a more sad tone of voice as this made Scarecrow curious to know why.

“Wait, you don’t have a heart? How come? Did your master forget to give you one like my master did with my brain?” Scarecrow had asked as his question was met with Tin Woodman shaking his head.

“No, I was actually made of flesh and bone like the young girl over there…” Tin Woodman had started to explain as he looked over at Dorothy before resuming his story.

“Twenty years ago, I was a man who went by Nick Chopper. I was an expert in cutting trees and that had captured the attention of a beautiful woman, the love of my life. We’ve gone on many dates and I’ve proposed to her but one day, I was walking with my wife and this evil witch came, no other than the Wicked Witch of the East! She laughed like a mad woman before cursing me into what I’m today and to make matters worse, I couldn’t feel love anymore so I left my wife..” Tin Woodman explained in a sad tone of voice as Dorothy gave him a hug since she was sad as well.

“I’m terribly sorry to hear that, It’s truly awful that that witch has done that to you but you won’t have to worry about that anymore since she’s dead, my house fell on her…” Dorothy had spoken to her new friend as this revelation made his spirits lift up.

“Really?! The witch of the east is dead?! You are a hero! She was terrible” Tin Woodman had spoken back as he got up and walked over to retrieve his ax that was stuck on a tree.

“I wouldn’t call myself a hero since I didn’t kill her directly but I’m glad that more people won’t be terrorized by her” Dorothy had spoken back while seeing Tin Woodman approaching them.

“Well, you’re a hero in my book and we should hurry and follow the Yellow Brick Road cause I’m coming with you guys so I can get a heart and feel love once more!” Tin Woodman had cried out in a motivated tone of voice as this made Dorothy and Scarecrow smile as the gang had resumed their journey.

What exactly lurks behind the dark forest that could hinder our heroes' journey to see the great and powerful Oz..

Chapter Text

(Cowardly Lion)

*June 5th, 1900*

*Forest*

*Day 2, Noon*

Dorothy, Scarecrow, and Tin Woodman were walking across the forest alongside Toto as it seemed that the forest was endless.

“It feels like we’ve been in this forest for ages, I wonder if we’re ever gonna get out…” Scarecrow had spoken out while continuing to walk alongside with his friends as Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“I must agree, I hope we don’t run into Kalidahs, they are such terrible beasts!” Tin Woodman had spoken out as this made Scarecrow shiver in fear while Dorothy was confused at what she just heard as she began to speak.

“Kalidahs? What are they? They seem awfully scary..” Dorothy had asked her friends as Tin Woodman began to answer her question.

“Kalidahs are terrible beasts! They have the appearance of tigers yet the physique and appearance of a bear! Such terrible creatures that we must never encounter in any circumstances” Tin Woodman explained to Dorothy as this made her eyes open in surprise as she let out a sigh of surprise while continuing to walk across the forest as they suddenly heard noises coming from one of the trees.

“D-Did you two just heard that!? It sounded like a Lion or something” Scarecrow uttered out as he quickly latched himself on to Tin Woodman as this made him stop in his tracks.

“What do you mean? I didn’t hear anything, how about Dorothy?” Tin Woodman had spoken out to Scarecrow while also questioning Dorothy about the noise as the young girl had shaken her head in denial.

“I’m afraid not. You must be imagining things so it’s best to not feed on those fears, okay “ Dorothy spoken back in confusion as Scarecrow didn’t want to press the matter any further so he simply shrugged it off while continuing to walk with his friends however Toto began to bark which alerted everyone once more.

“Toto, what’s the matter? There’s nobody there, It’s ju-“ Dorothy could utter out as she saw a butterfly flying in between her and Toto which caught her off guard.

“Wait! Come back! I’m not gonna hurt you!” A loud voice bellowed out as this scared Dorothy and the others as it was no other than a simple Lion.

“A-A Lion!!” Scarecrow cried out as she fell on the floor as he saw the Lion chase the butterfly around while Tin Woodman watched in confusion.

“A Lion chasing a butterfly? Now that’s something you don’t see everyday…” Tin Woodman had thought to himself as he continued to observe the Lion chase and play with the butterfly while Toto was still barking.

“Toto! Stay away from him! He could be dangerous” Dorothy cried out as in that moment, she wasn’t afraid of the Lion as she managed to pick up Toto who was close to the animal.

Lion was grandiose, handsome and nearly as big as a full grown horse in size. He is a rather cuddly animal despite being so large, and also is a gentle giant at heart. He is said to have golden colored eyes that sparkle like fools gold and are full of wit and loyalty. He is warm, plush and soft, having a fluffy, bushy and curly mane that is often adorned with a brightly colored bow of red or green silk.

“Dangerous? I’m not that at all. I’m quite gentle but I dearly apologize for the scare that I’ve given you..” Lion had apologized to Dorothy in a gentle voice as this caught the young girl and everyone else by surprise.

“Gentle? Should Lions be fierce and always willing to stand their ground?” Dorothy had asked Lion in a tone of curiosity as she was met with the feline animal nodding his head in a rather shameful way.

“Correct but I’m not like most Lions in these forests cause I lack the one thing that Lions should have and that’s courage…” Cowardly Lion had answered back as he put his head down in shame while Dorothy smiled alongside Tin Woodman and Scarecrow.

“You don’t have courage, mister? Well, you can always come with us since we’re seeing the great and powerful Oz so I’m sure he can give you some courage” Dorothy had spoken back while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement.

“Dorothy is right, I don’t have any brains since I’m a scarecrow but I’ve heard that he can give me one hence why I’m marching along with Dorothy” Scarecrow had spoken out in support of Dorothy while Tin Woodman did the same thing.

“And I’m in need of a heart so I can feel love again and if we can get our desired wishes then you can surely get some courage so, care to join us?” Tin Woodman had offered Lion as this made the creature think about his answer for a moment before deciding on his choice.

“I’m not sure, the journey could be awfully scary and I don’t wanna be a burden due to my cowardice” Cowardly Lion answered back in a rather depressed tone of voice as this made Dorothy concerned.

“It’s okay, you’re not gonna be a burden upon us. If you come with us then you’ll get your courage from the great and powerful Oz himself. Just have some courage..” Dorothy had spoken back to Cowardly Lion as the creature had thought about it for a moment while Tin Woodman spoke out.

“She’s right, just joining us takes plenty of courage but I can safely say that Oz will give you what you truly desire if you join us” Tin Woodman chimed in while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree with everyone here, Dorothy needs a home, I need brains, and Tin Woodman needs a heart. We all want something from Oz so don’t feel like you’re a burden” Scarecrow advised Cowardly Lion as the gang saw the creature thinking for a moment before he eventually conceded.

“Okay, I guess I can join you guys but I just hope we don’t run into Kalidahs!” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in fear as he officially made himself familiar with the gang which made everyone happy.

“Wonderful! I knew you had the courage in you but let’s continue our adventures' ' Dorothy had spoken out in joy as this made Cowardly Lion smile.

“Oh, it wasn’t courage but rather me agreeing to join you guys but I’m still grateful for giving me a chance” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a gentle tone of voice as Dorothy smiled back at his comments while the gang officially resumed their adventure however unknowns to them, a fearsome Kalidah were stalking them.

*Day 2, Afternoon*

One hour had passed as the gang was walking towards the forest as it seemed forever however the gang had finally made it out of the forest.

“We’ve finally made it out of the forest! Now we can finally not worry about terrible beasts' ' Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she smiled alongside her friends as the gang had finally exited the forest to continue with their adventure.

“You’re right however I’m gonna miss the forest but I’m sure my friends back home would understand my reasons for joining you guys” Cowardly Lion had spoken out as they suddenly heard noises coming from the trees which spooked him as his expression became that of a cowardly being.

“Nobody move. If we run then whoever is trying to capture us might catch us with ease so simply stay put with caution..” Scarecrow had advised the gang in a stern tone of voice as he and everyone else remained still for a few seconds until a creature appeared which made everyone froze.

“I-I-It’s a Kalidah!! What do we do!” Cowardly Lion cried out in fear as he felt himself shaking while Tin Woodman remained calm and rational.

“Quick! You guys run away while I take care of the beast! It’s too dangerous for everyone to be here right now!” Tin Woodman cried out as Dorothy and the others attempted to run however Dorothy tripped over and scraped her knee which made her wince in pain.

“Dorothy! Are you okay?!” Cowardly Lion cried out in concern as he looked over to see Scarecrow being cornered by another Kalidah who managed to find its way into the chaos.

“I-I’m okay! I just need my wound treated, that’s all..” Dorothy had answered back in pain as Toto quickly retreated inside of her basket as she looked over to see one Kalidah approaching Tin Woodman while the other was cornering Scarecrow as both animals growled as the one who was approaching Tin Woodman spoke.

“So, who shall be eaten first? The cute girl or maybe the Lion and while we’re at it! We can use the Scarecrow for warmth while we thrash the scrap metal into bits!” The Kalidah had spoken out in a gleeful tone of voice as Dorothy and the others were trapped in the clutches of the terrible beats while Cowardly Lion could only do nothing but cower in fear at what he’s currently seeing.

Chapter Text

(Attack of the Kalidahs)

*June 6th, 1900*

*Forest’s exit*

*Day 2, Afternoon*

Dorothy and the rest of the gang were trapped in the clutches of the Kalidahs as the two huge creatures had setted their sights on their prey.

“Lunch is gonna be really sweeet today! I’ll eat the Lion than have the girl for desert!!” One of the Kalidah had cried out while licking his lips in anticipation as with great speed, the Kalidah tried to lunge at the poor girl however a small light appeared from Dorothy’s forehead which surprised everyone.

“W-What’s going on?! Oh yeah! The good witch Locasta is protecting me!” Dorothy cried out in surprise as she saw the Kalidah that was attempting to kill her being pushed back as this made the creature cry out in pain while Cowardly Lion watched in joy.

“W-Whoa! That was awesome and I’ll fight that Kalidah who tried to harm you, I’ll fight em!” Cowardly Lion cried out as he and the Kalidah engaged in a tense stare off while Tin Woodman watched everything.

“That’s the spirit! You keep that Kalidah at bay while I handle this one! We gotta protect Dorothy, Toto, and Scarecrow at all costs so don’t let that fear get to you!” Tin Woodman cried out to his feline friend as he quickly turned his direction back to the Kalidah who had a crazed smile on his face.

“I’m afraid that’s not gonna happen, I’m gonna send you straight to the junkpile! Kaildahs never back down from a fight!” The second Kalidah cried out in joy.

The Kalidah attempted to attack Tin Woodman however he was quickly struck in the head in self-defense by Tin Woodman which made him cry out in pain while Scarecrow could only do nothing but watch as he noticed a small bridge that wasn’t too far as he quickly came up with a plan.

“T-Tin Woodman!! Let’s make a run for it!!” Scarecrow cried out as he began to make a run for it as this caught the Kalidah’s attention.

“Ohhh I love it when they run, you ain’t getting away from ME!!” The Kalidah that was facing Tin Woodman cried out.

He suddenly ignored his opponent so he could chase Scarecrow as this briefly scared him before realizing that Scarecrow was actually leading them to a trap which made him smile as he quickly looked over to see Cowardly Lion and the other Kalidah’s confrontation.

“Leave my friends alone, you fiend!” Cowardly Lion cried out as he surprisingly mustered the courage to roar as this caused Kalidah to be stunned by the mighty roar as Cowardly Lion and Dorothy quickly fled the scene as they eventually caught up with Scarecrow as Dorothy was surprised at what she had just seen.

“Lion! That was wonderful! I knew you had the courage” Dorothy had spoken out in joy while Cowardly Lion smiled at her comment however he still believed that he had courage.

“Oh it was nothing, I just saw you were in danger and I just had to do something about it…” Cowardly Lion had spoken out as he looked over to see Tin Woodman running from the Kalidah that was trying to kill him.

“Quick! Get to the other side of that log! I have a plan so get to the other side quickly!” Tin Woodman had cried out as this alerted Dorothy and the others as they continued to run until they reached the log.

“Great, how do we cross? We can’t walk and to make matters worse, we have two crazed Kalidahs chasing us!” Scarecrow cried out in fear as he looked over to see Dorothy with a motivated look on her face.

“We gotta crawl! It’s the only way! You have to get on your knees and crawl like a baby or else we get killed!” Dorothy cried out as she looked over to see the Tin Woodman and the two Kalidahs getting closer which prompted Scarecrow to begin crawling on the log.

“O-Okay, nice and slow..” Scarecrow whispered to himself while continuing to climb the log as he looked back which made him more scared however he didn’t want to let his friends down.

“No! I’m not gonna be scared! This is for my friends!” Scarecrow had spoken out as he gained a confidence boost which made him successfully reach the other side as this made Dorothy and the others cheer with joy however It was now Dorothy’s turn.

“You did wonderful! Now it’s my turn..” Dorothy had spoken out as she slowly and carefully crawled across the log as she eventually made it across with ease as only Tin Woodman and Lion remained.

“Great job!! Now Lion and I need to cross over and we can finally defeat those terrible Kalidahs!” Tin Woodman cried out in joy as he nudged Cowardly Lion to cross over; however , the feline creature was unfortunately too scared to cross over.

“Lion, you have to cross over! It’s the only way! You don’t have to be scared cause you have your friends that’s always gonna protect you, always remember that” Dorothy cried out in hopes of motivating her friend as this was proven to be successful as Cowardly Lion mustered the courage or to him, the motivation to finally walk across the log as he struggled due to his size and weight.

“Alright, Calm down. Just don’t look down..” Cowardly Lion muttered to himself as he immediately looked down which made him shake him in fear while Dorothy continued to motivate him.

“Don’t look down! Try crossing without getting down!” Dorothy advised her friend in a concerned tone of voice as she saw Cowardly Lion continuing to cross the bridge as carefully yet fearfully as possible.

“I-I can do it! I gotta cross…” Cowardly Lion muttered out as he eventually made it to the other side as Dorothy and Scarecrow erupted in praises of joy while Tin Woodman watched with a smile.

“Good job!! Now it’s my turn! I’m gonna take care of these Kalidah!” Tin Woodman cried out in joy as he quickly crossed the log bridge with all of his might while the two Kalidahs followed him as well as the beasts were determined to eat Dorothy and the Lion.

“You guys aren’t getting away from us!! We shall chase you people to the ends of Oz!!” One of the Kalidah roared out in fury as he and his partner slowly crossed the log; however Tin Woodman quickly used his ax to cut down the log.

“W-What’s going on?! Y-You don’t intend?!!…” The second Kalidah roared in fury as the impact of Tin Woodman using his ax plus their weight was too much as the log fell off alongside with the two beasts.

“O-Oh no!!” The first Kalidah cried out in fear while his partner had a look of terror and anger in his eyes.

“C-Curses!!” The second Kalidah cried out in defeat as the two beasts fell into the river that was below as the two Kalidah were never seen again.

“We did it!! We defeated the Kalidah! Thank you so much!!” Dorothy cried out in joy as he hugged Tin Woodman as this made him smile.

“Of course, I had to use my ax in self defense and it had managed to work out in the end but all of this won’t be possible without Scarecrow’s thinking since he thought about going to that log” Tin Woodman had spoken back as this made Scarecrow smile with pride.

“Oh it’s nothing! I don’t have a brain so I couldn’t think about anything but I just saw that log and decided to run for it but thanks anyways” Scarecrow had spoken back while Dorothy smiled at him before turning her direction to Lion.

“Lion, thank you for protecting me back there, you are truly brave despite what you and others might say..” Dorothy had spoken out to her friend as she dug in her basket to take out a cute pink ribbon.

“A ribbon? Is that for me? I didn’t know I was that brave to warrant a gift but thank you so much” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in confusion yet appreciation as he saw Dorothy approaching him as she gently placed and tied the pink ribbon on his head which made him smile.

“You’re welcome, I would have been dead if it wasn’t for you protecting me since Tin Woodman and Scarecrow were caught up with the other Kalidah” Dorothy had spoken back while Scarecrow and Tin Woodman watched with smiles of victory on their faces.

“I’m glad things went well for us but now it’s time to resume our journey to see the wonderful wizard of Oz!” Scarecrow cried out in joy as he and the others did yelps of praise and joy as the gang had officially continued with their journey.

“That was scary! I just hope that our journey to Oz becomes more easier at this point but I just know Uncle Henry and Aunt Em are worried sick about me at this point…” Dorothy had thought to herself as she continued to walk with her friends in order to reach their destination as the young girl knew things was gonna be tough however with the support of her new friends, things are bound to workout, somehow.

Chapter Text

(Deadly Poppies and the Mouse Queen)

*June 6th, 1900*

*Oz Prairies*

*Day 2, Evening*

Dorothy and the gang were walking across the beautiful prairies of Oz which truly amazed Dorothy as the scenery reminded her of Kansas.

“Oz is truly a beautiful yet dangerous place, I sure hope we can make it to the Emerald City in one piece” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck while also keeping her guard up while Cowardly Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“I must agree with you on this matter, Those Kalidah also proved to be quite troublesome but I’m just glad we’re safe and sound” Cowardly Lion had spoken back to Dorothy in a tone of relief while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“Indeed, those Kalidah were quite vicious but let’s not talk about it too much, we must get to the Emerald City as quick as possible” Tin Woodman had advised to his friends as everyone nodded their heads in understandment as the gang continued to walk across the beautiful prairies as the sunset was beaming on everyone’s faces.

“It’s evening, we should rest somewhere before it gets too dark, I just wish there was a map to the Emerald City so we can know the time and date of our arrival” Dorothy had spoken to her friends as everyone agreed with their friend as she and everyone else decided to find a place to stay for the rest of the evening and night as something caught Scarecrow’s attention.

“Say, I think I see a house over there, we just gotta cross these scarlet poppy fields…” Scarecrow had advised his friends as he pointed over at the beautiful scarlet poppy fields.

The poppy flowers were more beautiful than any other poppy ever seen. They are big, bright, lively, luscious, and delicately scented. The meadow that is full of hundreds of thousands of them is vast and stretches out many, many miles in every direction at the borders of Munchkin Country.

“You’re right! Let’s quickly run across the fields so Dorothy and Lion can get some rest!” Tin Woodman cried out in joy.

He, Dorothy, Scarecrow, and Cowardly Lion began to run across the beautiful fields however, unknown to them, the flowers were enchanted to make those who inhale it’s fragrance, fall right into a deep slumber as this only affects Dorothy and Cowardly Lion since they were actual living beings.

“Come on guys! The house isn’t that far! Let’s gooo!” Scarecrow cried out in joy as he continued to run across the fields however he turned back to notice Dorothy and Cowardly Lion slowly finding themselves to be awfully tired as this slowed down their movement.

“Gosh, I’m feeling tired…It could be since I’ve had a long day as well..” Dorothy had slowly spoken out in a tired tone of voice while yawning in the process as the little girl struggled to make it across the field alongside Cowardly Lion.

“Oooh man! I’m glad I’m not the only one to feel tired..” Cowardly Lion had spoken out while yawning quite loudly as this worried Scarecrow and Tin Woodman.

“Dorothy, Lion! You guys can’t fall asleep out in the open! We’re almost there!” Scarecrow cried out to his friends as unfortunately, the pair had collapsed on the ground, falling victim to the curse of the poppy flowers as this shocked Scarecrow and Tin Woodman.

“O-Oh no! They’ve fallen asleep! How could..” Tin Woodman uttered out as he suddenly remembered about the history of the poppy fields which made him feel guilty for not remembering to tell Dorothy and the others this earlier.

“O-Oh no, the flowers we’ve just crossed were the deadly poppy fields! A beautiful yet terrible area!” Tin Woodman had spoken out in shock as this confused Scarecrow.

“Wait, what do you mean by that? Care to explain it to me?” Scarecrow had questioned Tin Woodman as he waited for his answer.

“You see, these fields used to be a very beautiful place, however the Wicked Witch of the North cursed these fields after losing a bet, that witch’s name was Mombi, however, she doesn’t show her face around these days..” Tin Woodman had explained to Scarecrow as this revelation made him shiver as he fell into the floor.

“I-I thought all the evil witches were dead since Dorothy killed the Wicked Witch of the East!” Scarecrow had spoken out in confusion as Tin Woodman had shaken his head.

“Nope but there used to be four Wicked Witches of each area, Mombi, the North, the Evil witch of the east whom was killed unknowingly by Dorothy, The Wicked Witch of the West, and the Evil Witch of the south however, Mombi and the other witch were defeated by a very powerful yet good witch…” Tin Woodman has explained to Scarecrow as this story was truly amazing to him as he got up.

“Well, we’re not gonna allow Mombi’s spell to deter us from seeing Oz! You take Dorothy and I’ll help you carry the Lion over to the house, okay?” Scarecrow had advised his friend as Tin Woodman nodded his head in understandment as he walked over to pick up the sleeping Dorothy as he proceeded to walk across the poppy fields until they reached the house.

“Don’t worry, you can rest on this tree right here while me and Scarecrow get Lion” Tin Woodman had spoken out while gently placing Dorothy’s body on the front of the tree as the metal man then proceeded to run towards where Scarecrow and the sleeping Lion was at.

“Alright, on the count of three we are gonna carry him, okay?” Scarecrow had spoken out while Tin Woodman nodded his head as the pair attempted to lift Cowardly Lion however the pair struggled to lift the feline creature.

“H-He’s heavy! There’s no way we can carry him like this!” Tin Woodman had cried out in defeat as the pair was left wondering how they were gonna carry him to safety as a squeaky voice called out to them.

“Yo, you guys need any help? You guys seem lost” The voice had called out to them as it belonged to a mouse who dressed like a royal servant surprised Tin Woodman and Scarecrow as the pair looked down to see three mice and a slightly bigger one as that one appeared to be the Queen given her royalty appearance.

“Good Evening, is it to my knowledge that your furry friend fell victim to the poppy fields?” The Queen Mouse had asked the pair as Tin Woodman nodded his head in confirmation which surprised her as her eyes had widened.

“I see, Lucky for us, me and my fellow subjects were trained to not smell the deadly aromas of the fields at all times so we’re not affected by it but we can help carry your friend over to that house over there” Queen Mouse had spoken out in a polite tone of voice as this brought smiles of relief to the faces of Scarecrow and Tin Woodman.

“Really? Thank you so much for the help but how are we gonna carry our friend over to that tree and house” Scarecrow had spoken out in relief as he pointed his hand over at the destination as one of the servant mice smiled.

“No worries! We’re aren’t any regular mice! We are much stronger due to a good witch giving our ancestor’s strength so many years ago so this should be easy!” One of the servant Mouse had spoken out as he motioned his small arms for his other fellow servants to pick up the sleeping lion as Scarecrow and Tin Woodman were shocked at the marvelous strength as the servant mice carried Lion across the poppy field while the Queen Mouse followed them.

“Marvelous! Such wonderful strength that these mice have!” Tin Woodman had spoken out in joy as he and Scarecrow quickly followed the mice to where Dorothy and Toto was sleeping at as the mice gently placed the Lion next to where the pair was sleeping.

“Thank you so much, how could we ever repay you wonderful people? You people have been such a wonderful help” Scarecrow had spoken to the Queen Mouse and the other mice as he and Tin Woodman continued to express their thanks.

“You’re welcome and you two don’t have to worry about a single thing. We just want to help whoever truly needs it but we should be going and your two friends should wake up either by tonight or tomorrow morning since they’ve inhaled a pretty good chunk of the deadly poppy but we suggest that you guys take this direction to wherever you guys are going but it’s gonna take three to four days” Queen Mouse had advised to the pair as she used her arms to point at where they needed to go.

“I see, that means we gotta go around the fields if we want to visit the Emerald City, right” Tin Woodman had asked once more seeking confirmation as Queen Mouse nodded her head which made Tin Woodman smile.

“Correct, We wish you guys the best of luck during the journey and farewell!” Queen Mouse had spoken yet again as she and her servant mice all turned around to continue with their little adventure.

“Goodbye, thank you for saving us! We deeply appreciate the help!” Scarecrow had spoken out as he and Tin Woodman continued to say their goodbyes as the pair decided to watch Dorothy, Toto, and Lion for the rest of the evening.

*Day 3, Morning*

The next morning had arrived as the gang was ready to resume their adventure as Tin Woodman explained everything regarding yesterday to Dorothy and Cowardly Lion as the pair were surprised.

“Wow, have we been sleeping for that long? Those poppy flowers sure are deadly! That means we must take detur since the Yellow Brick Road beneath the flowers and we don’t wanna make the same mistake” Dorothy had spoken out in surprise as everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

“I’m with Dorothy, I’m also pretty heavy as well so I know it’s gonna be awhile to wake me up since nobody can’t carry me so It’s best to take this deter even though it could be dangerous..” Cowardly Lion had chimed in as he had a look of fear in his face as he was quickly cheered up by Dorothy.

“It’s okay, you have us. We’ll be there to protect you okay, and you’ll be there to protect us like you did from the Kalidah!” Dorothy had spoken to Cowardly Lion in hopes of motivating him as she succeeded in doing so as the beast smiled with confidence.

“Y-You’re right! I-I must remain strong despite my cowardliness” Cowardly Lion had spoken back as the gang had officially resumed their journey by taking the detour that was advised by the Queen Mouse.

Dorothy, Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion knew that their journey to the Emerald City was tough however, they also knew that they were unstoppable when banded together as nothing could come their way.

Chapter Text

(The Magnificent Emerald City)

*June 10th, 1900*

*Emerald Lands*

*Day 6, Afternoon*

A few days had passed since the gang’s encounter with the poppy flowers as they had traveled quite far to get back to the Yellow Brick Road; however, they managed to find the road and resumed their journey.

“I hope we can find the Emerald City soon, we can’t afford to get lost again, not when we’re so close to our destination” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a concerned tone of voice while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree, according to the Queen Mouse, we should reach the Emerald City by today or tomorrow but it’s looking to be the next day unfortunately…” Scarecrow had spoken out as right when all hope was lost, he and the others had looked up and to his surprise, It was the Emerald City in all of its glory.

“G-Guys!! It’s the Emerald City!! We finally found it!!” Dorothy had cried out in joy as the gang stared at the beautiful green and marbled city as its precious emeralds shroned throughout which was rather beautiful.

“What are we waiting for?! Let’s run to the city while we still have the chance!!” Tin Woodman cried out in joy while motioning his hands for his friends to run as the gang started to run with such speed until they stopped at the great marble wall surrounding the entire city.

It was very high and very thick and of a bright fluorescent green color, and studded in countless glittering emeralds.

``Wooow, It’s so big and pretty! I have never seen such a site like this, I wonder how we can open it” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck as she stared at the door while Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion were also surprised as well.

“I must agree, It's quite a sight to behold but how do we even get past this gate?” Scarecrow had asked in a tone of curiosity as he saw a man appearing from out of the window that was next to the door as he was wearing all green.

“Greetings! How do you do? You people don’t seem like residents from the Emerald City so speak what you seek!” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken out in a rather loud tone of voice as he waited for his responses as Dorothy went first.

“My name is Dorothy Gale, I’m eight years old and I’m from Kansas, and these are my friends, Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Lion. We all seek to see the wizard of Oz..” Dorothy had introduced herself while also introducing her friends in the process as this made the guardian raise his eyebrow in suspicion.

“And why do you seek the Great Wizard? You outsiders are probably up to no good or something!” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken out in a stern tone of voice as Dorothy had shaken her head in denial as she spoke once more.

“Oh no, we all came in peace! I just want to go back home, Scarecrow needs a brain, Tin Woodman needs a heart, and Lion needs some courage, please, I’ll do anything you ask but please allow us to enter the Emerald City..” Dorothy had pleaded with the man as there was a few seconds of silence before the man had started to speak once more.

“Alright, I’ll relay the message to the Wizard BUT! If I catch you or your friends disturbing the peace and sanctity of this city than you people shall be escorted, okay?” The Guardian of the Gate advised Dorothy and her friends as the gang nodded their heads in understandment as the emerald gate began to open as the gang had finally entered the Emerald City.

“Wooow, It’s so beautiful yet so marvelous at the same time! If I had a brain than I would had a headache due to this!” Scarecrow had spoken out in awestruck as he continued to look at the city.

Emerald City was very green, futuristic, with a metropolis inspired look as it was with over nine thousand buildings which was home to over twenty thousand residents.

“You are right, I dearly hope the people are nice here, I would hate it if we encounter any mean people” Cowardly Lion had spoken out as the creature walked around the city as many residents were surprised to see him and his friends as they weren’t from here.

“Look at them! Are they new residents? I don’t see any luggage so they might be tourists!” One of the residents spoke out in curiosity while many more people nodded their heads while whispering to themselves while Dorothy began to speak out.

“Oh no, we’re here to see the wizard! Isn’t that wonderful!” Dorothy had spoken out to the crowd of people as her answer surprised many of the people as the city area became filled with chatters, whispers, and even some laughing as some thought the young girl was joking however the other half knew she was serious.

“There’s so many people here, If I had a heart then I would have fainted right on the spot! It’s quite remarkable how many people live in this wonderful city” Tin Woodman had spoken out as all of a sudden, there was a loud trumpet sound which quickly made everyone in the vicinity dead silent as everyone turned their direction to the huge speaker.

“Attention Emerald City residents! Please make way for Dorothy and her friends! They shall stay in the Emerald Palace until further notice! Please make way!” The person on the other side of the speaker had advised the residents as everyone quickly went to each side as there was a clear path for Dorothy and her friends to walk towards the palace as it wasn’t that far.

“Alright, let’s go see the wizard of Oz!!” Scarecrow had cried out in joy as he and the others quickly began to make their way to the Emerald Palace as after a few minutes, the gang had finally arrived at their destination.

The Emerald Palace was very huge in size which was filled with beautiful jewelry as it had a royal kick to it as this was a site to behold.

“Wooow, It’s so beautiful! I wish Uncle Henry and Aunt Em could see this! They might wanna move all together!” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck while Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion all gasped in awestruck as a voice called out to them as it was the same guardian from the gate.

“Greetings, I assume you are Dorothy and her friends, yes? Please come right in and await further instructions from the Wizard…” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken out as he opened the doors while Dorothy had a confused look on her face as she knew that he was the same person from the entrance as she and her friends had finally entered the palace.

The inside of the Emerald Palace was quite beautiful as it was a blend of Greek and Victorian style as it had many beautiful emeralds covering the walls, ceilings, and even some of the furniture had emeralds.

“Wow, this palace is very beautiful..” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck as she and her friends sat down at one of the couches while awaiting for further instructions.

“Please wait until each of your name is called, the Wizard himself had stated to me in private that he’ll meet with you guys, one by one, one day per day” The Guardian of the Gate had advised to the gang as this surprised everyone as they were under the impression that everyone was gonna see the Wizard at once.

“W-Wait, the Wizard wants to see us one at a time during each different day? Now that’s awfully strange” Scarecrow had spoken out in a tone of curiosity as the guardian had nodded his head in confirmation.

“Yes, I don’t make the rules here so complain to the Wizard about it, not to me but, I should be heading out now and the Wizard should call one of you guys in a minute” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken back to Scarecrow as he walked over towards the entrance as he exited the palace with the doors leaving behind him.

“I can’t believe we made it, I’m actually gonna go back home while you guys are gonna get a brain, heart, and courage! Isn’t that wonderful!?” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as Toto walked around her legs in joy which made Scarecrow and the others smile.

“It’s definitely wonderful. I’ve always longed for a heart so I can feel love again so this is definitely a wonderful feeling but unfortunately I can’t actually feel which is why I need a heart” Tin Woodman had spoken out in agreement while Scarecrow nodded his head.

“I’m with you guys, I’ve longed for a brain so I can think for myself and other such marvelous things!” Scarecrow had chimed into the conversation while Cowardly Lion smiled at the two.

“And I can finally get some courage so I can be brave! Oh how I wish I was brave and filled with courage! I’m so happy that I could practically sing about it!” The Cowardly Lion had spoken out in joy as he and the others smiled warmly as they continued to wait for the Wizard to call on them as this particular waiting felt like hours upon hours until..

“Dorothy, you may enter these gates…” The Wizard had spoken out in a rather calm tone of voice as this prompted Dorothy and the others to get up with excitement.

“I guess I’m first. I just gotta say that it was a pleasure meeting you guys if I get sent back home, you guys are truly wonderful” Dorothy had spoken to her friends as she waved goodbye to the gang as they did the same thing.

“Okay, it’s time for me to see the Wizard..” Dorothy had muttered to herself as she slowly walked towards the entrance of the Wizard’s headquarters as she felt a sense of anxiety yet excitement as the little girl walked the long hallways as there was uncertainty whether she could be sent back home.

Dorothy had eventually made it to the door as she opened the door.

The room was a big, round room with a high arched roof, and the walls and ceiling and floor were covered with large emeralds set closely together. In the center of the roof was a great light, as bright as the sun, which made the emeralds sparkle in a wonderful manner.

“Wooow, it’s so beautiful but I don’t see the Wizard anywhere…” Dorothy had spoken out in confusion as she looked around until she heard a loud noise and right when she turned over, she saw a giant head that wasn’t supported by any arms and legs which shocked Dorothy as it began to speak.

“I AM OZ THE GREAT AND POWERFUL, WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT DO YOU SEEK” Oz had spoken out in a loud booming voice as Toto barked loudly at this marvelous site while Dorothy remained calm.

“I’m Dorothy, the Small and Meek, I have come to seek your help” Dorothy had spoken out as the young girl was left to face the great and powerful Oz…

Chapter Text

(Oz, The Great and Powerful)

*June 10th, 1900*

*Emerald Palace*

*Day 6, Afternoon*

Dorothy had stood in front of the all powerful Oz as the young girl remained calm as she spoke about her desires.

“Great Oz, my only desire is to return to my home which is located in Kansas, could you grant that wish for me?” Dorothy had asked Oz in a calm and polite tone of voice as she waited for a response from the giant head as Oz suddenly began to laugh at what he just heard before speaking once more but in a rather calm voice this time around.

“That’s all!? Is that what you truly seek!? You can have anything in the world if it was up to me and yet you choose to go back home!?, what are your reasons?” Oz had asked Dorothy in a surprised tone of voice as the young girl could see red smoke appearing from the giant head which surprised her.

“Well, It’s just I’m not interested in seeking power or anything but rather just me returning back home with my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, It’s not asking for much so I know you can grant the wish” Dorothy had spoken back to Oz as this made the giant head think for a moment before finally deciding on a answer.

“You are truly eager to return home however If you want me to grant your wish then you must carry out a mission for me and if you succeed then I shall grant you your wish…” Oz had spoken out in a more mysterious tone of voice as this revelation had made Dorothy curious as she wondered what the mission could be about.

“And what mission should I do, Great Oz?” Dorothy simply responded back in her usual calm voice as there was silence in the room for a few seconds before Oz had broken the silence by revealing what he wanted Dorothy to do.

“Dorothy, you must kill the Wicked Witch of the West for me and once you do, I shall grant your wish, that’s all I expect from you…” Oz had finally revealed as this caught Dorothy by surprise as she had never been tasked to do something big as she began to speak.

“W-Wait!! Great Oz, I can’t! I’m not powerful enough to kill the Wicked Witch of the West! I’m only small and meek!” Dorothy had cried out as the young girl was clearly shocked at what she just heard however Oz simply didn’t care as he further explained to Dorothy about her task.

“You clearly killed the Wicked Witch of the East so this means you have the power to destroy the Wicked Witch of the West, right? I’m expecting you and your little friends to return in one piece. The witch is located in Winkie Country which is west!” Oz had explained to Dorothy in a more louder tone of voice as the young girl continued to fight back against what she was told.

“No! I can’t kill her! I don’t have the power to do so! I just want to go home! Please…” Dorothy continued to plead with the great Wizard as the giant head simply closed his eyes in annoyance before speaking once more.

“NO! YOU SHALL KILL THE WICKED WITCH OF THE WEST!! THEN I SHALL SEND YOU HOME, THE GREAT OZ HAS SPOKEN!!” Oz had spoken back in a more booming and loud voice as the giant head had disappeared leaving Dorothy shocked at her experience.

“Oh no, how do I tell my friends about this…” Dorothy uttered out in sadness as she picked up Toto while slowly walking her way back to her friends with her head down as she eventually made it to the doors as she opened it.

“Dorothy!? What happened? I thought you went home?!” Scarecrow had uttered out in shock as he and the other quickly ran to Dorothy’s side as they noticed that the usual cheerful girl was crying.

“O-Oz wants us to kill the Wicked Witch of the West before he can send me home!” Dorothy had cried out in sadness as this revelation caught Scarecrow and the others by surprise.

“T-The Wicked Witch of the West…” Tin Woodman had uttered out in surprise as he and the others were shocked as they could do nothing but give Dorothy the comfort that she needed at the moment.

*Day 6, Night*

*Emerald Motel*

A few hours had passed since Dorothy’s encounter with Oz as Scarecrow, Tin Woodman and Cowardly Lion all were sitting in Dorothy’s motel room as the gang had discussed the events that happened today.

“I can’t believe the wizard would have us do such a task, It makes me scared to see what he could say to me when I see him tomorrow…” Scarecrow had spoken out in a tone of concern while Dorothy nodded her head in sadness while Tin Woodman gave her a rub on the back.

“To kill one of the witches is such an impossible task since they’re quite powerful indeed. I just don’t get why Oz doesn’t just kill the Wicked Witch of the West on his own? It just rubs me the wrong way…” Tin Woodman had spoken out in annoyance while Cowardly Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“Maybe he’s too afraid but that’s just my honest guest..” Cowardly Lion had chimed into the conversation as Dorothy simply shrugged her shoulders.

“I honestly don’t know but I just need to sleep it off and think about what I should do when morning comes so If I may ask, could I have some alone time, please?” Dorothy had advised her friends as the gang nodded their heads in understandment.

“Of course, we’ll allow you to have some time to yourself and if you need anything than we’ll be in our rooms” Scarecrow had advised back to Dorothy in a understanding tone of voice as he, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion all got up to leave the room thus leaving Dorothy and Toto alone in the room as the young girl stared out of the window to see the beautiful Emerald City and it’s buildings.

“Toto, will we ever truly go back home? I just wanna go back to Aunt Em and Uncle Henry. I just wanna go back home..” Dorothy had vented to Toto as she knew that her dog could not understand her however she didn’t care as she silently cried to herself as she walked over to her bed before falling asleep while Toto was still awake.

“Dorothy, I miss them too, It’s strange but I have faith that you will kill the witch, Locasta has even given you her blessings…” Toto had spoken out to his sleeping owner as due to the dog being in Oz.

Toto was capable of speaking just like a human as he and Dorothy slept the entire night away.

*Day 7, Morning*

The next morning had arrived as Dorothy and the gang were just finished eating breakfast as they were waiting for Scarecrow to be summoned so he could meet with Oz.

“Whew, I’m kinda nervous. I hope that Oz can explain things more clearly once I’m able to visit him..” Scarecrow had spoken out to Dorothy in a worried tone of voice as the young girl quickly gave him comfort.

“I’m sure he will, I hope he can change his mind when it comes to you but I highly doubt it..” Dorothy had spoken to Scarecrow as the pair could hear the sounds of the door opening.

“Scarecrow, please come in…” Oz had spoken out but in a more polite tone of voice as this caught Dorothy by surprise as this alerted the Scarecrow to proceed on.

“Good luck, we hope you can get your brain! Don’t be scared as well!” Tin Woodman had cried out in hopes of motivating his friend as Scarecrow smiled at this.

“Of course, I’m not gonna allow fear to get in my way of getting what I want!” Scarecrow had spoken out in a confident tone of voice as he quickly entered the room that Dorothy was in as the doors closed behind him.

“Oh, this place seems quite dull, I thought Oz’s palace room was gonna be more lively than this? Oh wait, I can’t think..” Scarecrow had muttered out as he looked around before seeing a beautiful shine of light appearing in front of him.

“Good Morning, Scarecrow, I’m Oz, The Great and Powerful. How could I help you?” Oz had spoken out as the being was now a beautiful angel with olive skin, brown hair, and was dressed in all white as this caught Scarecrow by surprise.

“Huh? I thought Oz was a giant head like Dorothy described, this is weird…” Scarecrow had thought to himself as he was left to face Oz, who was in fact a beautiful angel unlike how Dorothy described it to be.

Chapter Text

(Oz’s Terrible Requests)

*June 11th, 1900*

*Emerald Palace*

*Day 7, Morning*

Scarecrow was taken by surprise at the beautiful angel as he was expecting the giant head whom Dorothy encountered as he began to speak.

“G-Good Morning, My name is Scarecrow and I came here to seek some of your wisdom or rather a brain so I could become smart and think for myself..” Scarecrow had introduced himself to Oz as the beautiful angel simply stared back with a serious expression.

“I already know who you are and what you seek. I'm running low on time today so I will make this visit quickly. If you truly want brains then you must kill the Wicked Witch of the West and if you do, I shall give you some of my knowledge…” Oz had spoken back in a calm voice as Scarecrow simply looked down before looking up to object to the request.

“B-But, We don’t have the power to kill her, I heard she’s rather terrible! Dorothy has also spoken to me about this situation as well..” Scarecrow had objected as this made Oz shake their head in disappointment before speaking once more.

“I see, you and your little friends thought you guys were gonna come here and ask me to do these favors without any form of payment? You truly don’t have any brains which is why I’m offering you this chance, Do you NOT want brains? Do you NOT want Dorothy to return home? Well, answer me” Oz had spoken back in a defensive tone of voice as these words made Scarecrow look down before shaking his head in denial as he wanted some brains and for Dorothy to go home.

“N-No! I do want Dorothy to go home and I do want some brains!” Scarecrow uttered back as he knew it was pointless to argue with Oz any further while the beautiful angel smiled.

“Good, now get out of my sight and don’t come back here until you’ve defeated the Wicked Witch of the West, got it?’ Oz had spoken back in a stern tone of voice as Scarecrow nodded his head in defeat as he turned around and walked away as the angel disappeared.

“Oh maan, Oz has told me the same thing that Dorothy had to endure, how could we ever defeat the Witch..” Scarecrow had spoken out in a sad tone of voice as he opened the doors to see his three friends jumping up in anticipation but unfortunately, Scarecrow had shaken his head in defeat as Dorothy and the others knew what happened.

“Oz told you the same thing as well, didn’t he? I only killed the Witch of the East by accident so I don’t know why Oz thinks we have the power to kill the other one…” Dorothy had asked Scarecrow as her friend nodded his head in agreement.

“I’m afraid so but when I met Oz, it wasn’t a man but rather a beautiful woman but her personality was quite the same as you described it..” Scarecrow had responded back as this surprised Dorothy and the others as this was different than how Dorothy described Oz to be as Cowardly Lion began to speak.

“Maybe Oz was sick today and he had someone to fill him in however, whoever was filling him in decided to pull off a prank or something” Cowardly Lion had chimed in while Tin Woodman nodded his head in support.

“This might be the case. Either Oz changes forms or somebody was playing a trick but I think it’s best to head back to our motel rooms until tomorrow..” Tin Woodman had spoken back to Cowardly Lion and everyone else as for the rest of the day, our heroes remained at the motel while thinking about their future encounter with the Wicked Witch of the West.

*Day 8, Morning*

*June 12th, 1900*

The next morning had arrived as it was Tin Woodman’s turn to see Oz as the tin man walked through the corridors of the palace room while expecting to see either a giant head, an angel, or rather something unexpected as Tin Woodman was now standing in the exact same room that Dorothy and Scarecrow were at.

“Great Oz, I have arrived in search of a heart, I have been feeling cold hearted lately and I want a heart of kindness…” Tin Woodman had spoken out and a gust of smoke appeared.

Oz had taken the shape of a most terrible Beast. It was nearly as big as an elephant, and the green throne seemed hardly strong enough to hold its weight. The Beast had a head like that of a rhinoceros, only there were five eyes in its face. There were five long arms growing out of its body, and it also had five long, slim legs. Thick, wooly hair covered every part of it, and a more dreadful-looking monster could not be imagined.

“I’m Oz the Great and Powerful! I see that you seek a heart, yes? If you truly want a heart than you must help Dorothy and Scarecrow in killing the Wicked Witch of the West, I won’t take no as an answer..” Oz had spoken out in a gruff tone of voice as his mere presence made Tin Woodman’s metal body shake in fear however he had kept his composure.

“I-I know it’s not wise to go against your great words so I shall h-help my friends in their mission but, why do you need us to kill the witch?” Tin Woodman had spoken out in a tone of fear as the great beast laughed at the question.

“Why? Why? WHYY? I said so, that’s why. I don’t do anything for free! If you kill the witch then I shall give you the most kindness and righteous heart that any man could ask for, deal?” Oz had spoken out in the same gruff tone of voice as he suddenly disappeared into thin air thus leaving Tin Woodman alone as the tin man had simply walked towards the exit.

*Day 9, Morning*

*June 13th, 1900*

The final morning of visits had arrived as it was Cowardly Lion’s turn to see Oz as he was expecting either a giant head, an angel, a terrible beast or something new as the feline creature walked across the hallways of the palace room until he came to a complete stop.

“So, you are the Cowardly Lion, correct? Why do you seek courage when you should have it” Oz had asked Lion in a calm yet booming voice as a huge fire ball appeared as the entire room was covered in smoke which surprised the Cowardly Lion as this scared him however he knew he had to remain strong for his friends and himself.

“G-Great Oz, I-I seek courage, I want to be as brave as possible If I want to be king of the beasts so I beg you, Please instill some courage in me..’ Cowardly Lion had pleaded as this was to avail as Oz laughed at what he just heard.

“Really? Well, if you truly want courage then you must help your poor little friends in killing the Witch! If you do, I shall make you the bravest person in all of Oz!! Now go! I’m short on time!” Oz had responded back in the same calm yet booming voice as he disappeared into thin air while Cowardly Lion stood there in shock.

“Oh dear, It’s the same thing that he told my friends but why did Oz appeared as a fireball for me and not for the others? I was hoping for the angel…” Cowardly Lion had spoken softly to himself as he made his way towards the doors as he saw his friends standing up with blank expressions on their faces as they knew what was to come as Cowardly Lion explained the situation to the gang.

“I see, Oz has told you the same thing and to you he was a ball of fire, right?” Tin Woodman had asked Cowardly Lion as the creature nodded his head in confirmation while Dorothy sat on one of the couches in defeat.

“I thought Oz was gonna be this wonderful person but turns out he’s just this really mean person, I guess I’m never gonna head back home..” Dorothy uttered out as she felt tears flowing down her face however she looked up to see Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion all having the same defeated look as well.

Dorothy sat on the couch as something inside of her started to ignite as she remembered Kansas and what she called home as a jolt of motivation caused the young girl to stand up.

“Let’s go, Winkie Country is the place, right? If Oz wants us to defeat the witch then we’ll do it! I want to go home and I want you three to be happy with a brain, heart, and courage!” Dorothy had spoken out in hopes of motivating her friends as the three had thought of it for a moment until they spoke up.

“Y-You’re right! We can’t allow this to stop us! We gotta head west so we could complete our mission…” Scarecrow had spoken out in support of Dorothy while Tin Woodman and Cowardly Lion both had expressed the same feelings.

“I’m with you guys. If I want courage then I must help my friends with whatever troubles they’re in! So, let’s head to Winkie Country!!” Cowardly Lion cried out in motivation as this made Dorothy smile as she let out yelp of praise as everyone smiled.

“Alright! Let’s head off to Winkie Country!!” Dorothy cried out in joy as she and her friends quickly made their way out of the palace as the gang knew that as long as everyone’s hearts were united together then nothing could stand in their way in their desires to achieve their dreams as Dorothy and the others had officially started their journey to the Winkie Country.

Chapter Text

(The Wicked Witch of the West)

*June 13th, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

*Day 11, Night*

Two days had passed since Dorothy and her friends departed from the Emerald City as they had finally arrived at Winkie Country.

Winkie Country was rather beautiful as it was filled with yellow trees and even yellow buildings however some of it were in ruins and in the center was a large castle which was home to the Wicked Witch of the West.

“W-Whoa, I’m getting awful vibes from this place, I sure hope we can make it out alive..” Dorothy had uttered out in caution as she felt Tin Woodman’s hand gently being placed on her shoulder which made her smile.

“We’ll be okay! We just gotta use teamwork to kill the witch, okay? Like you said back in the Emerald City, with our hearts united, nothing could stand in our way” Tin Woodman had assured Dorothy in a calm voice while Scarecrow and Cowardly Lion nodded their heads in agreement as this made Dorothy smile.

“Thank you, It’s just this is such a daring task for someone like me and I just don’t want anyone to get hurt but I should truly remain strong for the sake of my friends as well” Dorothy had responded back as she and her friends continued to make their way towards the castle however the were being watched by the dreadful eye who had quickly flown back to it’s master who resided in the highest balcony in the castle.

*Witch’s Castle*

The Wicked Witch of the West saw her trusty eye quickly returning to her staff as it fluttered around as the evil witch understood what it was trying to say.

The witch was a gaudy old hag with three braided pigtails and an eye-patch who always carried her staff which contained her evil eye who had watched EVERYTHING for her.

“I see, who DARES trespasses my land and thinks they could get away with it? Nobody I tell you! NOBODY!!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out in anger as she quickly made her way towards the doors while opening it with such force as this alerted the Winkies who were enslaved by the witch.

“G-Good Evening!! W-What seems to be t-t-the trouble!” The Winkie had cried out in nervousness as he awaited for further instructions as the witch simply smiled.

“Bring me my book of spells! There are trespassers in my area and I want them DEAD!! Be quick about it too! I haven’t got all day!” The Wicked Witch of The West had commanded the Winkie as the poor servant quickly ran towards the location of the book of spells as a few seconds later, the Winkie had come out with a large book of spells.

“Here’s your book of spells, O great Witch. It contains everything that you need to know in hopes of defeating those accursed trespassers!” The Winkie had spoken out as he handed his master the book of spells as the Wicked Witch smiled at him as she quickly went back into her balcony much to his relief.

“Now, Let’s summon the wolves so they can eat those trespassers alive!! Nothing shall stand in my WAY!!” The Wicked Witch of the West had cried out with such malice as she went through her book of spells in hopes of summoning the pack of wolves as she was successful in doing so.

*Winkie Country grounds*

Dorothy and the gang continued to walk across the landscapes of the area as they could see the castle however they were still too far away from their destination.

“According to this map, we should arrive at the castle either tomorrow or the following day but it’s getting awfully late so let’s call it a night and rest here, does that sound good to everyone?” Tin Woodman had spoken out to the group as he folded the map and looked over to see his friends nodding their heads in agreement.

“That sounds good and we should rest for the night since we’re almost at the witch’s castle..” Dorothy had uttered out while yawning in the process as she rested her head on the nearest tree while Cowardly Lion did the same thing as the two drifted off to sleep.

“Don’t worry, me and Tin Woodman are gonna keep you guys safe from harm while you two sleep, okay?” Scarecrow had advised Dorothy and Cowardly Lion as just when things seemed to calm down, a pack of wolves was quickly approaching the gang as they howled during the process.

“W-Wolves!! Scarecrow! Protect Dorothy and Lion while I take care of them!” Tin Woodman uttered out to his friend in a stern tone of voice as he quickly turned his attention back to the wolves as there were FORTY of them as this didn’t faze Tin Woodman as he knew that he must protect his friends from harm as the wolves began to speak.

“SO! You’re the trespassers that dares to walk our master’s territory! We’ll teach you guys a lesson!” One of the wolves cried out as he quickly lunged at Tin Woodman however the man quickly used his ax to kill one of the wolves with fierce determination while Scarecrow watched with awestruck.

“You can do it!! Hold them off!!” Scarecrow had cheered on as he continued to watch Tin Woodman make work out of the wolves.

“N-No way!! He’s killed TEN of our pack!! Just what in the world is he..” One wolf had uttered out in surprise as he knew he couldn’t retreat but rather stay and fight as he quickly lunged at Tin Woodman to bite him however he discovered that his teeth could not sink through.

“You thought that was gonna work? My body has gotten quite the upgrade while I was in Emerald City!! It’s gonna take more than that to destroy me!!” Tin Woodman cried out as he swiftly used his ax to kill the wolf that was biting him as for the rest of the hour, Tin Woodman had used his ax to kill ALL of the forty wolves that threaten him and his friends as in the end, Tin Woodman stood in victory as all of the wolves were dead.

“Y-You did it! You’ve defeated all of the wolves!! I knew you had it in you, I just knew it!’ Scarecrow had uttered out in joy while slumping over the tree in relief as Tin Woodman walked back to the gang with a proud look on his face.

“I’m just glad Dorothy and Lion slept through this despite all of the commotion..” Tin Woodman uttered out as he and Scarecrow shared a small laugh together while unknown to them, The evil eye was watching everything with great interest as it had flown all the way back to the castle to report everything to its master.

*Witch’s Castle*

The Wicked Witch had watched her evil eye returning to her staff as it told her everything regarding the wolves as this angered her.

“DEAD?! That can’t be true!! My wolves were very powerful when banded together!! There’s no way they were killed that easily!! Well, no matter! I shall summon my trusty black bees and crows! That should give them some trouble due to their size and speed!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spoken out in shock and anger as she suddenly opened up her book of spells once more as she summoned the black bees and crows.

“Hehehe!! Now go forth and peck their eyes out while the black bees stings their bodies so much that they’ll BURST!!” The Wicked Witch of the West had commanded the group as one of the crows spoke out.

“Yes, of course. I’m gonna ensure that we’ll get the job done, no matter how long it takes!” The crow had spoken out as he, the crows, and the black bees proceeded to search for their targets as the Wicked Witch laughed while the Winkies could do nothing but watch in horror.

*Winkie Country grounds*

Scarecrow and Tin Woodman were keeping a close eye on Dorothy and Cowardly Lion as they knew that this area was dangerous and that they needed the protection they could get.

“I wonder if the witch had sent those wolves, they were quite awful” Scarecrow had spoken out while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement as he wondered the same thing as well.

“Maybe, maybe not but the more important thing is keeping Dorothy and Lion safe from harm so It’s best to keep our eyes very close around this area” Tin Woodman had advised to his friend as after a few minutes of watching, the pair could see two flocks slowly approaching them as this caught their attention.

“O-Oh no! Please don’t tell me more creatures are being sent out to kill us..” Scarecrow uttered out as to his horror, his words came true as the flock of black bees and crows came rushing towards the gang as the black bees focused their sights on Tin Woodman knowing he’ll be too focused on them while the crows are busy plucking everyone else’s eyes out.

“D-Darn! These Bees are a nuisance! You scare them off while I hold off these pesky insects!” Tin Woodman cried out to Scarecrow as he had trouble seeing due to the swarm of bees as he swung his ax back and forth while Scarecrow could do nothing but deal with the crows.

“Hey there!! You don’t seem that big and bad!! And to think our kind was scared of straw man like you!!” One of the crows had spoken out in a cruel tone of voice as he and the other crows laughed as they set their sights on Dorothy.

“That girl looks tasty! I’ll pluck her eyes out first!’ The other crow had spoken out in joy as he quickly flew towards the sleeping girl however Scarecrow felt his body moving with such speed as he grabbed the crow by its neck and quickly snapped it as it lay there dead.

“W-What?! How did you do that?! We are the fastest crows in the west! How could he…” Another crow had uttered out in shock as something had unleashed inside of Scarecrow as if his scarecrow instincts had taken over his mind and body as he quickly snapped more necks of the crows before they could even reach Dorothy and the Cowardly Lion as this surprised the crows.

“Crows!! Attack him at once!! We can’t fail the Wicked Witch!! We gotta kill him!!” The main leader of the Crows had commanded as he and the rest of his allies quickly dashed towards Scarecrow however he gave them a glare which made them shiver.

“Leave my friends alone! I won’t be terrorized by you crows any longer!” Scarecrow uttered out.

He quickly ran towards the main crow and his allies and began to snap their necks with quick succession as in the end, Scarecrow managed to defeat all of the crows as their bodies dropped to the ground however he knew it wasn’t over as Tin Woodman was struggling to get the black bees away from him.

“Tin Woodman!” Scarecrow uttered out in worry as he quickly ran towards the scene of the attack as he waved his hands and arms into the air in hopes of scaring the black bees and to his luck, the black bees who sensed that the crows were dead quickly retreated.

“Retreat!! The crows are down!! I repeat! The crows are down!!” The leader of the Black Bees had cried out as he and the rest of his allies retreated from the scene as they were never seen again.

“We did it! Good work, Scarecrow!! Your quick thinking had saved us despite you not having a brain” Tin Woodman had congratulated his friend while Scarecrow smiled back as both men walked back to where Dorothy and Cowardly Lion were still sleeping at as yet again, The evil eye was watching the events as closely as possible as it flew back to it’s master with the intent of telling her the news.

*Witch’s Castle*

The Wicked Witch was sitting on her throne while listening to her evil eye that was placed on her staff as she nodded her head in understandment.

“I see, It seems that these trespassers are a bigger threat than I could imagine but no matter! I didn’t want to summon THEM but it seems that I have no choice..” The Wicked Witch of the West uttered out in annoyance as she got up from her throne and made her way towards the closet which contained a golden hat that was decorated in fine jewelry.

“I was gonna use this to deliver some things to Mombi and her annoying little servant Tip but I guess I’ll have to use other means..” The Wicked Witch of the West had spoken out once more as she placed the hat on her head and proceeded to do a little dance while chanting.

“Oh, Winged Monkeys! I summon you by thy name! Please come here, NOW!!” The Wicked Witch of the West chanted in embarrassment as she disliked doing such a silly dance as she waited and waited until she looked over to see the Winged Monkeys flying towards her castle until the gang had arrived.

“So, What’s it gonna be? You got the goods that are meant for Mombi? We don’t have time to waste so make it quick!” The Winged Monkey leader had asked in a tone of annoyance as he and the others awaited their orders as the Wicked Witch had shaken her head.

“Nope, Mombi will have to crawl all the way up to me if she wants her belongings! But I have another mission for you guys, I want you to kill that Scarecrow and the metal man while you kidnap the girl and the lion…” The Wicked Witch of the West had commanded as the Winged Monkey nodded his head in understandment before leaving off with a note.

“Deal, but you do realize that this is after this then we don’t have to serve you since the owner of the golden hat only can use this to command us three times, right?” The Winged Monkey had warned as the Wicked Witch did not care as she only wanted the trespassers taken care of.

“I don’t care! Just follow my orders!” The Wicked Witch of the West had commanded the monkeys as she saw the Winged Monkeys flying out of the window while she laughed as her evil eye escaped her staff to keep an close eye on it’s allies and enemies.

Chapter Text

(The Witch’s Trap)

*June 13th, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

*Day 11, Night*

One hour had passed since Tin Woodman and Scarecrow bravely fought off the Wicked Witch’s goons as the pair noticed Dorothy and Cowardly Lion slowly waking up and quickly noticing the dead wolves and crows.

“Oh my gosh! What in the world happened here! Did something try to harm us while me and Lion were asleep?” Dorothy asked Scarecrow and Tin Woodman in a tone of curiosity as both of them nodded their heads in confirmation.

“Indeed, I believe the Wicked Witch had tried to kill us by sending wolves, black bees, and crows however me and Tin Woodman managed to defeat them with ease but I hope that’s that last time anybody tries to mess with us!” Scarecrow had responded back as this made Dorothy smile as she was glad that her friends protected her and Cowardly Lion from harm.

“Oh really? I’m truly grateful for that, I honestly would have been dead if it wasn’t for you guys so Thank you so much” Dorothy had responded back as this made her friends smile.

“Of course, We’ll do anything to ensure your safety and I don’t have my courage but It feels like I’m becoming rather daring these past few days” Cowardly Lion had chimed in as just when things seemed good, his nose had picked up a scent which prompted him to look up to see something coming towards their way.

“G-Guys! Be ready, I think we have company!” Cowardly Lion warned everyone while Scarecrow and Tin Woodman were prepared to fight as the threat had gotten closer to them.

“Is that them? I hope we got the correct people..” One of the Winged Monkeys had asked his leader who was right next to him as the monkey nodded his head in confirmation.

“Sure is! Who else would be foolish enough to walk in the Wicked Witch of the West’s turf! I’ve heard she deals with them rather coldy from a friend of mine!” The Winged Monkey leader had responded back as he and the other winged monkeys descended down towards the gang much to their horror.

“W-What are these creatures?! I never saw flying monkeys before!” Dorothy had uttered out in shock as she quickly began to run while Scarecrow and Tin Woodman held them off.

“Lion! Protect Dorothy while me and Scarecrow take care of these freaks, okay?!” Tin Woodman had commanded the Cowardly Lion as the creature nodded his head without question as he quickly made his way towards Dorothy while his two friends were taking care of business however things started to go wrong.

“Alright!! You three grab the metal man while me and the others grab that scarecrow, okay?!” The Winged Monkey leader commanded his group as everyone nodded their heads in understandment as he and his group quickly grabbed Scarecrow.

“H-Hey! Put me down!!” Scarecrow uttered out in shock as he felt himself being lifted towards the air and to make matters worse, the Winged Monkeys proceeded to toy around with him as his straw and everything that made him whole slowly started to crumble much to Dorothy’s horror.

“S-Scarecrow!!” Dorothy cried out in horror as she attempted to save her friend however one of the winged monkeys stood in her way along with three other winged monkeys.

“Oh no! We have a mission to bring you to the Wicked Witch so you are coming with us!” The Winged Monkey had spoken out to Dorothy in a stern tone of voice.

“No! Just leave me and my friends alone!” Dorothy had spoken back in a defiant tone of voice while slowly backing away however the little girl had tripped over as the creatures slowly had got closer to her however Cowardly Lion stood behind her.

“If you guys wanna get to Dorothy then you’ll have to get past ME!” Cowardly Lion spat out in anger as he attempted to lunge at the winged monkeys, however the evil eye that was watching everything had quickly used its powers to paralyze the beast as he was unable to move while Tin Woodman watched in horror.

“N-No!! You fiends are gonna pay for this!” Tin Woodman cried out in anger however he felt himself being lifted into the air by two more winged monkeys as he felt himself getting higher and higher until he couldn’t see the ground below him as one of the winged monkeys spoke to him with a rather sympathetic look on his face.

“Sorry bud, we’re just doing business that’s all but look on the bright side! At least the Wicked Witch isn’t killing you” The Winged Monkey had spoken out as he and his fellow comrades dropped Tin Woodman as he let out a scream until his body hit the ground thus destroying him as parts of his body had spread across the field.

“T-Tin Woodman!! You guys are truly awful!!” Dorothy cried out in sadness and anger as she could do nothing but allow the winged monkeys to pick her, Toto, and even Cowardly Lion up as everyone made their way towards the Witch’s castle while Tin Woodman and Scarecrow were destroyed as Scarecrow’s body was nothing but a lifeless straw and wool as his body hanged around the tree.

*Witch’s Castle*

The Winged Monkeys had successfully carried Dorothy, Toto, and Cowardly Lion over to the Wicked Witch’s castle as this pleased her.

“Well, Well? Look, do we have here! The two trespassers who dared to cross my territory! My little warnings should have sent you guys packing for home but NO! You guys didn’t listen!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out with an evil smile on her face while Dorothy remained calm despite being scared for herself and her friends.

“Please let us go, We didn’t mean to stumble upon your territory and please restore my other two friends as well” Dorothy had asked the Wicked Witch of the West however her pleas were met to no avail as the Wicked Witch laughed at her misery.

“NO! You have something that I want however I can’t take it unless you’re dead!” The Wicked Witch of the West spat out in response as she looked over at her silver shoes with great interest before looking back at the young girl.

“You see, my evil eye has told me something marvelous and that is that you killed the Witch of the East and stole her shoes didn’t you?!” The Wicked Witch of the West spat out to Dorothy once more as she let out a smile as the young girl objected.

“I-I didn’t mean to! My house fell on her and I was given the shoes! I didn’t mean to kill her!” Dorothy had spoken out as she could hear the witch’s laugh much to the annoyance of the winged monkeys.

“So, um, Could we go now? You’ve used up your final chance and we also placed the Lion in the cage outside so you have no use for us anymore” The Winged Monkey leader had spoken out as there was silence for a few seconds before it was broken by the witch.

“Go then! You guys are useless anyways!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out to the winged monkeys as the monkeys let out yelps of praise before leaving the scene all together.

“Anyways, You are my servant now and I’m gonna ensure that you give me the silver shoes, and why you might ask? Cause they’ll go great with my shoe collection of those who dared to challenge me!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spoken to Dorothy once more as she resumed her attention to the little girl while opening her closet to reveal the shoes of those who tried to challenge her as this image made Dorothy quite scared however she remained strong.

“No! I’ll never become your slave! I would rather die!’ Dorothy had spat out in defiance while holding Toto tightly as the Witch knew that Dorothy was gonna be a tough egg to crack however she ensured that things were gonna go her way anyways.

“So, you wanna do this the hard way, eh? No matter! If you refuse to be my servant then I’ll kill that buffoon lion and your little dog too!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out in her face meant business as Dorothy was shocked by this threat as she knew not to anger the witch any further as sadly, Dorothy nodded her head in sadness as she accepted the Wicked Witch’s offer.

“Fine, I’ll do whatever you want but please don’t harm Toto or Lion..” Dorothy uttered out in defeat as she had her head down while the Wicked Witch walked over to where the mop was at and forcefully handed it over to Dorothy.

“Good, now WORK until you drop dead so that way, I can finally get those silver shoes and add them to my collection!” The Wicked Witch of the West spat out once more as Dorothy nodded her head in sadness as she proceeded to mop the castles for the witch.

Many days have passed as Dorothy continued to serve the Wicked Witch as she found herself doing chores, cooking her meals, and other such tasks as despite it all, Dorothy’s spirit remained strong and fierce as she hoped to be free and have her friends be saved as well.

*Day 30, Night*

Dorothy was finished with her usual chores as she sat in the dark and damp hallway alongside Toto.

“Toto, will we ever get back home? I feel like it’s been an eternity serving the witch..” Dorothy had spoken to Toto while Toto barked as the doors suddenly burst open.

“Girl! I didn’t told you to rest! You still need to bring the water from the cellar all the way to that room over there!” The Wicked Witch of the West commanded Dorothy while pointing at the cellar and the door as Dorothy could do nothing but obey the order.

“Yes, I’m sorry for disobeying you, I won’t allow that to happen” Dorothy had spoken out as she got up to head down the cellar to get the water with Toto following her side as the girl walked down the steps and saw the two jugs of water.

“How strange? Why would the Witch need water when she doesn’t even drink it let alone bathe in it! She sure is strange!” Dorothy had spoken out in curiosity as she mustered her strength to carry the two jugs up the cellar however she struggled along the way as she looked up to see the long flight of stairs as things was slowly starting to pile up for poor Dorothy

“I-It’s too much, I’m just a poor girl who wants to go back home..” Dorothy had spoken out in sadness as she felt herself wanting to cry however Dorothy knew she must not give into her emotions as she thought about her friends and all of their time as friends up until this point.

“No! I won’t let the witch see me like this! I must show her that I’m strong and will NEVER crack!” Dorothy had thought to herself as she felt a jolt of motivation rush through her as the girl knew that she must find a way to free herself and her friends from the Wicked Witch’s evil grasps.

Chapter Text

(End of the Wicked Witch)

*July 13th, 1900*

*Witch’s Castle*

*Day 30, Night*

Cowardly Lion was laying in his cage that was outside of the castle as the creature sighed in despair as he was worried about Dorothy.

“I’m terribly worried about Dorothy, It’s been days since I’ve seen her! I hope the evil witch didn’t kill her…” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a tone of sadness as he felt his stomach growling indicating that he was hungry however he had to tough it out due to being barely fed and today was one of those days that he went hungry.

“I gotta get out of here, I just need to. I need to find Dorothy, some food, and my friends so I could get out of this prison..” Cowardly Lion uttered out in a low tone of voice as he noticed a winkie guard watching him with great concentration as he had come up with a plan.

“Hey, you better not be sleeping! You are supposed to be awake and alert as per the Wicked Witch’s orders!” The Winkie Guard had ordered in a stern yet fearful tone of voice as he knew that the Wicked Witch’s anger was something to never mess with as he saw the lion slowly getting up on all fours.

“I know but I can’t guard anything if I’m starving so I’ll tell you this, You let me free for a moment so I can get some food then I’ll make sure that I NEVER leave this cell, deal?” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in an attempt to persuade the guard; however, the Winkie knew it was risky due to the Wicked Witch’s evil eye always watching, however he looked around to see that there was no eye watching.

“Okay, don’t cause any trouble and there should be some food inside of the castle but do NOT get caught by the Wicked Witch or her evil eye, okay? The Winkie Guard had warned Cowardly Lion as he quickly opened the door as he saw the creature slowly walking out of the cage.

“Thank you, I appreciate your kindness..” Cowardly Lion had thanked the guard as he slowly made his way towards the castle while the Winkie Guard watched.

*Witch’s Room*

Dorothy was mopping the Wicked Witch’s room as she sighed in tiredness as she had been doing chores nonstop for an hour straight.

“Gosh, I’ve never done this much chores for Uncle Henry and Aunt Em. This is practically excausting! If the witch wants the silver shoes than she’ll have to force me to give it away” Dorothy had spoken out in a tone of tiredness and annoyance as the little girl continued to do her chores until she heard the sound of the door opening to reveal the Wicked Witch who had a evil smile on her face.

“Girl! I have something I want you to do for me so come with me!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out in a sneaky tone of voice as this made Dorothy suspicious however despite her objections, the girl still had followed the evil witch while Toto followed the pair until they had made it to a flight of stairs that led to the cellar.

“I’ve dropped something important of mine down in the cellar so get your behind in there and get it for me and while you’re at it, get more water as well!!” The Wicked Witch of the West had ordered Dorothy while pointing at the bottom of the cellar as Dorothy had shaken her head in defiance which had surprised the evil witch.

“No, Why would you want me to do such a task? You usually wait until I’m done with one grueling task before asking me to do the next one” Dorothy had responded back in a cautious yet defiant tone of voice as the evil witch started to get annoyed.

“Impossible, there’s no way she could see through my trick! It was simple! I’d convince her that I’ve dropped something and she’ll follow through BUT she’ll trip over on one of the mops that I’ve made invisible thus making the silver shoes fall right off!” The Wicked Witch of the West had thought to herself before speaking once more.

“Because I said so, Look! There’s nothing to be afraid of!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spoken out once more in annoyance as she carefully leapt over the invisible mop in order to reach the stairs; however this only made Dorothy further suspicious.

“How strange? The way that you walked towards the stairs is awfully odd..” Dorothy had spoken to the witch in a cautious tone of voice as this annoyed the Wicked Witch.

“Quiet! You’ll do as I say!! You get your behind down these steps AND…” The Wicked Witch of the West spat out in fury as in her annoyance and anger, she failed to realize the very own spell she had caused as she slipped on the invisible mop and fell from the stairs and into the cellar as a loud thud was heard as Dorothy had realized what the evil witch was trying to do with her.

“I see, you tried to make me fall and hurt myself so that you can get the silver shoes, right? Well, you can’t have them! I won’t allow someone like you to use them for your own gain!” Dorothy had cried out to the Wicked Witch as she grabbed Toto and proceeded to walk back into the room to resume her mopping.

“A-As If I’ll lose THAT easily! I’ll get those silver shoes even if it means the girl dying!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spoken out in motivation as she quickly went up the stairs to where Dorothy was at as she barged right in much to Dorothy’s annoyance.

“If it’s another trick than I won’t fall for it and I’m also protected by Locasta, the Good Witch of the North’s kiss so using physical means won’t do you good” Dorothy had warned the Wicked Witch however the witch knew that continuing to argue with her would be pointless as she looked over to see Toto barking at her.

“Well, If you won’t listen to me then I’ll kill and eat your dog right in front of you and I mean it!” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out once more in annoyance as her threat had shocked Dorothy.

“You wouldn’t! You’re bluffing! You just want the silver shoes and I’m never gonna give it to you!” Dorothy had spat out in annoyance yet shock as she attempted to grab Toto however the Wicked Witch had snapped her fingers which caused the poor dog to be trapped in the center of fire that was around him which made Dorothy finally give in to her demands.

“F-Fine!! I’ll give you the silver shoes but please don’t harm Toto or any of my friends…” Dorothy had spoken out in defeat as she sat down to take one of the silver shoes off.

“Goood, now hand them over to me! I haven’t gotten all day!!” The Wicked Witch of the West had ordered Dorothy as she saw the girl handing over one shoe which made her smile with evil joy while her evil eye fluttered around her staff.

“Now, hand over the other one or your dog gets it!” The Wicked Witch of the West had continued as she motioned for Dorothy to hand over the shoes however something sparked inside of the young girl as she gave the witch a glare.

“No, I’m not scared of you! Your threats are hollow and empty. If you want the shoes so badly then why not take it from me but NO! You would rather harm a poor and defenseless dog than actually take this one shoe from me” Dorothy had spoken back in pure defiance as this angered the witch.

“Oh really? THEN I SHALL KILL YOUR DOG!!!” The Wicked Witch of the West roared in pure anger as she attempted to use her staff to kill Toto however Dorothy noticed the barrel of water and quickly grabbed it as she dashed the water on the witch in hopes of distracting her however..

“AHHH!! Y-You stupid GIRL!! I’m allergic to water!! IT KILLS ME!!” The Wicked Witch of the West roared in fury as she felt her body slowly melting and burning away as walked backwards until collapsing on a shelf.

“I-I didn’t mean to! You tried to kill my dog and I only used the water to distract you..” Dorothy uttered out in a tone of guilt as she watched the evil witch slowly crumbling.

“TO LOSE TO A STUPID GIRL!! I WON’T ACCEPT THIS!!! I WON’T!!!” The Wicked Witch of the West roared in anger as she crawled over to where Dorothy was at as she used her hands cover her melting face revealing her one eye while Dorothy saw the evil witch coming closer towards her way as she saw the witch’s hand reaching out in an attempt to strangle her however she could only utter her final words.

“P-Pluck!! I always knew you had pluck, If only I could strangle y-” The Wicked Witch of the West had spat out for the final time before her body completely melted into goo thus leaving Dorothy feeling scared yet shocked as she saw the evil eye being destroyed alongside with the staff.

“S-She’s dead, the Wicked Witch is dead..” Dorothy uttered out as she went over to grab Toto then put on the silver shoe so they could leave the room and to their surprise she had seen her friend who was roaming the castles for food as this made her happy.

“L-Lion!! Oh how have I missed you!!” Dorothy cried out in joy as she ran towards her friend to give him a hug as this made Cowardly Lion happy.

“D-Dorothy!! It’s you! It’s been awhile! I’m happy that you’re still alive!!” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a tone of joy as the pair were happy to see each other once more as the pair made their way towards the entrance of the castle where many of the Winkies were all grouped up due to hearing the Witch’s scream as they saw Dorothy and Cowardly Lion walking together with smiles on their faces.

“The Wicked Witch, is she dead? Are we finally free?” One of the Winkies had asked the pair as Dorothy smiled by nodding her head in confirmation as this quickly made everyone’s faces lit up.

“YIPPIE!!!” One Winkie cried out while doing a joyous dance while the other two Winkies danced together and began chanting.

“Hail Dorothy!! The Wicked Witch is dead at last!!” The Winkies had cried out in unison as they were finally to be freed from her rule.

Dorothy smiled however she knew her journey wasn’t over yet as she vowed to find and restore Scarecrow and Tin Woodman into their former glory.

Chapter Text

(Mombi and Tip)

*July 15th, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

*Day 34, Morning*

Two days had passed since the Wicked Witch’s death as two people were roaming the landscapes as they’re names were Mombi and Tip who were on their way to visit the witch however they’re unaware of the witch’s death.

“I’m tired! How long do we have to walk! Can we just call it quits or something!” Tip had cried out in tiredness as he slumped down in despair while Mombi slapped him upside the head in annoyance.

“NO!! My good friend from the west had promised us special gifts, however she had to use the winged monkeys to take care of trespassers so we’ll have to walk!” Mombi spat out in annoyance as she continued to walk while leaving Tip behind as she eventually saw the castle which made her grin.

“Finally! We made it! Now all we need to do is get our stuff so we can finally head home!’ Mombi had cried out in joy as she and Tip quickly ran towards the castle however, The pair were met with a group of Winkies at work as they had spent the last few days rebuilding the falling Scarecrow and Tin Woodman as this annoyed Mombi.

“HEY!! Where’s the Wicked Witch at?! She should be waiting for us since she sent us a letter that our stuff was ready!” Mombi spat out to the Winkie as the old witch was met with the winkie smiling back with joy before answering her question.

“Oh, well, The Wicked Witch is dead!! I heard she was killed by a wonderful savior!! Isn’t that great!?” The Winkie had answered back in a tone of joy as this revelation shocked Mombi and even Tip as they let out gasps of shock as Mombi eventually pulled herself together.

“W-WHAT?! That’s impossible!! Who could have easily killed the Wicked Witch of the West, don’t tell me that SHE had enough of things, right?” Mombi cried out in surprise as the winkie had shaken his head much to Mombi’s relief however he began to speak once more.

“I couldn’t believe it either but a young girl named Dorothy had killed her by dashing some water on her and now we’re all free and busy rebuilding some of her friends” The Winkie had answered back while Mombi had a surprised, shocked, and a somewhat look of anger on her face as she pondered about the situation.

“To think that the Witches of the West AND the East were killed by Dorothy, I’ve been hearing the rumors that the Witch of the East was killed by Dorothy; however, I didn’t believe it but today’s news might just convince me otherwise…” Mombi had thought to herself while Tip pranced and danced around due to the news.

“The Witch is dead! The Witch is dead!” Tip had spoken out in a tone of joy as his joyous moment was interrupted by Mombi gently smacking his head with her staff but still enough to make it sting as Tip winced in pain.

“Ow, what was that for? The witch was a horrible person..” Tip had spoken out while rubbing his head to ease the pain while Mombi smeared at him before walking towards the castle with the boy following her along.

“Witch’s Castle*

Dorothy and Cowardly Lion were watching the group of winkies were just finished with fixing Scarecrow and Tin Woodman as this brought smiles to everyone’s faces.

“Wow! You guys did such a wonderful job! I just hope Scarecrow and Tin Woodman are okay!” Dorothy had spoken to the Winkies in a happy tone of voice as she saw her fallen friends slowly opening their eyes as the saw their friends.

“D-Dorothy? Is that you?! What’s going on? Did we defeat the Witch?..” Scarecrow had muttered out as he looked around in confusion before looking back at Dorothy and Cowardly Lion who had nodded their heads in confirmation which made him happy.

“Really? That’s amazing!! I was worried that all hope was lost but I’m glad that the witch is dead which means we can finally tell Oz this!” Scarecrow had spoken back in a tone of joy while Tin Woodman smiled at what he heard.

“If I may ask, who managed to kill the Wicked Witch? I know she’s quite powerful with her staff” Tin Woodman had asked Dorothy and Cowardly Lion as Dorothy raised her hand which surprised Tin Woodman and Scarecrow.

“Oh? So it was you that killed the witch, eh? I always knew you had it in you! I just knew it all along!” Tin Woodman cried out in joy as he walked over to gently hug Dorothy while Scarecrow danced around in joy.

“Well, It wasn’t on purpose or anything, It’s just she threatened to kill Toto and I had to use water to stun her however I didn’t know it was gonna kill her or anything” Dorothy had responded back while Cowardly Lion smiled at her as he began to speak to her.

“Well, all that matters is that you’ve managed to free the winkies from her evil rule so you’ve managed to do a very wonderful thing” Cowardly Lion had reassured Dorothy as this made the girl smile as one of the winkies began to speak.

“He’s right, The evil witch had ruled in this country for many years with an iron fist however you’ve managed to free us and we’ll forever be grateful for your help” The Winkie had chimed into the conversation as Dorothy had the biggest smile on her face.

“Thank you, I’m just glad that you and your people are happy but who will rule over winkie country in her place? I’m sure you guys need a leader to direct you guys into a good path” Dorothy had spoken back to the winkie as Tin Woodman raised his hand in order to speak.

“I can rule over the winkies if that’s okay with them. Once I get my heart then I’ll return here to become king of the Winkie Country” Tin Woodman had suggested to the group as this made the winkies nod their heads in excitement as they were ready to accept Tin Woodman as their new ruler.

“Of course!! You seem like a very kind person so once you are done with business then come back here so we can crown you as king” The Winkie had spoken out in a tone of joy as everyone let out a cry of praise as this had caught the attention of Tip who was roaming the castle.

“Um, excuse me? Did you guys happen to see my master? She went inside of the castle and I couldn't find her..” Tip had asked the gang as his presence had caught everyone’s attention as Dorothy walked towards him.

“Hello, can we help you with that? You said she’s missing, right?” Dorothy had spoken to Tip in a polite tone of voice as this had made him smile since this was the first time he had experienced any form of kindness.

“Thank you, My name is Tip, It’s quite nice to meet you and I thank you for accepting my help” Tip had spoken back while Dorothy had introduced herself as well while she smiled back before looking over at her friends.

“Hey, I’m gonna help out this boy so you guys can stay here, okay?” Dorothy had advised her friends as everyone nodded their heads in agreement as Dorothy and Tip began their quest to find Tip’s master, who was actually Mombi.

“So, where are you from? You don’t like you’re from here” Tip had asked Dorothy as the pair searched for Mombi while Dorothy began to speak.

“I’m from Kansas but a tornado swept my house from Kansas all the way to Oz and I’m finding a way to get home but what about you?” Dorothy had answered back while Tip shrugged his shoulders.

“I don’t know, all I know was that my master raised me ever since I was a baby so I don’t really know anything about my life” Tip had answered back while Dorothy was shocked by this as the pair continued to walk while unknowns to them, Mombi was watching them from afar as she laughed quietly to herself before shutting the door to reveal a room full of potions.

“I’ll kill Dorothy! I refuse to allow her to remain standing while the other two witches are dead so I’ll disguise myself as a cute cat however when she picks me up then I’ll gouge her eyes out with my claws!” Mombi cried out in joy as she walked over to grab some potions as the witch began to mix and stir everything for a few minutes until everything was ready as she had poured the potion into a cup.

“Now, let’s get down to business, shall we?” Mombi had spoken out to herself as she had drunk the potion and before she knew it, she had turned into a tabby cat much to her joy.

“Yes! Yes! Now all I need to do is find Dorothy and my work here is done!” Mombi had thought to herself in joy while letting out a joyous meow as she began to exit the potions room and followed Dorothy and Tip’s tracks.

“Strange? We can’t seem to find her anywhere. Do you think she left the castle or something?” Dorothy asked Tip while the boy had shaken his head in denial.

“I don’t know, we’ve checked every room and she’s not here, I think she just went to the bathroom or something” Tip had spoken back as he looked over to see a tabby cat approaching them which made his eyebrow raise.

“A cat? You don’t seem them around these areas..” Dorothy had thought to herself as she saw Tip walking over to pick up the cat.

“Hey, I think I’ve found my master! She had managed to turn herself into a cat but I don’t know why..” Tip had spoken out while holding the cat in his hand much to Mombi’s annoyance as he was able to recognize her scent.

“Put me down! You little brat!! You must obey me!!” Mombi had thought to herself as the only sounds she could produce were meows and cries while Dorothy walked over and gently petted the tabby cat.

“Such a cute cat, If Toto saw it then he would go crazy but I’m glad you’ve found your master as well..” Dorothy had spoken to Tip with a smile on her face while Mombi saw this opportunity to garge her eyes out and so, with a smile, she was about to do the deed however she felt a burning sensation right when she was about to touch Dorothy’s eyes as if something was blocking her and it was that moment she noticed a kiss mark on the girl’s forehead which made the witch hiss in pain and anger.

“So, Dorothy is protected by the Locasta! The accursed good witch who defeated me all these years ago, There’s no way I can’t win, I give up, HOWEVER! I’ll find a way to kill Dorothy..” Mombi had thought to herself in defeat as she produced sad whines while Dorothy gently petted her.

“Thank you so much for helping me and how could we repay you?” Tip had asked Dorothy as the young girl had shaken her head while smiling.

“Oh no, you guys don’t have to repay me at all!” Dorothy had spoken back as she and Tip shared a warm smile together as the pair made their way back into the room where Scarecrow and the others were at.

“We’re back! We’ve managed to find Tip’s master but it seems she’s turned herself into a cat for some reason” Dorothy had spoken out while chuckling to herself as this brought smiles of relief to their faces as they saw the young boy with the cat.

“I’m glad that things worked out in the end for the both of you” Scarecrow had spoken out while Tip nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree, but I guess we’re gonna head home now since we have a long journey ahead of us..” Tip had spoken back as Dorothy quickly suggested another option.

“You guys don’t have to walk cause I can simply summon the Winged Monkeys!” Dorothy had suggested as this caught everyone by surprise as they saw the young girl running to the cabinet to retrieve the golden hat.

“W-Winged Monkeys?!? Dorothy?! You do realize that they’ve damaged me and Scarecrow beyond repair and it had taken a few days for us to be fixed” Tin Woodman had spoken out to his friend in a cautious tone of voice while Scarecrow nodded his head rather fearfully; however, Dorothy gave them reinsurance that everything was gonna be okay.

“Don’t worry! I know the monkeys gave us trouble but they were under the witch’s orders but If I use it then we can have them take us to the Emerald City and have them take Tip and his master back home, isn’t that wonderful?” Dorothy had explained to everyone as this gave them comfort and trust.

“You’re right, They didn’t seem all that bad but rather were following orders to whoever wore that golden cap, right?” Cowardly Lion had spoken out while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement as everyone eventually backed away to give Dorothy space to summon the winged monkeys.

“So, how do I summon them? Do I have to say a certain chant?” Dorothy had asked one of the winkies as one of them explained to her regarding the problem.

“Easy, you do a little dance and say Oh, Winged Monkeys! I summon you by thy name! Please come here, NOW!” The Winkie had explained with a smile on his face as this made the girl smile as well while she thanked him.

“Oh, Winged Monkeys! I summon you by thy name! Please come here, NOW!” Dorothy had cried out while dancing around as the golden hat began to glow and after a few minutes, the Winged Monkeys had finally arrived as everyone smiled at their presence as the leader saw Dorothy with the cap and even Scarecrow and Tin Woodman repaired as this surprised him.

“OH! You’ve managed to kill the Wicked Witch and saved your friends, eh? Well that’s a surprise but the rules still apply to you, okay? You summon us three times and we do whatever you want then after that, we won’t obey you ever again” The Winged Monkey leader explained to Dorothy as the girl smiled and nodded her head in understandment.

“I understand and I just want you to take me and my friends back to the Emerald City while the other half take Tip and his master over there, is that fair?” Dorothy had commanded the Winged Monkeys as she pointed over at the young boy holding the cat as the leader nodded his head in understandment.

“Alright, that seems pretty fair so hop on and don’t let go” The Winged Monkey leader had spoken out as Dorothy and the others were carried by the monkeys as they were swept off the witch’s castle and into the skies as the winkies had seen everything.

“Goodbye!! Thank you guys so much!!” The Winkies cried out in unison while Dorothy smiled back at this as she turned her direction to Tip.

“I guess this is goodbye, I hope that you and your master can make it home safely but be sure to tell the winged monkeys the directions to your home and they should bring you there, okay?” Dorothy had spoken to Tip as the young boy nodded his head in understandment.

“Goodbye Dorothy and I hope we can meet each other someday but It looks like my master won’t be thanking you since she’s passed out..” Tip had spoken back while looking down at Mombi, still in her cat form as she passed out as Tip said his final goodbyes to Dorothy before going their separate ways.

“Next stop, Emerald City!!” Dorothy cried out in joy as she and her friends knew that their journey was slowly coming to an end; however, what more tricks does Oz have up his sleeve for Dorothy and her friends?

Chapter Text

(Oz’s Identity Revealed)

*July 15th, 1900*

*Emerald City*

*Day 34, Morning*

Dorothy and her friends had finally returned to the Emerald City with the help of the Winged Monkeys as the crowds of people had seen this with wonder and awestruck.

“So, you wanna be dropped off in front of the palace, right?” The Winged Monkey leader had asked Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head as the gang were dropped off in front of the palace.

“Thank you so much! You guys have been such a help!” Dorothy had cried out to the Winged Monkeys as she and her friends bidded the monkeys farewell as they quickly flew away from the scene as the gang was now ready to see the great wizard as a voice called out to them.

“Dorothy and friends, Oz will be very pleased to see you guys, He’s heard of the news that the Wicked Witch is dead, and please excuse my rudeness for not introducing myself but my name is Jellia Jamb, one of Oz’s most loyal servants..” Jellia Jamb had spoken out in a polite tone of voice while bowing to show a sign of respect.

Jellia Jamb was a young woman in her twenties and was dressed in a pretty green silk gown, with green satin sashes and also had lovely green hair, green glasses, and green eyes as the sight of this made Dorothy surprised.

“Wow, You’re green! Just like some of the people in Oz!” Dorothy had spoken out while Jellia chuckled at the comment before speaking once more.

“Of course, most people in Oz have green hair or wearing green but let’s not waste time, the great Oz is expecting all of you and I don’t want to make you guys late so if you kindly follow me” Jellia Jamb had spoken back to Dorothy in a polite tone of voice as she and the gang entered the palace before entering the Oz’s palace room as there was sheer excitement.

“Mr Oz, I’ve brought the heroic people who had killed the Wicked Witch…” Jellia Jamb had spoken while bowing as Oz’s giant head appeared through the wall as it began to speak in a booming yet calm voice.

“Good, You may go now while I speak to Dorothy and her friends..” Oz had commanded her as Jellia Jamb nodded her head before getting up to leave the room thus leaving Dorothy and her friends alone with the wizard.

“Good Sir, we’ve defeated the witch like you asked so would you grant our requests…” Dorothy had spoken out in a polite tone of voice while Scarecrow and the others had nodded their heads in agreement as Oz had thought about it for a moment before deciding on an answer.

“I’ve heard about it; however, I’m unable to grant your wishes at the moment so come back tomorrow or maybe next week!” Oz had spoken out to the gang as this shocked the gang as they were promised that their wishes would come true if they were to defeat the witch.

“W-What do you mean?! You promised us that you’ll grant our wishes and you just back out!?” Scarecrow had cried out in confusion while Cowardly Lion angrily roared at the wizard while Dorothy and Tin Woodman were shocked as well.

“B-But, we defeated the witch like you said! Why do we have to wait until tomorrow! What was the whole point of summoning us!” Dorothy had cried out to Oz as she could feel herself becoming more angry at this nonsense while Tin Woodman began to speak up.

“Dorothy is right, what do you intend to do with us if you’re not gonna keep your end of the bargain?” Tin Woodman had spoken out while Oz simply laughed at what he just heard before speaking out.

“I’M OZ!! MY NEW ORDERS ARE FOR YOU GUYS TO WAIT!!” Oz had screamed back in a booming voice of annoyance as this had made Toto jump in fear as he started to whimper which made Dorothy very angry.

“How dare you! You’re a very bad man! I thought you were good but I guessed wrong!” Dorothy had spoken out in anger while this had silenced Oz for a moment; however during all of this, Toto had managed to break free from Dorothy’s clutches as it ran towards the screen which failed to be noticed by his owner and her friends.

“I’ll teach that old geezer to not mess with Dorothy and her friends!” Toto had thought to himself while barking as he jumped at the screen and with that, a loud crash was heard which startled everyone in the room and to everyone’s surprise, Oz wasn’t a giant head, a beautiful angel, nor even a beast and a fireball but rather a bald and old man.

“W-Who are you? I-I thought you were Oz…” Dorothy uttered out in despair while she and her friends stared at the old man as he began to finally tell the truth.

“Okay, Okay, I’m not really some powerful wizard but I’m just some old man who managed to trick the people in Oz but My real name is Oscar Diggs” Oscar had spoken out in a rather sympathetic tone of voice as he could see the faces of disappointment and anger in the eyes of Dorothy and her friend’s faces which made him frown even more as Dorothy began to speak.

“How could you?! You tricked us!! You promised my friends that you’ll give them a brain, heart, and courage and that you’ll find a way to take me home but it really turns out that you're a cheapskate!” Dorothy had cried out in sadness as she quickly turned around to leave the palace room as her cries could be heard as this had angered her friends.

“Making a little girl cry, and here I thought you had a heart but I guess not, You better explain to us everything starting with the beast that I’ve seen..” Tin Woodman had spoken out in anger while clenching his ax while Scarecrow and Cowardly Lion nodded their heads in agreement.

“Yeahh, and while you’re at it! Explain about the beautiful angel that I’ve seen and the ball of fire that Lion had seen as well” Scarecrow had spoken out as Oscar had no choice but to motion his hands for the group to follow him so he could explain everything.

*Palace Waiting room*

Dorothy was crying on one of the couches as she felt a gentle touch on her shoulder as it was from Jellia Jamb who looked at her with a smile.

“I can take it that you’ve discovered Oz’s true form, right? He can be rather stubborn at times but he’s a very good man..” Jellia Jamb had spoken to Dorothy while rubbing her back in comfort as this had surprised the young girl as she wiped the tears from her eyes while turning her direction to Jellia

“W-Wait? You knew that Oz wasn’t really all powerful the whole time? Does anyone else know?” Dorothy asked Jellia as the young woman had shaken her head.

“Nope, Only I do and I only know was that I’ve caught him controlling that giant head; however, I promised him that I’ll keep it a secret which he found to be a relief but I think you should head back and hear Oz out, okay? I know he hasn’t kept his promises but I feel like you should at least hear him out, okay?” Jellia Jamb had advised Dorothy in a comforting tone of voice as the young girl nodded her head in understandment as she got up while feeling a spark of motivation.

“Thank you, I’ll ensure that Oz tells us what in the world is going on..” Dorothy had spoken back to Jellia as she waved the woman goodbye before running back into the Oz’s palace room while Jellia smiled back as the doors closed behind Dorothy.

*Oz’s Room*

Dorothy had entered the room as she looked around to see a flying hot air balloon, a sigh regarding Oscar’s next show which dated back to 1880 and other such props before looking over to see her friends sitting with Oscar as they were waiting for Dorothy.

“Dorothy, are you okay? We were waiting for you but you can have a seat next to one of your friends' ' Oscar had called out to Dorothy in a soft spoken tone of voice as he saw the young girl walking over to sit in between Scarecrow and Tin Woodman as they awaited for Oscar to explain everything.

“Okay, I’ve used props to create an illusion that there was a beast, angel, and ball of fire and I did that by using a cardboard cut out of an angel and used some tricky lights and a voice changer while for the beast, It was just an animatronic that I’ve used and finally, the ball of fire and giant head, the ball of fire was just a small lamp that had fire in it while the giant head was something I’ve controlled..” Oscar had explained to the gang as this made them let out sighs of wonder as Tin Woodman began to ask more questions.

“So, how did you even get to Oz in the first place? Did you come from Kansas like Dorothy?” Tin Woodman had asked as Oscar had shaken his head before answering.

“No, I came from a little place called Omaha which is located in the state of Nebraska. I’ve used a hot air balloon as a means to travel to a place called California, however a tornado swept up my hot air balloon and I landed in this place and there, I’ve convinced the people of the Emerald City that I was their ruler from afar and the rest is history…” Oscar had continued to explain to everyone as Dorothy nodded her head at what she just heard.

“So, you were just like me but I’m glad you were willing to explain yourself; however, what about my friend’s gifts?” Dorothy had asked Oscar as the old man smiled as he spoke once again.

“Gifts? They had them all along, my friend. Scarecrow’s quick thinking and wit surely may had saved everyone’s hids while Tin Woodman’s kindness paved the way for everyone to feel a sense of hope and as for Lion, his courageous heart and roaring at me truly showed that he’s one of the bravest souls that I’ve ever encountered and with that, They had those gifts all along..” Oscar had explained as this made Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion smile as they never really thought of it before until the speech gave them hope and reassurance.

“I-I never really thought of it in that manner but I guess I really do have a brain of sorts..” Scarecrow had spoken out with a smile while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“And I guess I really do have a heart since I’m pretty kind and gentle..” Tin Woodman had spoken out while Cowardly Lion was the last to nod his head in agreement.

“And I think I have some courage as well!” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a tone of joy as Dorothy smiled at everything; however things weren't just done yet as Oscar knew he had to take Dorothy back home.

“Alright, all I need to do is resign and take you home so I shall fix my hot air balloon which should take until tomorrow, is that okay with you?” Oscar asked Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in understandment.

“Of course!” Dorothy had uttered out as she and her friends shared a laugh of victory together while Jellia Jamb was watching from afar.

*Day 35, Afternoon*

The next day had finally arrived as the many residents of the Emerald City had gathered outside to see their former ruler preparing to leave as they were also shocked to see that he was just a normal person as well.

“It’s been a fun ride but fear not! Scarecrow shall become your new king so be sure to treat him with the utmost respect!!” Oscar had cried out from his hot air balloon which was restored to its former glory as Dorothy and Toto were also on board as well as everyone said their final goodbyes.

“Goodbye Dorothy!! We’ll miss you!!” Scarecrow had cried out while waving goodbye while Tin Woodman and the others did the same thing.

“Goodbye!!” Dorothy had cried out in joy and sadness as she knew her time in Oz was ending; however Toto barked at a random cat whom Jellia was holding as unfortunately, Toto jumped off from Dorothy and chased the cat.

“Toto, no!!” Dorothy cried out as she jumped from the hot air balloon as unknowns to her, the rope that was tied had come loose as the hot air balloon had taken off.

“O-Oh no!! Dorothy is gonna be left behind!!” One of the Emerald City residents cried out as many gasps of shock erupted from the crowd as this had caught Dorothy’s attention who had finally caught Toto.

“W-Wait come back!! Please come back!!” Dorothy cried out in despair as sadly, Oscar was too high up; however, he left a final message.

“I’m sorry! I’m afraid you won’t be able to head home but! Someone else can help you and her name is Glinda! Just travel south to the Quadling Country and you’ll see her there!! Goodbye!!” Oscar had cried out for the final time as he and the hot air balloon had eventually disappeared from sight thus leaving Dorothy in shambles as she was unable to hear what he said due to the commotion.

“He’s gone..” Dorothy had uttered out in sadness while Jellia had shaken her head before speaking once more.

“Don’t lose hope, okay? You heard what he said? If you wanna go home than you must seek out Glinda, the Good Witch of the South…” Jella Jamb had spoken out as everyone bowed their heads in a sign of respect while she continued to explain the situation.

“Glinda the Good is a very powerful yet kind hearted witch who can help you guys. All you need to do is head south” Jellia Jamb had explained once more as she pointed her finger in the southern direction while Dorothy nodded her head in understandment.

“Wow, that’s really amazing and I guess I’ll have to see Glinda if I ever want to head back home..” Dorothy had spoken back as she looked over to see Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion walking over to join her on their final adventure together.

“And we’re gonna be coming with you as well!” Scarecrow had spoken out in a confident tone of voice as this made Dorothy smile brightly.

“Oh, by the way, sorry for the cat thing, I should have been more careful in taking my cat out..” Jellia Jamb had apologized in a tone of sympathy while Dorothy smiled back and forgave her.

“It’s okay, we all make mistakes and I don’t want to hold any grudges against you as well but thank you once again for cheering me up back at the palace, I truly appreciate it..” Dorothy had spoken back as she and Jellia shared a warm hug together before releasing each other so that Dorothy and her friends could depart from the city.

“Goodbye!!” The Emerald City residents had cried out in unison as the folks and Jellia had bid them farewell while Scarecrow and the others did the same thing.

“I’ll be back my good people!!” Scarecrow had cried out while Dorothy was waving goodbye.

“Goodbye everyone! I’ll miss you all!!” Dorothy had spoken out to Jellia and the Emerald City residents as she and the gang had smiles on their faces knowing that they had one final adventure together before Dorothy had to be sent home.

Chapter Text

(Dainty China Country)

*July 18th, 1900* *

*Day 38, Afternoon*

Two days had passed since our heroes had departed from the Emerald City as the gang had finally come across the Ancient Forest; however it was blocked by huge trees who had rather angry expressions on their faces; however, this didn’t faze the gang as Dorothy began to speak.

“Excuse me, could we pass by? We’re on an important mission to see Glinda, The Good Witch of the South…” Dorothy had asked the trees in a polite tone of voice; however, the trees had shaken their stumps rather angrily as they began to speak.

“Oh really? Do you have any proof?! If not, then SCRAM! We were planted by our majesty before you and your little friends were even a thought! Our goal is to protect Glinda and this forest from harm” The Tree had spoken out in a rather stern tone of voice while Scarecrow had walked over so he could say his piece.

“Well, I’m the new King of Oz, bestowed by Oz himself! So, would you kindly allow us to pass? We don’t mean no harm” Scarecrow had asked the tree in a rather stern tone of voice; however, he felt himself being picked up by one of the trees which prompted him to let out a yelp of surprise.

“H-Hey!! Put me down!!” Scarecrow had cried out as he was in the air much to the shock of the others as the tree began to speak.

“You heard him! Leave this place or we’ll do much worse!!” The second tree commanded in a gruff tone of voice as it had used one of its branches to throw Scarecrow back a few inches as he had fallen back to the ground while Tin Woodman helped him up.

“Scarecrow! Are you okay?!” Tin Woodman had spoken out to his friend as he was met with a nod of confirmation from Scarecrow as he sighed in relief before looking over to see the trees attempting to grab Dorothy while it was speaking to her.

“Scram!’ Nobody gets past the Fighting Trees! Now return to wherever you came!” The Fighting Tree had spoken out as it attempted to grab Dorothy as the young girl screamed in terror; however, Tin Woodman quickly managed to run towards the scene and used his ax to deliver damage to the Fighting Tree as it managed to cry out in pain and during this, Cowardly Lion had seen a pathway to enter the forest.

“Guys!! I’ve found a way for us to enter the forest! We just gotta keep those darn trees distracted first! Cowardly Lion had spoken out to his friends as this brought relief to the faces of Dorothy and Scarecrow.

“You’re right! Let’s hurry before any more of those troublesome trees show up” Dorothy had spoken out as she, Scarecrow and Cowardly Lion had quickly ran towards the entrance which was available while Tin Woodman had seen this with a confident smile.

“Sorry, but we’re on a mission here and I’m sure Glinda will explain this to you people once she meets us..” Tin Woodman had spoken to the Fighting Tree while laughing as he quickly followed his friends while two more Fighting Trees followed him on his tail as they meant business.

“Stop!’ Don’t let them pass us! We can’t fail Glinda!!” One of the Fighting Trees had spoken out as it had used one of its branches to quickly chase the gang; however, Tin Woodman stopped in his tracks to quickly use his ax to deliver some mighty blows towards the two Fighting Trees as they had cried out in pain and finally, Our heroes had finally made it pass the Fighting Trees and had entered the Ancient Forest while cries of defeat from the Fighting Trees could be heard.

“Did we escape them? I sure hope so…” Dorothy had asked one of her friends while Tin Woodman had shaken his head in denial as they were still running from the threat.

“Not quite, We gotta climb that huge wall!” Tin Woodman had spoken out while pointing at the beautiful white porcelain wall as the band eventually had stopped right in front of it to catch their breaths.

“Man, That was scary! Those trees are rather stubborn but I’m glad we’ve escaped them but how do we cross over this large wall?” Scarecrow had spoken out in confusion while Tin Woodman had suggested building a ladder.

“Simple, we build a letter by using whatever we have, does that sound good to everyone?” Tin Woodman had answered back to Scarecrow as for the next few minutes, everyone had helped in building the ladder while Tin Woodman had used his strength to place it on the side of the wall as in the end, everyone was ready to climb the ladder.

“I guess I’ll go first and be sure to hold the ladder tightly for me, okay?” Dorothy had spoken out to her friends as they nodded their heads in understandment while the young girl took a couple of deep breaths before climbing the ladder until she had finally arrived at the top and let out a gasp of shock.

Before her, there was a great stretch of country having a floor as smooth as glass and shining, white as the bottom of a big platter. Scattered around were many houses made entirely of china and painted in the most beautiful and brightest colors. These houses were quite small, the biggest of them reaching only as high as Dorothy's waist. There were also pretty little glazed barns, with glazed china fences around them; and many cows and sheep and horses and pigs and chickens, all made of china, were standing about in groups.

“Gosh, this is beautiful…” Dorothy had uttered out while coming to her senses as she walked over to check on her friends as she saw Scarecrow and Tin Woodman who was carrying Toto sitting on Cowardly Lion as they managed to reach the top as they were captivated by the beauty of China Country.

“And I’ll be! I have never seen anything like this before! It’s simply marvelous” Scarecrow had spoken out in awestruck while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree, It’s like we’re in an entirely different world” Tin Woodman had chimed into the conversation while Toto ran back to Dorothy and returned to her basket.

“It’s truly beautiful but I hope we’re not being rude by disrupting their peace but maybe we should ask for directions just in case we get lost” Dorothy had suggested to her friend as everyone nodded their heads in agreement as they carefully slided down until they had reached the village as many gasps and whispers emerged from the small China dolls who were captivated by their sizes.

“Everything is so small, we’re like giants compared to this!” Scarecrow had spoken out in awestruck while everyone else nodded their heads in agreement as the gang carefully walked across the beautiful village until being stopped by a general and his army.

“Halt! Who dares enter our territory! You guys may be bigger and stronger; however, we shall never allow any harm to come towards our village!” The general had spoken out while motioning his hands over as more china dolls had slowly walked over while pushing a cannonball while Tin Woodman motioned his hands for them to stop.

“Oh no, we’re not here to hurt you guys, we’re on our way to see Glinda but we had a small mishap with some troublesome trees and we just were passing by” Tin Woodman had spoken out as this was to no avail as the general didn’t want to hear it.

“Nope, we don’t trust outsiders like you and we don’t know if you guys intend to overthrow Glinda as well” The General had spoken out as he attempted to fire at the gang; however, this was stopped by their ruler as she had motioned her hands for them to stop.

“That’s enough, I believe their word. They don’t seem all that harmless to me and please excuse my manners but I’m the princess of the China Country, a marvelous land where we’re all dolls with the difference that we can all move and talk freely as we wish” The China Doll Princess had explained in a calm tone of voice while the general and his men had retreated.

“Fascinating, I’ve heard of such a place but I never thought something like this would have actually existed!” Tin Woodman had spoken out in a tone of awestruck while the China Doll Princess let out a cute giggle as she further explained her home.

“It’s quite understandable since it’s hidden in this forest but many years ago, we all lived amongst the people of Oz but most of our people was faced with discrimination just for being different and it had gotten to the point where Glinda used her wonderful magic to build a place for us where we can all live in harmony under her protection and this is how we came to be” The China Doll Princess had explained to the gang as they were amazed at the story while feeling bad for their hardships as well.

“That’s terrible but I’m glad Glinda gave you guys a good life and I don’t mean to be impatient but could you show us the way out?” Dorothy had asked the princess in a polite tone of voice as the China Doll Princess had smiled before pointing her finger in the south direction.

“Just head south in that direction; however, be warned that a terrible and fearsome creature lives within the forest so please be careful, okay?” The China Doll Princess had spoken out in a cautious tone of voice while looking back to see the gang having concerned looks on their faces before Cowardly Lion had broken the silence.

“Well, we’ll just have to face the creature if it comes down to it and I’ll use my courage to help my friends as well!” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in a motivated tone of voice while his friends nodded their heads in agreement.

“He’s right and we truly appreciate you for the warning but I guess this is goodbye and thank you once again for showing us the way..” Dorothy had spoken out as she showed her thanks by kneeling down to give the princess a small kiss on her head as the gang had resumed their journey once more.

“Goodbye and be sure to tell Glinda I said hi as well!” The China Doll Princess had spoken out while waving her tiny hands in farewell as she had seen the gang making their ways towards the other side of the wall.

“Okay, we should slide down carefully one at a time, okay?” Scarecrow had advised as he managed to slide down carefully which was followed by Dorothy, Tin Woodman, and Cowardly Lion doing the same thing.

The travelers had now found themselves in a disagreeable country, full of bogs and marshes and covered with tall, rank grass. It was difficult to walk without falling into muddy holes, for the grass was so thick that it hid them from sight. However, by carefully picking their way, they got safely along until they reached solid ground. But here the country seemed wilder than ever, and after a long and tiresome walk which had taken an hour, through the underbrush they entered another forest, where the trees were bigger and older than any they had ever seen.

*Day 38, Night*

“Woow, this forest is very delightful!” Cowardly Lion had declared while Scarecrow seemed to disagree with his words as he had a rather confused look on his face.

“I don’t know about that, It seems rather gloomy..” Scarecrow had uttered out while Dorothy and Tin Woodman nodded their heads in agreement as our heroes knew they had to get out of the forest or else they’ll have to face the terrible beast whom the China Doll Princess had warned them about.

Chapter Text

(Lion, King of the Beasts)

*July 18th, 1900*

*Day 38, Night*

The gang had walked across the dark forest as they had eventually ran into a couple of animals consisting of a tiger, squirrel, bear, and other such creatures as they looked over to see their new travels.

“Good Evening, could you tell us the way out of this forest? We’re here to see Glinda, The Good Witch of the South” Dorothy had asked the creatures in a polite tone of voice as the tiger began to speak.

“Good Evening, and I’m afraid we don’t know since we’ve never really explored this forest due to a terrible giant spider who rules this area with an iron fist, It’s terrible indeed!” The Tiger had responded back in a fearful tone of voice as this made everyone eyes widen as this was the exact same terrible beast whom the China Doll Princess had warned them about as Cowardly Lion began to speak.

“Giant spider? I have some courage in me so how could I help? If I can kill the spider than you guys will be freed, right?” Cowardly Lion had asked the Tiger as the creature nodded his head in agreement as he had a smile on his face while Scarecrow began to speak out.

“Lion is right, I’ve heard that Lions are king of the beasts so this is a good chance for him to showcase his mighty courage” Scarecrow had spoken out as everyone was in full agreement of Cowardly Lion taking care of the beast as an Elephant began to speak out.

“Then it shall be decided! The Lion shall set forth and kill the beast and if he does, then He shall be crowned King of the Beasts!” The Elephant had spoken out as the animals and everyone else erupted in cheers of praises of joy while Cowardly Lion was ready to face off against the terrible beast.

“Good luck!!” Dorothy had cried out in full support of her friend as she saw Cowardly Lion beginning his journey to find the giant spider by walking towards the direction which consisted of spider-webs until he was gone from sight.

“I have a feeling that Lion might actually pull this off..” Tin Woodman had spoken out in a tone of confidence as he and the others awaited for Cowardly Lion’s return.

*Forest*

Cowardly Lion was roaming the dark forest for a few minutes until he stopped in his tracks due to hearing a terrible laughter followed by sounds of clanking and to his shock, the Giant Spider was right behind him as it had a huge grin.

Its legs were quite as long and its body covered with coarse black hair. It had a great mouth, with a row of sharp teeth a foot long; but its head was joined to the pudgy body by a neck as slender as a wasp's waist.

“And who are you? I’ve never seen any Lions around this area, do you intend to die or do you want to live?” The Giant Spider had asked Cowardly Lion in a polite yet threatening tone of voice as its twelve eyes focused on its prey with great intensity; however, Cowardly Lion didn’t back down as he stood firm in his place.

“My name is Lion, I was sent here to kill you and free these poor creatures from your terrible rule” Cowardly Lion had responded back as this caused the Giant Spider to cackle with laughter as he had found this to be quite idiotic.

“Oh? You intend to kill me? Well, I WOULD LIKE TO SEE YOU TRY!!!” The Giant Spider had cried out as he used one of his legs to quickly smack his opponent with great intensity as Cowardly Lion was sent flying back while he had hit some branches in the process as he cried out in pain before he collapsed on the ground.

“H-He’s fast! I gotta find a way to conquer his speed but HOW?” Cowardly Lion had spoken out in surprise.

He looked over to see the terrible creature quickly approaching him with such speed as it used its large legs to deliver another hard blow towards the Cowardly Lion as he was sent knocking back once more before collapsing on the ground.

“You’re weak but you also look tasty so I shall savor my dinner which nicely brought itself to me..” The Giant Spider had spoken to Cowardly Lion in a joyful tone of voice as he had walked closer and closer to his prey; however, Cowardly Lion quickly used his claws to slash the legs of the giant spider as it winced in pain as Cowardly Lion quickly ran away from his opponent while trying to find ways to defeat him.

“So, You would choose to run rather than accept your own fate, eh? Fine! I shall tear you to pieces with my bear legs!” The Giant Spider had cried out while running after his prey with such speed as many trees came crashing down in the process as until coming to a complete stop while Cowardly Lion had seen this from the bushes which where he was hiding at.

“He’s so strong and fast, How could I defeat such a terrible beast with ease, Think! Think!” Cowardly Lion had thought to himself while hearing the large footsteps of the giant creature as he observed the head which had brought an idea to him.

“ If I slay this terrible creature by reaching its neck then I might win this battle” Cowardly Lion had thought to himself once more as he quickly climbed one of the large trees and he climbed higher and higher until he was on top of the tree while the Giant Spider began to speak.

“Where are you?! Are you scared of me?! You are just making me hungrier by the second! I CAN’T WAIT TO EAT YOU ALIVE!!!” The Giant Spider had spat out in a rather chilling tone of voice as this made some rabbits quickly run away to safety as the creature laughed quite loudly as it searched for its prey while Cowardly Lion hanged on to one of the branches.

“Okay, Just aim for its neck and I shall be good, right?” Cowardly Lion muttered to himself as he quickly jumped down towards the giant creature while letting out a battle cry; however the instincts of the Giant Spider quickly sensed what was going on.

“So, you’ve found my weak spot, eh? Well, good luck in trying to get it because I’m afraid that’s not gonna happen” The Giant Spider had advised to Cowardly Lion as he looked up to see his opponent attempting to kill him as the giant creature as he had used his legs to make it stretch as it managed to slightly graze the Lion as he winced in pain before collapsing on the ground.

“O-Oh man! He’s tough! His instincts are truly marvelous! How could I ever defeat such a thing..” Cowardly Lion had thought to himself as he looked up to see the giant creature approaching him with a huge grin on his face.

“You could never defeat me, King of the Beasts? What a joke! I’m the King of the Beasts and nobody and nothing can’t stop me!!” The Giant Spider had roared out in “victory” as he got closer to his prey before quickly grabbing him while pulling up close to his face.

“I shall win! I won’t allow you to eat me! I can’t lose!” Cowardly Lion had cried out while this was to no avail as the giant creature used its strength to throw him into the air.

“Too bad!! You shall be dead once you hit the ground!!” The Giant Spider had cried out in joy while he stared at the sky, waiting for his prey to come back down.

Cowardly Lion was up in the air for a few seconds before descending back down with such speed as he knew had to come up with a plan.

“Think! Think! I need to find a way to behead him but how do I do that?!” Cowardly Lion had cried out as he suddenly heard a voice calling out to him which belonged to a woman.

“O, Lion! Brave at heart! Use the mighty sword of Oz! Use it and become the noble King of the Beasts!!” The mysterious voice called out in a mighty tone of voice as the Lion could feel a sword appearing from his hand which surprised him greatly.

“W-Who are you?! Whatever you are, Thank you..” Lion had spoken back to the voice as he could not hear the voice anymore; however, the beast knew what he had to do as he felt himself getting closer to the giant creature as it laughed.

“A sword?! AS IF THAT’S GONNA DEFEAT ME!!!” The Giant Spider had roared in confidence as he opened his large mouth; however, Lion knew what he had to do as he used the sword of Oz to cut each of his arms with quick succession while the giant creature cried out in pain as he looked up to the Lion descending upon him, with eyes filled with courage as in that moment, The Cowardly Lion had became Lion, King of the Beasts as with one slice, Lion had successfully beheaded the Giant Spider.

“I-Impossible..” The Giant Spider uttered out as those were his final words as his head and body collapsed into the ground thus killing the giant spider for good.

“I did it! I’ve defeated the spider!!” Lion had cried out in joy as finally made it back to the ground; however, the sword that he carried disappeared as well much to his confusion; however, he shrugged it off and made his way back to the others to report the news.

*Main Forest*

Lion had returned back to where his friends were at with a huge smile on his face.

“Did you defeat the beast?” Scarecrow had asked him as he was met with Lion nodding head with a smile as he, the others, and the animal of the forest erupted in cheers of praise as the animals had officially crowned Lion as their new king.

“Congratulations!! You’ve defeated the beast!! How did you do it if I may ask?” The Elephant had asked Lion in a joyful tone of voice as Lion began to speak.

“Well, a voice spoke to me and gave me a sword and that’s how I was able to kill the beast; however, the sword had disappeared as well..” Lion had answered back as this left the Elephant and the others curious; however, that was the least of their concern as they had a new king.

“So, you’re gonna be their new king, right? I’ve heard being king is a huge responsibility” Dorothy had asked Lion as the creature nodded his head in confirmation.

“Of course, I’m King of the Beasts; however, I must still travel with you and the others and once I’m done with that, I shall return back this forest” Lion had answered back as this made Dorothy and the others smile as for the rest of the night, Everyone had celebrated the Lion’s victory over the Giant Spider as the night was filled with fun and fellowship.

*Day 39, Morning*

The next morning had arrived as Dorothy and the others were finally ready to depart from the forest as everyone was saying their final goodbyes.

“Take care everyone, I’m confident that Lion is gonna be a kind and just ruler to everyone in this forest, I just know it” Dorothy had spoken out with a smile while putting on the golden cap so she could summon the Winged Monkeys to take them out of the forest.

“Don’t worry, I shall return once Dorothy returns home, I’ll give everyone my word!” Lion had spoken out as this brought reassurance to his new subjects as the animals all gave him a smile.

“Of course, we’ll wait patiently for your return, King Lion” The Tiger had spoken out with a smile on his face as he and Lion had shaken hands while Dorothy had seen this with a smile on her face as she began to recite the chant.

“Oh, Winged Monkeys! I summon you by thy name! Please come here, NOW!” Dorothy had cried out as the golden hat had illuminated for a few seconds before the Winged Monkeys had finally arrived at the location as the leader spoke.

“Alright, where do you guys want to go? We can take you guys anywhere if it’s not outside of Oz but just know that you have one more chance to summon us, right?” The Winged Monkey leader had advised Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in understandment.

“I understand and if possible, could you take us to Quadling Country? It would be a great help for us” Dorothy had asked the leader as he had thought of it for a moment before coming to a decision.

“Of course but Just to know, we can’t take you to Glinda’s castle since she has a special protection barrier that nobody can break, but we can take you far enough to where you guys are in front of the area, does that sound good?” The Winged Monkey leader had spoken to Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in agreement.

“Sounds wonderful, We can use all the help we need so we don’t mind those conditions” Dorothy had spoken back to the leader of the Winged Monkeys as she and her friends held on to the Winged Monkeys as they had finally risen up to the skies.

“Goodbye!! I shall return, my loyal subjects!!” Lion had spoken out while he saw the animals waving him goodbye as he and his friends had finally escaped the forest.

“Quadling Country, here we come!” Dorothy had cried out in joy as she knew in her heart that her journey was slowing coming to an end.

Chapter Text

(Glinda The Good Witch of the South)

*July 19th, 1900*

*Quadling Country*

*Day 39, Morning*

The Winged Monkeys had dropped off Dorothy and her friends in front of a farmhouse.

“Thank you so much, You guys have been such a good help and we can’t appreciate it enough..” Dorothy had thanked the Winged Monkeys as the group smiled back before flying back in the air while the gang looked around to see the beautiful red Quadling Country.

The country of the Quadlings seemed rich and happy. There was field upon field of ripening grain, with well-paved roads running between, and pretty rippling brooks with strong bridges across them. The fences and houses and bridges were all painted bright red, just as they had been painted yellow in the country of the Winkies and blue in the country of the Munchkins.

The Quadlings themselves, who were short and fat and looked chubby and good-natured, were dressed all in red, which showed bright against the green grass and the yellowing grain.

“Woow, this place is quite beautiful! I feel like we’re getting closer to Glinda but I wonder how far we got until we reach our destination..” Scarecrow had pointed out as they looked over to see a farmhouse which reminded Dorothy of her home back in Kansas as this brought a sense of nostalgia over her.

“This house looks just like the house back at home, This makes me more eager to see the good witch so she could take me home…” Dorothy had uttered out as she and her friends had walked towards the house as Tin Woodman had knocked on the door and it was answered by a farmer’s wife.

“Good Morning, are you guys lost?” The Wife had asked the gang as she had a look of concern on her face as she was met with Dorothy nodding her head in confirmation as the young girl began to speak.

“Yes, I was wondering if you can tell us the directions to Glinda’s castle? It would help us quite a lot if you were to tell us” Dorothy had responded back in a polite tone of voice as the farmer’s wife began to speak out with a smile on her face.

“Of course, you guys head south in that direction and you should see the castle but beforehand, do you guys want something to eat? You guys seem quite hungry and please excuse my rudeness for not introducing myself earlier but my name is Ozzi, It’s a pleasure in meeting you guys” Ozzi had answered back as this made the gang smile as they were happy to enter the farmhouse.

“Of course, we’ll be happy to stay in for a few minutes and enjoy your wonderful food” Lion had spoken out with a smile on his face as he and the gang had entered the beautiful farmhouse and walked over to the kitchen and sat down while waiting for their meal.

“This place is quite beautiful, the red colors truly fit the overall feel of this place..” Scarecrow had spoken out as Ozzi had heard the compliment and thanked him while placing plates of food in front of Dorothy and Lion while placing a bowl of water for Toto.

“Thank you, the color red is quite a custom in the Quadling Country and we can’t thank Glinda enough for this blessing” Ozzi had spoken back while Dorothy and Lion began to eat their breakfast which they found to be rather good.

“This is very good! It reminds me of Aunt Em’s cooking back in Kansas and thank you for the meal as well!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she savored every bite which made Ozzi smile.

“You’re welcome, my doors are always open and welcome for outsiders who're looking for shelter but to change subjects, why do you guys want to see Glinda for? It’s quite rare for anyone to want to see Glinda in this much of a personal manner” Ozzi had spoken back to Dorothy and her friends in a curious tone of voice as Tin Woodman began to speak.

“Well, we’re traveling with Dorothy so that she could find a way go home and once she’s gone than me, Lion, and Scarecrow shall return back to our respective kingdoms” Tin Woodman had answered back as this made Ozzi let out a sigh of understanding as for the next few minutes, Dorothy and Lion had continued to eat their breakfast as they were eventually done with their meals and they was prepared to say their goodbyes to Ozzi.

“Thank you for the meal and we should be going now so I guess this is goodbye” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozzi as the young woman smiled back at the gang before speaking for the final time.

“You’re welcome, I hope that Glinda can grant your wish and farewell to you as well” Ozzi had spoken out for the final time as she waved Dorothy and her friends goodbye as our heroes had begun their final journey to see Glinda.

The gang had walked by the fields and across the pretty bridges until they saw before them a very beautiful Castle. Before the gates were three young girls, dressed in handsome red uniforms trimmed with gold braids; and as Dorothy approached, one of them began to speak.

“Why have you guys come to the South Country? Please state your business…” The young girl had asked Dorothy and her friends as Dorothy began to speak back.

“Good Morning, My name is Dorothy Gale and I’m here to see Glinda so she could find a way to send me back home and my friends over there were joining me so that I can arrive here as safe as possible” Dorothy had responded back in a polite tone of voice as this made the girl soldier raised her eyebrow.

“I see, I shall see if Glinda can allow you people to enter but for the meantime, stay put” The young girl had spoken out in a commanding tone of voice as she entered the castle alongside with the other two girl soldiers.

“Wow, I didn’t expect Glinda’s guards to be children?! This is quite absurd yet interesting!” Lion had spoken out in surprise while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree! Glinda must have a soft spot for kids, that I tell you but I think they could be more mature than we perceive them to be'' Scarecrow had chimed into the conversation while Dorothy looked at them while smiling as she was cherishing every moment she had with her friend as the sounds of the door suddenly opened with one of the girl soldiers staring at them with a smile on her face.

“I’ve spoken to Glinda and she’s approved of your visit so please follow me to the washroom so you guys can look presentable and by the way, my name is Kiki, It’s nice to meet you guys..” Kiki had spoken out to Dorothy and the gang as this brought smiles of joy to their faces.

“Thank you so much!” Dorothy had uttered out in joy as she and her friends had followed Kiki into the washroom which was decorated in fine red jewelry.

“Please pamper yourselves here and I shall return in ten minutes, does that sound good?” Kiki had spoken out to everyone as the gang nodded their heads in agreement as Kiki exited the room.

For the next ten minutes that had quickly passed, Dorothy washed her face and combed her hair, and the Lion shook the dust out of his mane, and the Scarecrow patted himself into his best shape, and the Woodman polished his tin and oiled his joints as the gang were officially ready to see Glinda as Kiki had opened the door to pick them up.

“All of you guys look very presentable so by that, I shall take you guys to Glinda and be sure to respect her presence, okay?” Kiki had advised the gang as Dorothy and her friends nodded their heads in agreement.

“Thank you and of course, I can tell that Glinda is a very good woman so she deserves all of our respect” Dorothy had spoken back in a polite tone of voice as this made Kiki smile as she and everyone else had begun to walk towards the room which Glinda was currently sitting at and once Kiki had opened the door, the gang was in awestruck on how beautiful the room was and there Glinda was, sitting in a throne of beautiful rubies.

She was both beautiful and young to their eyes. Her hair was a rich red in color and fell in flowing ringlets over her shoulders. Her dress was pure white but her eyes were blue, and they looked kindly upon the little girl.

“So, you must be Dorothy Gale, the girl who had killed the Wicked Witches of the East and West, correct? It’s a pleasure meeting you, I’m Glinda, The Good Witch of the South” Glinda had introduced herself as her voice was very soft-spoken yet had a sense of confidence in it.

“Yes, I’m the one who had killed them; however, it was an accident for both terms but I’m grateful that the Munchkins and the Winkies can live peacefully” Dorothy had spoken back while Glinda’s smile remained.

“Oh, my dear. Don’t worry about it. You have done a wonderful thing by freeing the Winkies and Munchkins from tyranny but let’s not dwell on that, shall we? Let’s talk about your desires and why you have come to see me” Glinda had advised Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in agreement before she started to speak.

“My only wish is for me to head back to Kansas and my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry are worried sick about me and It’s already terrible enough that our house got swept away from the tornado as well..” Dorothy had answered back while also explaining her adventures in Oz, her meeting her friends and other such things while Glinda listened to the story very closely and attentively and once the story was finished, Glinda had finally come up with her answer.

“Bless your dear heart, I will definitely grant your wish in returning back to Kansas; however, you must surrender the golden hate to me, Is that fair?” Glinda had spoken back in a rather assertive yet kind tone of voice as Dorothy nodded her head without showing any signs of doubt.

“Of course!! I’ll be happy to give it to you and I have one command left but I don’t need it anyways” Dorothy had spoken back with much joy as she had finally taken the golden hat off while handing it over to Glinda as she had put on the hat.

“Before I summon the Winged Monkeys for Scarecrow, Tin Woodman and Lion, I shall have a personal meeting with them in regards to their future, you won’t mind that, Dorothy?” Glinda had asked Dorothy as the young girl smiled warmly as she didn’t mind at all.

“Of course not, Please take all the time that you need and I’ll be waiting right here!” Dorothy had responded back as this had made Glinda smile.

“Very well than, I shall commence the meetings starting right at this minute” Glinda had responded back as our heroes knew their journey was slowly coming to an end; however, It seems that Glinda wants to ensure that Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Lion were honest and willing to serve their subjects in each of their respective kingdoms.

Chapter Text

(Home Sweet Home)

*Author’s Note: This chapters marks the end to the first story arc and of course, this story isn’t over yet and thank you to everyone who’s read my interpretation and spin on this wonderful series*

*July 19th, 1900*

*Quadling Country*

*Day 39, Morning*

A few minutes had passed as Glinda had summoned Scarecrow into a private room as the room itself was very beautiful with a portrait of a fairy goddess as Scarecrow had sat down on the chair while Glinda began to speak to him.

“Scarecrow, Are you sure that you are fit to rule over the people of Oz? It’s a huge responsibility and It takes commitmentment as well” Glinda had asked Scarecrow in a curious tone of voice as she waited for an answer as Scarecrow began to speak after thinking of an answer.

“I’m sure and my reasonings is that I’m very smart and a good thinker as well and my brains can truly move the good people of Oz and the Emerald City folks into greatness and most importantly, my heart is at the right place” Scarecrow had answered back as this made Glinda smile warmly at what she had just heard.

“I’m very glad to hear that, You may go now and I shall have the Winged Monkeys take you back to the Emerald City once Dorothy heads back home but for now, please call Tin Woodman for me please” Glinda had spoken back as this made Scarecrow smile.

“You’re welcome and I’ll call Tin Woodman for you and I won’t take long” Scarecrow had spoken back as he exited the room leaving Glinda with her own thoughts.

“He’s going to be a kind and just ruler, that I can tell..” Glinda had thought to herself as she heard a knock on the door which prompted her to speak out so that Tin Woodman could come in.

“Please come in..” Glinda had spoken out as she saw Tin Woodman entering the room as he had walked over to the chair and sat down while waiting for Glinda to speak once more.

“Good Morning, Thank you for having me here today, It’s such an honor to be at your service..” Tin Woodman had spoken to Glinda in a polite tone of voice as he tipped his tin hat in respect as this made Glinda smile.

“Good Morning to you as well, It’s wonderful having you here today and I won’t take long for this meeting but where is your heart in regards to ruling over the Winkies? Are you sure that you want to become King of the Winkie Country?” Glinda had responded back to Tin Woodman as he had thought of it for a few minutes as he knew that he must be honest with his answer and before he knew it, Tin Woodman had finally spoken out.

“Yes, My heart is truly at the right place for me to rule over the Winkies and unlike the Wicked Witch of the West, I shall treat my new subjects with kindness and gave them a safe place to live in harmony and yes, I’m sure that I want to rule over the Winkies as well” Tin Woodman had responded back as these words made Glinda smile as she knew that he was the right person to rule over the Winkies.

“Good Answer, you are truly the right person to rule over Winkie Country and with that, I shall give you my blessing in regards to that and with that, you may go and please get the Lion for me as well” Glinda had spoken back to Tin Woodman as the man had gotten up with a smile on his face.

“Thank you so much, I’ll give you my word that the Winkies is gonna be happy under my rule” Tin Woodman had spoken to Glinda for the final time while tipping his hat to show respect before leaving the room so he could get Lion and after a few minutes of waiting, Lion had finally entered the room as Glinda stood up to move a chair so that Lion could stand closer to her due to him not being able to sit.

“Good Morning, Glinda, It’s an honor being in your presence” Lion had greeted Glinda as the woman smiled back before speaking to him.

“Good Morning as well, Lion. I only brought you here alone so that I could see where your heart and courage lies in regards to ruling over the creatures of the forest..” Glinda had spoken back with a smile on her face as Lion nodded his head in understandment as he prepared himself for whatever was to come.

“So, how did you become King of the Beasts and do you truly feel like your courage and heart is at the right place in regards to that?” Glinda had asked Lion as she saw that Lion had taken a few minutes in thinking about his answer and eventually, Lion had finally come up with his answer.

“Yes, I’ve become King of the Beasts by slaying that terrible giant spider; however, a voice guided me towards my victory by entrusting me with a sword but, She has never told me her name nor showed her face and for the next question, my courage and heart is truly at the right place to rule over the creatures of the forest” Lion had answered back as this made Glinda’s eyes widen in surprise as if she knew who or what Lion was talking about as she began to speak once more.

“Marvelous, I believe that could be Queen Lurline’s voice guiding you into victory but that’s just my opinion..” Glinda had spoken back in a tone of amazement as this had surprised Lion as well.

“Q-Queen Lurline?! I’ve only heard myths about her but I never thought I was honored enough to hear her voice and guidance but that’s nice to hear, I’m glad..” Lion had spoken back with a smile on his face as he saw Glinda getting up and retrieving the golden hat as well.

“Of course, She’s the sky goddess whom the people of Oz worship and of course, she’s the most powerful being in ALL of Oz but to change subjects, let’s go back to your friends, shall we?” Glinda had spoken back to Lion as this revelation surprised him greatly as he followed Glinda into the palace garden which Dorothy and the others were waiting at.

“Dorothy? Are you ready to head back home? I’m sure your guardians truly miss you by now..” Glinda had asked Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in excitement.

“Of course!! I just need to find a way to head back home but I just can’t seem to know how..” Dorothy had answered back with a smile on her face as Glinda had finally told her the keys to heading back home.

“You see, you possess the Silver Shoes that have such marvelous and wonderful powers and they can take you anywhere if you click your heels three times” Glinda had explained to Dorothy as the young girl nodded her head in excitement.

“That’s it? Well, I will ask them to carry back to Kansas at once!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she looked over to her friends as her expression became a sad one as she knew her time at Oz was coming to an end.

“Well, I guess this is goodbye, I shall miss all of you guys dearly!” Dorothy had spoken out to her friends as she threw her arms around the Lion's neck and kissed him, patting his big head tenderly.

“Goodbye, Dorothy, I shall miss you dearly..” Lion had spoken out as tears came down his face as Dorothy released herself from the hug before going to Tin Woodman.

“Goodbye Tin Woodman, I shall miss you dearly and please don’t cry, you’re gonna get all rusty and freeze into place.. “ Dorothy had spoken to Tin Woodman as she kissed him, who was weeping in a way most dangerous to his joints.

“I-I know but you’ve been such a help to me, Lion, and Scarecrow and I can’t repay you enough…” Tin Woodman had spoken back as he hugged Dorothy for the final time as the young girl walked over to Scarecrow.

“Goodbye Scarecrow, Always remember the good times that we had and please don’t forget about me as well..” Dorothy had spoken to Scarecrow as she hugged his soft, stuffed body instead of kissing his painted face, and found she was crying herself at this sorrowful parting from her loving comrades.

“I won’t! I’ll give you my word!” Scarecrow had spoken back to Dorothy for the final time as Glinda walked over to the pair.

“Dorothy, you are truly one of the most kindest people that I’ve ever met and I shall thank you for showing that kindness to your friends and those around you..” Glinda had spoken to Dorothy for the final time as she kissed her on the forehead and made Dorothy smile as the girl had now taken Toto up solemnly in her arms, and clapped the heels of her shoes together three times.

“Take me home to Aunt Em and Uncle Henry!!” Dorothy cried out with sadness and joy as she was suddenly taken up to the air with such speed and during that, both of the shoes had fallen off her feet into a desert, never to be seen again; however Dorothy found herself to be sitting on the ground.

For she was sitting on the broad Kansas prairie, and just before her was the new farmhouse Uncle Henry built after the cyclone had carried away the old one. Uncle Henry was milking the cows in the barnyard, and Toto had jumped out of her arms and was running toward the barn, barking furiously.

“Oh no, I’ve lost the silver shoes..” Dorothy uttered out in disappointment; however, that didn’t matter as she saw Aunt Em sitting in her usual chair as this brought a smile on her face as she ran towards them.

“Aunt Em!! Uncle Henry!!!” Dorothy had cried out in joy as this captured their attention as Aunt Em had quickly gotten up from her seat with tears flowing down her face.

“My darling child! You’re alive!! We thought you died in the tornado!” Aunt Em cried out as she and Dorothy had embraced each other in a warm hug while Uncle Henry had stopped what he was doing to join in the hug.

“Dorothy!? How!? Why?!” Uncle Henry cried out in confusion; however, he didn’t press on as the only thing that mattered was that Dorothy was finally back home as Dorothy began to speak.

“I’ve missed you guys so much!! I have plenty of stories to tell you guys but for now, I’m just glad to be home cause there’s just no place like home..” Dorothy had spoken back in joy as her adventures in Oz had come to an end; however Dorothy knew in her heart that maybe just someday, she’ll return to Oz but for now, rest, Dorothy Gale.

End of Story Arc 1

Chapter Text

(Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead)

*Author’s Note: The second story arc begins and this is loosely based on The Marvelous Land of Oz and just like the source material, Dorothy will NOT be in this storyline*

*December 19th, 1900*

*Gillikin Country*

Five months had passed since Tip’s encounter with Dorothy as the young boy sat outside of his home while humming to himself as he looked up at the beautiful night sky.

“I wonder how Dorothy has been doing. I hope she has managed to head back home…” Tip had spoken quietly to himself as he drowned himself into boredom before another thought came to him.

“You know, I don’t remember much about my parents or anything else. Mombi has only told me that she found me and that was it…” Tip had spoken out once more as his thoughts were interrupted by loud banging as this startled him as it belonged to Mombi.

“Boy! I told you to head over to the pumpkin fields and fetch me some pumpkins! Do you NOT want dinner tonight?!” Mombi had spat out to her servant in a voice of disdain as the young boy quickly nodded his head in understandment as he didn’t want to anger Mombi any further.

“Y-Yes Master Mombi! I shall head to the fields at once, I won’t take long” Tip had responded back in a polite tone of voice as he quickly ran over to the pumpkin fields which consisted of small, medium, large and plenty other different shapes and sizes of pumpkins as Tip walked around as he suddenly came up with a plan.

“Wait, If I can scare Mombi by creating a living pumpkinhead than that will surely get a good laugh out of me! It’s gonna be perfect!” Tip had spoken out to himself as the boy snickered to himself as he found two pumpkins, one for Mombi’s pie and the other which was just the perfect size for his prank as he quickly gathered it and ran back to his home which he always found to be stuffy due to Mombi’s habit of clogging up space.

“Mombi! I’ve gotten the pumpkins like you’ve asked!” Tip had spoken out while knocking on the door and after a few minutes of waiting, Mombi had finally answered the door with a smile on her face.

“Finally! Now I can make my famous pies with these but, what are you doing with that pumpkin? I didn’t ask you for two pumpkins you nitwit!” Mombi had spoken back to the young boy in a tone of disdain as she saw Tip walking past her rather quickly as he began to answer her question.

“Oh Nothing much! Just something I’m keeping for myself, that’s all” Tip had answered back in a sing-songy tone of voice as he quickly went to his room as Mombi was left confused.

“This boy confuses me sometimes but as long as he stays away from my site then I should be good! I still haven’t forgotten about that blasted girl and her little friends..” Mombi had spoken out to herself as she walked over to the kitchen area which was rather small yet fitting to her tastes as she prepared to fix her pumpkin pie.

*Tip’s Room*

Tip was inside of his room which wasn’t the most comfortable but it was still manageable for the boy.

“Mombi is gonna be scared out of her pants once she sees this, I can’t wait to see her reaction!” Tip had spoken out in a sneaky tone of voice as he prepared to build the pumpkinhead and after a few minutes of building,

He was finally finished as he looked at his work. “Marvelous, It looks splendid and I think I should name it as well. Its name shall be Jack Pumpkinhead, that’s it! Jack Pumpkinhead shall be his name” Tip had spoken back in joy as he continued to stare at his work.

Jack's head was a very large carved pumpkin that resembles the wickedly jolly expression of a traditional Halloween pumpkin. His tall figure is made entirely from bark and dead tree limbs of solid hickory and jointed with wooden pegs. His neck is a sharp stick upon which his pumpkin head is placed. His clothing consisted of purple trousers, a red shirt, a pink vest with white polka dots, stockings, and shoes.

“Now all I need is the powder of life and I’m lucky to have stolen this without capturing Mombi’s attention the other day but I just hope this works..” Tip had spoken out as he grabbed the powder of life and sprinkled some of it on the pumpkinhead and after a few seconds of silence, Jack Pumpkinhead slowly began to twitch and move as his body moved around in confusion before staring back at Tip as he had begun to speak.

“F-Father? Are you the one who created me? Who am I? Where am I?” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out to Tip in a curious tone of voice while looking around before his questions were answered by Tip.

“My name is Tip and I’m not your father; however, I’ve created and gave you life nonetheless and as for your name, It’s Jack Pumpkinhead and that’s what you shall be called” Tip had answered back as this made Jack let out a sigh of wonder before speaking once more.

“I see, well, I hope that I can serve you well, father and what shall I do for you?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Tip as he waited for his command as Tip had a sneaky smile on his face which made Jack Pumpkinhead rather confused as his expression matched his emotions.

“We shall prank good old Mombi! Her reactions is gonna be splendid to see but let me show you the way, okay?” Tip had answered back in a sneaky tone of voice as he got up to walk; however, Jack Pumpkinhead struggled to get up as this annoyed Tip as he quickly went over to help him stand up.

“Come on! Don’t you know how to walk! It’s easy as counting your fingers so let me show you!” Tip had spoken out once more as he held on to Jack Pumpkinhead and slowly showed him the ways of walking and after some time, Jack Pumpkinhead was able to walk with little to zero trouble as this made him happy.

“T-Thank you, F-Father!! I-I truly appreciate it..” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in thanks as he and Tip finally made their way towards the kitchen area which Mombi was currently at as this made Tip snicker with laughter.

“Okay, I want you to stand behind Mombi and once you do, I want you to tap her on the shoulder and she’ll be scared stiff!” Tip had commanded his new companion as Jack Pumpkin head did what he was told as he walked over towards Mombi who was still making her pumpkin pies until he was right behind her as he began to tap on her shoulder.

“E-Excuse me..” Jack Pumpkinhead had uttered out in a polite tone of voice while Tip’s snickers could be heard in all of this as this alerted Mombi.

“What is it now, Boy! Can’t you see that I’m..” Mombi had responded back in a tone of disdain and annoyance as she turned around to see not Tip but rather Jack Pumpkinhead standing right behind her as this made her scream so much that she fell back thus forcing the pumpkin pies to fall right on her which made Tip burst out into laughter.

“Woow!! You could have seen your face!! You was so scared of a pumpkin!!” Tip cried out while bellowing out in laughter as this annoyed Mombi greatly as her anger and annoyance had finally come out.

“BOY!! Take this THING into the dungeons at once and I shall deal with YOU later!!” Mombi cried out in anger while wiping some of the pie from her face while Tip did as he was told while still snickering to himself in the process.

“Oooh, how scary!!” Tip had playfully spoken back as he motioned his hand to Jack Pumpkinhead so that he could come back to him as he did just that.

“I guess she didn’t like the prank or whatever..” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken to Tip in a rather sad tone of voice as the young boy had shrugged it off.

“Bah! It’s okay! Mombi isn’t much of a fun person so It’s understandable” Tip had whispered back as he and Jack Pumpkinhead slowly made their way towards the dungeons which were located in the basement of the home. The Dungeons were rather dark and damp as there were many doors as well as this was Tip’s least favorite area in the house.

“Sorry, you’ll have to stay here for a while, okay? I’ll sneak you out once in a while when Mombi is away or sleeping” Tip had advised his companion as he had opened the dungeon doors as Jack Pumpkinhead carefully walked inside of the small and dark cell as the door closed behind him.

“Father? Will I ever be free? I don’t want to be stuck in such a terrible place like this' ' Jack Pumpkinhead had asked his creator as Tip had shaken his head in denial as this brought relief to him.

“Nope and Like I said! I’ll sneak you out whenever Mombi is away but for now, You gotta stay in here” Tip had reassured his companion while closing the door behind him as he quickly left the dungeons to check on Mombi; however, he decided to eavesdrop on Mombi’s rant as he had heard it beforehand.

“That darn Tip! I was so nice to take him in when he was just a baby and this is how he replays me!? Fine, I shall turn him into a marble statue right when he shows his ugly face and once I’m done with him then I shall find that blasted girl as well if she’s still around!!” Mombi had cried out to herself in annoyance as this had shocked Tip to the core as he didn’t want to be turned into a statue.

“Oh no! I’ve done it this time! I gotta get Jack and get out of here!” Tip had thought to himself as he quickly ran towards his room and began to pack some things which he didn’t need but he felt like it might have some use as he looked out of the window as an idea came up in his mind.

“That’s it! If I can go to the Emerald City and ask King Scarecrow about my past then I can finally know who I am while also escaping from Mombi as well but I gotta wait until Mombi goes to sleep since the door that leads to outside is also in the kitchen..” Tip had spoken out in a tone of confidence as he decided to not act on pure instinct but rather follow his brain and wait until Mombi headed to bed and after a an hour or two of waiting, he heard the doors close rather loudly as this was his que to get Jack Pumpkinhead and get out of the place.

“Good, she’s asleep! Now I gotta get Jack and get out of here, fast!” Tip had whispered quietly to himself while finally getting up and carefully heading towards the dungeons as he didn’t want to wake Mombi due to the creaking sounds that were produced when walking as eventually, Tip had made it to the dungeons.

“Yes! Now I gotta get Jack and I should be all good to go!” Tip had whispered quietly to himself once more as he carefully opened the huge door knowing it would produce a loud and creaky sound as he managed to enter the dungeons with ease as he looked over to see Jack Pumpkinhead’s face peering through the window.

“Hey, It’s time to go! We’re leaving this place and heading to Emerald City so I could find out my true identity..” Tip had whispered while walking towards his cell as this made Jack Pumpkinhead excited.

“Yippie!! We’re finally gonna..” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out in joy; however, he couldn’t finish what he was going to say as Tip quickly hushed him as he knew that Mombi could wake up at any given moment.

“S-Sorry, I-I’ll do better..” Jack Pumpkinhead had apologized as he tried to talk in a quiet tone of voice; however, he didn’t know how to talk quietly while Tip had shaken his head in annoyance.

“I’ll teach you how to whisper and talk quietly later but we need to get out of here now!” Tip had whispered back in annoyance as he carefully opened the cell as Jack Pumpkinhead slowly but carefully managed to leave the cell while the door closed behind him.

“Okay, let’s get out of here..” Tip had whispered to Jack Pumpkinhead in a commanding tone of voice as he and Jack quickly went upstairs to the kitchen area and finally, Tip had opened the front door as he and Jack Pumpkinhead were finally free from Mombi’s rule much to the pair’s relief.

“Now what? We just can’t stand there!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in confusion as he was met with a smile from Tip.

“Now, Our journey to the Emerald City begins!” Tip had spoken out in a tone of joy as the young boy and Jack Pumpkinhead had officially set out on an adventure to discover the true origins of Tip; however, the journey wasn’t gonna be easy for the poor lads..

Chapter Text

(Flight of the Fugitives)

*December 20th, 1900*

*Gillikin Country*

The next morning had arrived as Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead were up and ready to go as they continued to walk across the country as Jack Pumpkinhead asked him many questions.

“So, who rules the Emerald City again? I’m quite lost, Is it Oz?” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in curiosity as Tip began to answer his questions.

“King Scarecrow of course! He became king once Oz had left the Emerald City and he’s been ruling over the people of Oz ever since!” Tip had answered back while Jack Pumpkinhead nodded his head in understandment as he and Tip continued to walk across the land as this felt like an eternity as Jack Pumpkinhead began to complain about the situation.

“Father, This walking has me tired! Is there a quicker way!” Jack Pumpkinhead had complained to his creator as Tip had shaken his head in denial as this made him frown in disappointment while letting out a huge sigh as Tip began to speak.

“I mean, If you have any other methods than let me know but It seems that we might have to walk, UNLESS..” Tip had spoken back to Jack Pumpkinhead as he quickly had thought of an idea as he had a smile on his face which made Jack Pumpkinhead rather curious.

“F-Father, do you happen to have an idea? That smile seems like a glimmer of hope in my book” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Tip once more as the young boy nodded his head rather enthusiastically as Tip quickly began to gather some wood that happened to be lying on the ground.

“I do have an idea and I’m gonna build a sawhorse and give life to it! This will definitely take us to the Emerald City without any issues” Tip had spoken out in joy while he began to build the sawhorse while Jack Pumpkinhead watched with great interest and after a few minutes, the sawhorse was officially complete.

The Sawhorse’s body was a log with a notch cut in one end for a mouth, two knots for eyes and a branch for a tail. His legs are four straight tree limbs stuck into his body and spread wide apart for stability.

“Wooow! This looks quite marvelous! I have a feeling this can definitely bring it to the Emerald City!” Jack Pumpkinhead spoke out in joy while Tip nodded his head in agreement as he had brought out the powder of life which he had brought from Mombi’s house.

“I agree but I just hope this works on this thing or else we’re gonna be walking until our hearts burst!” Tip had spoken back as he sprinkled some of the powder on the sawhorse and after a few seconds of waiting, the Sawhorse had come to life as it looked around until it locked its eyes on Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead who had smiles on their faces as they began to jump in joy.

“Yippee!! The sawhorse is alive!! It’s alive at last!” Tip had cried out in joy as he had heard Sawhorse yawing rather loudly before speaking.

“So, it was you two who had brought me to life, right? I’m Sawhorse and I can take you guys anywhere!” Sawhorse had spoken to the pair as his voice was a gruff yet friendly one as Tip smiled at this and began to speak.

“Greetings, My name is Tip and I’m the one who gave you life. I hope that we can become good friends or something like that” Tip had spoken out in a rather polite tone of voice while Jack Pumpkinhead had started to introduce himself as well.

“And my name is Jack Pumpkinhead! I just hope that our presence won’t annoy you or anything but my father needs help in getting to the Emerald City” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken to Sawhorse as well as the object had listened to the both of them as carefully as possible before making up his mind.

“I see, you both have such wonderful names and I shall take you both to this Emerald City; however, how do I even get there?” Sawhorse had spoken back in confusion as this led to an issue as Tip himself didn’t know where exactly the Emerald City was at.

“Actually, I don’t know if I’m being honest, I’ve never been there but I always heard Mombi talking about it and even that Dorothy girl went there..” Tip had responded back while chucking to himself as Jack Pumpkinhead frowned at this revelation.

“Father, how are we gonna get to Emerald City if we don’t have any way of going?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked his creator in a tone of curiosity while Tip had thought about his answer for a moment before coming up with one as he got on Sawhorse.

“Well, we’re just gonna ask someone for directions until we reach it so just hop on and enjoy the adventure!” Tip had responded back while letting out a smile.

“Oh, okay. I just hope that Mombi doesn’t catch us or anything..” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken back as he got on Sawhorse and with that, Sawhorse had finally taken off with such speed towards wherever their next destination was.

*Mombi’s House*

Mombi was fuming in anger as she was angry that Tip and even Jack Pumpkinhead had escaped from her clutches as she was ready to find them.

“Those blasted brats!! How dare they think they can escape from me!” Mombi had cried out in annoyance and anger as she had packed some potions in her small bag in case she felt the need to use it while she also locked every door in the home.

“I’ll find that Tip and once I do! I’ll turn him into a nice marble statue! Just like I should have years ago!!” Mombi had spat out in annoyance as she had finally left her house to begin her journey to find Tip as the old hag placed her hand on her hips as she had planned out on transportation.

“Oh how I wish I had the golden hat but I heard that blasted Glinda gave it back to the king of the Winged Monkeys so I guess that’s out of the picture; however I have my own means of getting to them!” Mombi had spoken out while letting out a toothy grin as she turned around to see her special chair which quickly prompted an idea to come across her mind.

“That’s it! I’ll just use the powder of life to bring this chair to life and It shall follow Tip’s footsteps! And I’m lucky to have gotten a spare copy!” Mombi had spoken out in joy as she went over to one of her hidden cabinets to pull out a spare bottle so she could bring life into her chair as she smiled.

“Tip, do you really think I wasn’t gonna have another powder of life lying around, eh? You have to do much better in stealing things from me! That I can tell ya!” Mombi had spoken out in a confident tone of voice as she sprinkled some of the powder on the chair as she sat on it and after a few minutes of waiting, the chair had finally moved; however, it wasn’t able to talk due to not having a mouth but it was willing to obey it’s creator.

“Chair, take me to wherever Tip and that pumpkinhead is heading, NOW!” Mombi cried out with authority as the chair did as it was told before it eventually dashed across the front door, breaking it in the process as Mombi was now in hot pursuit in finding Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead.

*Emerald Roads*

Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead were riding on Sawhorse as they were closer to the Emerald City which was confirmed by Sawhorse himself.

“Nine miles until the Emerald City!! We shall arrive there in less than five minutes' ' Sawhorse had cried out as this brought smiles to the faces of Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead as they knew that their journey was nearing its end.

“You heard that? We’re near our destination, Isn’t that wonderful?! I hope that King Scarecrow is nice and just” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked his creator in a tone of curiosity as Tip nodded his head which eased some of Jack Pumpkinhead’s worries.

“Of course, King Scarecrow has done nothing but bless the wonderful people of Oz! Isn’t that great?! His knowledge can truly help me discover my true origins' ' Tip had answered back as this made Jack Pumpkinhead rather confused as he began to speak.

“Why not just ask Mombi? I’m sure she can tell if you ask nicely?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Tip in a curious tone of voice as he was met with Tip shaking his head in denial as he began to state his reasoning.

“I always tried; however, she’ll tell me that I was found on her doorstep as a baby but I’m starting to think Mombi was lying to me after all of these years but that’s just my opinion” Tip had answered back while Jack Pumpkinhead let out a sigh of understandment.

“I see but what about the others? I heard that there's Tin Woodman and Lion, right? Are they kind and just?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Tip once more as Tip had nodded his head much to his relief.

“Of course! Tin Woodman is the King of the Winkies while Lion is King of the Beasts! They’re also helped Dorothy in getting back home and they seemed nice to me!” Tip had answered back as they suddenly heard Sawhorse beginning to speak to them regarding their current location.

“We’re arrived at the Emerald City; however, we must get past this strange gate…” Sawhorse had spoken out as this brought smiles to the faces of Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead as they let out yelps of joy.

“We’ve made it! But, how do we get past that door? It’s awfully large for us to open..” Tip had spoken out while Jack Pumpkinhead was confused as well while Tip had knocked on the door and after a few seconds of waiting, The Guardian of the Gate had finally answered.

“State your names and your reasons for entering the Emerald City!!” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken out in a loud tone of voice as Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead had begun to introduce themselves.

“My name is Tip and I’ve come here to visit King Scarecrow so he could tell me about my past by using his wonderful wisdom and knowledge” Tip had introduced himself to the man as his gently nudged Jack Pumpkinhead on the shoulder as it was his turn to introduce himself as well as he did just that.

“A-And my name is Jack Pumpkinhead and I’m only accompanying Tip on his journey..” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out as well as The Guardian of the Gate looked at the pair and had thought of this for a moment before deciding on his answer.

“You both seem quite polite and it reminds me of a certain girl who came with the then King Scarecrow so I shall let you people into the beautiful Emerald City..” The Guardian of the Gate had spoken out as this brought smiles to the faces of Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead as the huge doors had finally opened for them. “

*Emerald Gardens*

Mombi was riding in her chair as her transportation was already near the beautiful Emerald City due to its sheer speed; however, Mombi noticed a large group of people followed by someone commanding them which brought a smile on her face.

“These ladies shall be a GREAT use to me, that I can ensure!” Mombi had cried out in joy as she had setted her sights on her new targets as it seemed that things weren't gonna be easy for poor Tip and Jack Pumkinhead.

Chapter Text

(General Jinjur’s Army of Revolt)

*December 20th, 1900*

*Emerald Gardens*

Mombi had noticed a huge army consisting of women as this made her smile as she had finally arrived at the scene with a keen interest to talk to them.

“Alright! This is our moment, ladies!! If we can tear down this wall and overthrow Scarecrow than all will be well since I, General Jinjur shall crown herself as Queen of Oz!” Jinjur had commanded her army in a stern tone of voice as two of her faithful companions nodded their heads in agreement.

General Jinjur was a pretty girl in her twenties who was also a naturally power hungry feminist, with short blonde hair and blue eyes.

“Of course! We’re tired of Oz being ruled by power hungry men so It’s time for women to hold the reigns, Isn’t that right, Rosy?” Jinjur’s companion, who was named Flora, had spoken out to Rosy as the young woman nodded her head in agreement.

“Of course! I’m tired of King Scarecrow and his strict rules! We demand change NOW!!” Rosy had cried out in motivation as she and the rest of the army let out yelps of praise as all of this was music to Mombi’s ears as she allowed her presence to be known.

“Maybe I can help you guys in regards to overthrowing King Scarecrow, doesn’t that sound nice?” Mombi had spoken out in a sly tone of voice while snickering in the process while this was noticed by Jinjur as she had a rather confused look on her face.

“And who are you? You don’t seem fit to be a part of my army but I can’t judge a fellow woman solely based on her appearance like how men usually do” Jinjur had spoken out to Mombi with a hint of curiosity as she waited for her answer as Flora quickly began to object.

“I don’t trust her, she seems rather tricky…” Flora had simply uttered out while Rosy nodded her head in agreement as Jinjur motioned her hands for them to be silent so that Mombi could speak.

“Oh no, I’m not gonna trick you guys or anything! My name is Mombi and I have a proposal for everyone in this area, that is if you guys are willing to listen..” Mombi had spoken back to Jinjur and her army as this had captured the young woman’s attention.

“You have my attention; however, how can we be sure that whatever plan you have might work? These walls can’t be brought down by normal means..” Jinjur had responded back to Mombi as this made the old hag laugh rather gleefully as she began to explain everything.

“Well, I believe my troublesome child is within the Emerald City and I fear that he might discover something that could endanger ALL of us and you want to rule Oz, right? If so, then team up with me! I shall use my good old magic to tear down these walls so that you can rule Oz!” Mombi had spoken out once more while taking out a book of spells and a few potions which made Jinjur raise an eyebrow.

“I see, what could this child discover that could endanger all of us? Don’t tell me he has some hidden powers or something?” Jinjur had asked Mombi once more as the old hag nodded her head in confirmation.

“Um, Y-Yeah! Something like that which is why I CAN’T let him visit the King nor allow anyone else to get involved..” Mombi had answered back in a rather uncertain tone of voice as if the hag was hiding something as Mombi flipped through the pages of the book before landing on a certain page as Rosy began to speak out.

“You seem quite odd but If you have a plan then I guess we can trust you..” Rosy had spoken out as the woman had seen Mombi preparing to unleash the spell.

“And as you should! There’s alot about me that you guys don’t know so my name should always be held in high regard!” Mombi had spoken out to Rosy as she was finally prepared to unleash the spell which made Jinjur happy.

“Alright, you seem done so what do we do now? I hope this works or else you’re fired from my army..” Jinjur had asked Mombi with a hint of eagerness as she was met with the old hag smiling rather evilly while laughing in the process.

“And now, the show shall commence…” Mombi had simply responded back in a devillious tone of voice while extending her arms out towards the direction of where the wall was located.

*Emerald City*

Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead were walking across the beautiful green city as this site had captivated them as it was the first time they’ve ever seen something like this.

“Father, this place is beautiful! I’ve never seen so many people and buildings at once!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out in awestruck while Tip nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree; however, this place also seems familiar somehow? It’s like I’ve been here before but I’m sure it’s just deja vu!” Tip had spoken back while quickly shrugging off whatever he was feeling as the pair eventually encountered Jellia Jamb, the woman who used to serve Oz but is now serving Scarecrow rather faithfully.

“Good Morning, I’m assuming you two are Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead, right? I was sent by King Scarecrow to pick you guys up” Jellia Jamb had spoken out in a polite tone of voice as her question was answered by the boys nodding their heads in confirmation.

“Correct, me and my friend had came here so that I can learn about my past and if there’s any way for us to arrive at the palace in a timely manner than that would be nice” Tip had responded back in a polite tone of voice while Jellia Jamb snapped her fingers as a carriage had arrived.

“Please enter the carriage and we shall be at the palace in less than five minutes..” Jellia Jamb had ordered the boys as the trio had entered the carriage and was officially on their way towards the palace.

“So, how’s King Scarecrow, Is he just and nice to the people of the Emerald City?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Jellia Jamb as the young woman nodded her head in agreement.

“Of course! I personally think the people are just a teensy bit happier under King Scarecrow’s rule as compared to when Oz ruled the land but that’s just my humble opinion” Jellia Jamb had answered back while giggling at her rather brutally honest answer as this made Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead smile.

“I’m glad, I can’t wait to meet him..” Tip had chimed into the conversation as he couldn’t help but notice how familiar Jellia Jamb had looked in his eyes; however, he shrugged it off as the trio continued to make their way towards the palace.

*Emerald Palace*

Scarecrow was sitting in his office as the desk was filled with many papers, letters, and everything in between as he sighed to himself.

“Man! Being King sure is hard work! Nothing but meetings, paperwork, and letters! No wonder why Oz barely showed himself!” Scarecrow had spoken out to himself while yawning as well while he suddenly remembered his adventures with Dorothy, Lion, and Tin Woodman which brought a smile to his face.

“But I sure do miss Dorothy but she’s back at home so, I should be happy for her..” Scarecrow had spoken out to himself once more as he had missed the time he had spent with his human friend as eventually, there was a knock on the door which prompted him to respond back.

“Come in!” Scarecrow simply uttered out as it was no other than Jellia Jamb along with Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead which had brought a smile to his face.

“H-Hey! You’re that Tip kid, aren’t you? It’s been awhile! How’s things been!” Scarecrow had spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as his face had lit up in happiness which also made Tip smile.

“Things have been going great! I got plenty to tell you if you want to hear me out..” Tip had spoken back as he was met with Scarecrow nodding his head in agreement.

“Of course! We shall have lunch at the dining area but, who’s your friend over there, I’m assuming he’s Jack Pumpkinhead, right?” Scarecrow had asked Tip as the young boy nodded his head while nudging Jack Pumpkinhead’s shoulder so that he could introduce himself properly.

“C-Correct! I’m Jack Pumpkinhead and I was created and given life by Tip so I’m forever grateful..” Jack Pumpkinhead had introduced himself to Scarecrow as he had a smile on his face.

“Wonderful! If you two would kindly follow me to the dining room..” Scarecrow had spoken back in a tone of joy as he, Tip, and Jack Pumpkinhead had proceeded to made their way towards the kitchen area, leaving Jellia Jamb all alone in his office as she couldn’t help but snoop around the letters until coming across a letter which made her eyebrows raise.

“A letter from General Jinjur? I’ve heard she’s rather troublesome due to her personality..” Jellia Jamb had spoken out to herself as she heard a loud explosion which caught her attention as she quickly ran over to the window to see General Jinjur and her army and even worse, It was Mombi who was with them!

*Emerald City*

The explosion caused the great wall to be destroyed as many residents of the Emerald City were running while Mombi was laughing madly as Jinjur and her army quickly entered the city.

“We made it!! Now all we need to do is find the Scarecrow and the throne shall be MINE!! Isn’t that great, ladies?!” Jinjur had cried out in excitement as she jumped up and down like a child waiting for ice cream while Rosy and Flora did the same thing.

“Of course!! And it’s all thanks to Mombi and her awesome magic!” Flora had spoken back while Jinjur nodded her head in agreement.

“I agree and with that, Mombi shall be promoted to my bodyguard! Her magic can truly save me!” Jinjur had spoken back while looking at Mombi who had a smile on her face.

“Of course! My powerful magic can truly be of use and here’s a little fact, I used to be the Wicked Witch of the North; however, another witch who was good had defeated me but that doesn’t mean I’m weak or anything!” Mombi had spoken to Jinjur in a tone of confidence as this revelation surprised Jinjur and everyone else; however, they didn’t seem to care since Mombi was on their side.

“Doesn’t matter to me! You find whoever you are looking for while me and my army hunt down Scarecrow!” Jinjur had responded back while motioning her hands for her army to march forwards towards the Emerald City.

“You heard her!! March towards the city and enslave ALL of the boys and men as well and leave the girls and women alone!” Rosy had commanded the army as well as chaos had officially settled within the city.

“Alright girls, next stop, Scarecrow!! The King of Fools!!” Jinjur had cried out in joy as she, Flora, and Rosy had begun to march towards the palace while Mombi laughed evilly as the victory seemed to be near for the bad guys.

Chapter Text

(Scarecrow Plans his Escape)

*December 20th, 1900*

*Emerald Palace*

Tip and Jack Pumkinhead were eating lunch with King Scarecrow which consisted of crackers, cheese, meat, and other such marvelous foods.

“Your majesty, this meal is simply wonderful! I’ve never had anything this good back at Mombi’s place!” Tip had spoken out in joy as this caught Scarecrow’s attention due how familiar the name sounded as he began to speak to the young boy.

“Mombi? I’ve heard terrible things about her and does she take care of you? I’ve heard she was even the former Wicked Witch of the North?” Scarecrow had asked Tip as he was met with the young boy nodding his head in agreement which surprised him.

“Of course, Mombi had found me when I was just a baby and she’s been taking care of me ever since but I never knew she was the Wicked Witch of the North so that’s actually surprising to me..” Tip had responded back as Scarecrow was gonna say something; however, one of his advisors had bursted into the dining area which surprised everyone in the room.

“Y-Your majesty!! Emerald City has been invaded by Jinjur!! She’s overpowering the Royal army alongside an old woman?! What shall we do?!” The Advisor had cried out in despair as this made Scarecrow, Tip, and Jack Pumpkinhead stand up in union.

“Don’t hold back, Use the Royal army to push back Jinjur and her army! They can’t be this much of an issue and who’s this old lady as well?!” Scarecrow had spoken back in confusion while Tip quickly had put two and two together.

“Mombi! It has to be her! She must have followed us and now she’s looking for us!” Tip had cried out as this sent Jack Pumpkinhead into a panic mode as he was scared of what could happen if he was to be caught.

“Oh no! What are we gonna do! Mombi is looking for us and she’s close to us!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in a tone of anxiety and panic as he was quickly hushed by Tip who remained calm.

“Hush! Don’t panic! We just gotta hide somewhere and hope that Mombi gives up and I’m not gonna let that old hag prevent me from finding out my true origins” Tip had advised Jack Pumpkinhead as this managed to calm him down while Scarecrow’s advisor began to speak.

“He’s right, and this goes for you as well, your majesty! Please hide in the highest room in the palace! I know Jinjur allied with Mombi could spell trouble for you!” The Advisor had advised the group as Scarecrow was hesitant at first since he didn’t want to hide or rather abandon his people; however, he knew that things were heating up and he accepted the proposal.

“Okay, I think hiding is the best option and I leave everything and the fate of Emerald City into your hands, okay?” Scarecrow had spoken back to his advisor for the final time as he, Tip, and Jack Pumpkinhead had quickly ran upstairs to where the highest point of the palace was located.

*Emerald City*

The situation in the city was not looking good as most of the boys and men were enslaved by Jinjur and her army while the girls and women were free to do as they pleased while this was music to Jinjur’s ears.

“Good Afternoon, my fellow ladies! Starting from today! I shall be the new Queen of Oz; however, one man or rather thing stands in my way and his name is Scarecrow, King of Fools! Would some of yall be such dears and join my army in overthrowing the long drawn out patriarchy which has poisoned this land!” Jinjur had cried out to a group of women in a tone of pride as her speech was met with cheers and applause from the women as they were in full agreement and support of her movement.

“Yeah, we had Oz and now Scarecrow?! When will we ever get a woman in power?!” One of the Emerald City women had cried out while raising her fist in the air as more and more women joined her which brought smiles to the faces of Rosy and Flora.

“Alright! The next phase in our plan is to storm the Emerald Palace and demand Scarecrow to step down from his throne and hand everything over to Jinjur, who’s with us?!” Rosy had cried out in sheer motivation as more women and even some of the men, despite being enslaved, roared in applause while during the chaos, Mombi had quickly made her way towards the palace with her eyes set on Tip and Jack Pumpkinead.

“While these fools complain about who’s in power, I can use this moment to capture that blasted Tip and his little pumpkin friend! If he was to discover the truth about his past than that would be BAD!” Mombi had spat out in a tone of annoyance as she used her magic to destroy the beautiful gates which allowed her to enter the palace and to her surprise,

It was empty due to Tip, Jack Pumpkinhead, and Scarecrow hiding upstairs as this had made Mombi even more annoyed; however, this quickly made the old hag smile.

“Hiding when the city is in trouble, eh? No matter! I shall find EACH and EVERYONE of you fools!! I know that you want to find out your past, right? YOU SHALL NEVER FIND OUT!! I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU DO!!” Mombi roared out in annoyance as her voice managed to be heard by Tip and his friends in the room upstairs.

*Storage Room*

The shouts of Mombi could be heard from below which frightened Jack Pumpkinhead as the poor lad was shaking; however, he was calmed down by Tip.

“Don’t worry! She’s not gonna get you nor anyone else in the room!” Tip had whispered to his friend as he looked around for ways to escape until coming across a mounted head of an animal on the way which quickly brought an idea to his head.

“That’s it! If we can use this gump and build a flying bed then maybe we can get out of here” Tip had whispered to his friends as this brought a smile to the faces of Scarecrow and Jack Pumpkinhead.

“That’s a wonderful plan and we can tell the gump to take us to Glinda, The Good Witch of the South and I know that she’ll tell you about your past while finding a way to save the city from Mombi and Jinjur but we have to be quick” Scarecrow had whispered to Tip in a stern tone of voice as this made Tip nod his head in understandment as the pair had eventually built their means of transportation.

*Emerald Palace*

Jinjur and her army which included some of the women who were residents of the Emerald City had finally stormed the palace by destroying most of Scarecrow’s paintings and portraits as during the chaos, Jinjur noticed Mombi checking each room of the palace.

“Looking for someone? I believe the people you are looking for must have escaped or hid with Scarecrow” Jinjur had spoken to Mombi as the old had given her a dirty look before laughing once more.

“Oh dear, I know that! I just had to make sure for myself; however, I believe our last option is upstairs!” Mombi had spoken back with a smile on her face as Jinjur immediately began to motion her hands for her army to ascend up the stairs as the cries of their storming could be heard.

“Alright, ladies! Scarecrow is in the room upstairs so keep going forward and don’t stop until I say so!!” Jinjur had cried out in a tone of authority as she, Mombi, and her army had run up the stairs with sheer motivation.

*Storage Room*

Tip and Scarecrow had finally completed their means of transportation as they stared at their marvelous work.

The Gump had wide-spreading antlers, caprine whiskers, and a turned-up nose and as for its body, It was mostly a large bed which could fit up to five to ten people.

“Alright, now all we need is the powder of life and..” Tip had spoken out; however, he wasn’t able to finish his sentence due to the loud noises that were slowly getting closer as this scared Jack Pumpkinhead.

“Oh dear!! They’re closing in!! We have to act quick or else all is lost!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out in fear as this prompted Tip to use the powder of life on the gump while he climbed on the bed alongside Scarecrow.

“Come on!! We don’t have all day! Mombi, Jinjur, and her army are closing in!!” Scarecrow had cried out to Jack Pumpkinhead out of sheer concern as Jack had quickly ran towards the bed but there was one final obstacle and it was getting Gump to wake up which proved to be troublesome.

“Hey!! Wake up!! We don’t have time here!! Mombi and her allies are storming the palace and we need you to wake up!” Tip had commanded Gump; however, the mounted animal remained silent much to Scarecrow’s annoyance as he knew time was slowly ticking.

“Gump! As your king, I ORDER you to move at once! We’re short on time!” Scarecrow commanded Gump in a pleading tone of voice as the noises of Jinjur and her army grew louder and near as there was loud banging on the door which scared everyone in the room.

“Oh no! Gump! FLY!!!” Tip had roared in fear as this finally made Gump awaken as he looked around in confusion.

“Okay, Okay! You guys should had said please!” Gump had finally cried out as the entire bed began to move as finally, our heroes had finally escaped the Emerald Palace by crashing out of the window as the gang was filled with joy.

*Skies*

“We did it!! We’ve finally escaped but where do we go now?” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in joy while Sawhorse nodded his head in full agreement as well.

“To Glinda of course! I’m sure she’ll have the answers for Tip’s past and a way for me to get my throne back..” Scarecrow had responded back while feeling the top of his head as he noticed that his crown had fallen off due to the chaos while Tip remained strong.

“It’s okay! I’m sure this Glinda person can help us so we must remain strong for everyone’s sake..” Tip had spoken out as he and the gang’s hearts were filled with motivation and hope that everything was gonna work out.

*Emerald Palace*

Jinjur and her army had finally barged into the storage room; however, their enemies were gone which brought annoyance to Mombi despite Jinjur smiling.

“I see, Scarecrow and the others had escaped but It doesn’t matter to me since I’m Queen of Oz now..” Jinjur had spoken out while walking over to where the crown was laying as she managed to put it on thus making her the Queen of Oz.

“Your majesty, we must find the boy and his pumpkin friend! I can’t allow them to roam free!” Mombi spat out in annoyance; however, Jinjur ignored her while she and her army left the room while Flora began to speak.

“Oh, them? I mean, they’ve escaped and they won’t do much anyways but you can look for them if you want” Flora had advised Mombi before quickly catching up to her two friends as these words brought a smile to Mombi’s face as she had come up with a new idea.

“Wait! If I can become Jinjur’s bodyguard while also learning about the secrets of the Emerald City then I would be the most powerful witch in ALL of Oz! Just you wait, I shall destroy Glinda and Locasta with my new powers and I didn’t came empty handed as well!” Mombi had spat out while having an evil grin on her face as she had taken out a mysterious potion bottle while laughing to herself rather evilly.

Chapter Text

(Mr. H.M Woggle-Bug)

*December 20th, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

A few hours had passed as The gang was flying over the Winkie Country as everyone was relieved to have escaped from Jinjur’s army as their next mission was to see Glinda in hopes of asking her to restore Scarecrow’s throne and tell Tip about his past.

“Gump is flying awfully slow! We’re never gonna make it in time!” Jack Pumpkinhead had complained in a tiresome voice while Tip nodded his head in agreement.

“He’s right, can’t you fly any faster! We can’t allow Jinjur and Mombi to do whatever they please so please hurry up?” Tip had spoken to Gumb in full support of Jack Pumpkinhead’s words; however, Gump yawned rather loudly in response much to the annoyance of Tip.

“I can’t fly any faster but I’m also tired as well since I’ve been flying for quite a long time so I might as well take a snooze..” Gump had responded back in a sleepy tone of voice as this panic erupted in the bed as everyone was on their toes.

“This isn’t the time to be sleeping! You have one job and it’s taking us to Quadling Country!” Scarecrow had spoken out to Gump with annoyance; however, it was worthless as the snores of the Gump could be heard as the bed suddenly descended towards the surface with great speed.

“Oh no!! We’re all gonna die!!! Wake up, Gump!!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out in fear while Tip was slapping the bedpost in hopes of waking the creature.

“Come on! You’ve picked the worst time to be sleeping..: Tip had uttered out in shock as unfortunately, Gump had come crashing down on the land of the Winkies as this proved to be troublesome as the gang had no way of continuing on with their journey unless Gump woke up.

“Of course that idiot falls asleep at such a crucial moment during our journey..” Sawhorse had spoken out in annoyance while Tip and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

“You’re right and I also should have taken Mombi’s anosmia powder when I had the chance..” Tip had spoken out as he could do nothing but sit alongside Scarecrow and the others while waiting for Gump to wake up.

“Wait! My good friend, Tin Woodman, lives in Winkie County and I say we should pay him a visit and ask him and the Winkies if they could make Gump’s flying faster” Scarecrow had spoken out as this idea made Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead’s faces lit up in joy as they knew that things was gonna get just a little better.

“Really? If so then that’s wonderful! We should get a move on but how should we deal with Gump? I kinda don’t want to leave him all alone” Tip had spoken out in curiosity as Scarecrow had thought about it for a moment before deciding on his answer.

“If we had some rope then maybe we could pull the bed to where Tin Woodman’s castle is but none of us is strong enough to sustain such a weight..” Scarecrow had answered back as it seemed like things were rather pleak; however a voice called out to them.

“Maybe I could be of use, hm? I may not look like it but I can surely and absolutely thoroughly provide you good people the strength to carry such a magnificent thing and who am I? My name is Mr. H.M Woggle Bug T.E '' Woggle Bug had spoken out to the gang while tipping his hat to show respect.

Woggle Bug had stood fully as tall as a man. The Woggle Bug had a great, round body with slender arms and legs, delicate feet, and toes that curl upward. His body is rather flat, the back being a glistening dark brown, and the front striped with bands of light brown and white and had a long neck, and his head is much like man's except that his ears and nose end in curling antennae. His black eyes are rather bulging, but his face is by no means unpleasant.

He also wore a dark blue swallow-tail coat with a yellow silk lining and a flower in the button-hole and white duck vest that stretches tightly across his body. His knickerbockers are of fawn colored plush and fasten at the knees with gilt buckles while wearing a tall, silk hat.

“Woggle Bug? I’ve never seen anything like it and are you sure you can help us?” Tip had responded back in a tone of suspicion while Woggle Bug nodded his head in agreement.

“Of course! I’ve been keeping a close eye on your guy’s conversation and it seems that you guys need some assistance in getting to the castle, right?” Woggle Bug had spoken back with a gentle smile on his face as Tip had thought of this for a moment before deciding on his answer.

“Okay but we need some rope or anything to carry our good friend Gump to the castle, would you happen to have any and My name is Tip, nice to meet you” Tip had spoken once more to Woggle Bug while also introducing himself as this was followed by Scarecrow and Jack Pumpkinhead doing the same thing.

“My name Is Scarecrow and I’m the King of Oz, well formally since my throne was taken over by Jinjur but we’re out to see Glinda, The Good Witch of the South so she could solve our problems” Scarecrow had spoken out while Woggle Bug tipped his hat.

“And my name is Jack Pumpkinhead and I’m just assisting my friends on their journey so I don’t have any goals or desires” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken to Woggle Bug as well as the creature tipped his hat once more while letting out a smile.

“Pleasure in meeting everyone! I hope to make everyone smile with joy but to change subjects, I was thinking that we should head over to the castle and as for Gump, I think someone should watch over him since there’s no rope anywhere!” Woggle Bug had spoken out to everyone as this made everyone think about the possible plans for a few seconds as Sawhorse began to speak out.

“Well, I can watch over Gump while everyone else heads to Tin Woodman’s castle and It should take you guys less than ten minutes” Sawhorse had spoken out to the gang as this was a huge relief to everyone.

“Really? That’s a relief and I guess we can start heading to Tin Woodman’s castle and be sure to watch over Gump, okay? We shall come back with the Winkies” Tip had advised Sawhorse while gathering his things as our heroes had officially started their journey to see Tin Woodman and the Winkies by walking towards west which is the location of the castle.

“Did you guys know that a young girl named Dorothy had killed the Wicked Witch of this area by dashing water on her and now the Winkies are free” Woggle Bug had spoken out while everyone nodded their heads as Scarecrow began to speak out.

“Of course, I’m good friends with Dorothy and she had told us and that was one of the happiest days in my life since Tin Woodman told me how horrible she was” Scarecrow had spoken out while Tip nodded his head in agreement as he chimed into the conversation.

“Mombi, my former master was also good friends with her as well which lead to me meeting Dorothy since we had to collect some potions from the castle but Mombi was pretty shocked to find out that her friend was dead” Tip had chimed into the conversation while Jack Pumpkinhead was listened to the trio’s talk with great interest as the gang continued to make their way to Tin Woodman’s castle.

*Emerald City*

The city had gone through quite the change as most of the boys and men were enslaved by Jinjur while the girls and women were free to do as they pleased as this was music to her ears.

“I’ve managed to convince the boys to build a statue of you in the gardens while also convincing another group of boys in changing the color from green to pink, does that suit your tastes?” Jellia Jamb had spoken out to Jinjur as the new queen nodded her head in agreement.

“Sounds good and where’s Mombi at? I’ve haven’t seen her all day? It’s nearly evening! She’ll miss dinner!” Jinjur had asked Jellia Jamb as the young woman had shrugged her shoulders indicating that she didn’t know as well.

“I’m not sure but I can search for Mombi if you must and are you sure Mombi can be trusted?” Jellia Jamb had spoken out to Jinjur for the final time as she was met by Jinjur nodding her head.

“Of course! Mombi is the reason why I’m Queen of Oz and I want to reward her with a great feast so please be a dear and fetch Mombi for me, okay?” Jinjur had ordered Jellia Jamb while the young woman left the room thus leaving Jinjur alone with Rosy and Flora.

“Strange, Jellia Jamb is a woman yet she’s working for you, why is that?” Rosy had asked her friend in a tone of curiosity while Jinjur shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t know, Jelia just wanted to work with whoever was in charge and she also told me that I don’t seem bad, just misguided but I disagree with her, I just want women to have a fair role in politics..” Jinjur had responded back before quickly snapping back into reality as she sat back on her throne while signing to herself.

“Potions Room*

Mombi was busy brewing many potions and other such things while laughing to herself as Jinjur ruling over Oz was simply a distraction for her to conjure up some rather powerful abilities.

“That fool Jinjur really thinks she can rule Oz, eh? WELL! Once this potion is ready to go than I shall use it to kill Jinjur and her army, Glinda, Locasta, and those blasted brats who always gets in my way than I shall become the most powerful Wicked Witch in ALL of Oz!!” Mombi had cried out while laughing evilly to herself as she continued to stir her potion while thinking about her encounter with Locasta many years ago.

“I shall never forget my defeat at the hands of Locasta, The Good Witch of the North! I had power, wealth, and fame but NO! She had to swoop in and take away everything!” Mombi had ranted to herself as she continued to stir the potions with great motivation in her heart.

*Winkie Country*

Our heroes had finally made it to Tin Woodman’s castle which was located in the heart of Winkie Country as the building was very beautiful in yellow and was quite lovely.

“Woow! This castle is wonderful!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in awestruck while Woggle Bug nodded his head in agreement.

“Indeed it is! This castle took roughly forty days to build! It’s rich in yellow rocks and other such marvelous things!” Woggle Bug had explained to the group while Scarecrow knocked on the large yellow door as everyone waited for an answer as finally, a Winkie guard had opened the door and was surprised at the visitors.

“Y-Your majesty!? The boy who was with Dorothy!? What in the world is going on here?!” The Winkie Guard had spoken out in surprise as the guard was eager to get to the bottom of everything.

“We need to see Your Majesty, Tin Woodman..” Scarecrow had responded back in a serious tone of voice as this moment meant that the gang was one step closer to fixing Gump’s flying abilities so that they could reach Glinda as fast as they could.

Chapter Text

(Dr. Nikidik’s Wishing Pills)

*December 20th, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

The Winkie Guard had heard Scarecrow’s command as he quickly nodded his head and quickly allowed them to enter the castle.

“Sure! I’ll get Our Majesty right this second so please make yourselves at home!” The Winkie Guard had spoken out as had quickly ran over to where Tin Woodman was currently residing leaving the gang alone in the castle.

“Well I’ll say! Tin Woodman really did a number on this place! I remember how scary and old the castle was when the then Wicked Witch of the West ruled over but now it’s quite fancy” Scarecrow had spoken out while observing the beautiful and yellowish castle while everyone else nodded their heads in agreement.

“I must agree on your statements as well, They say that your home is a representation of your inner self which means that Tin Woodman is a very kind being” Woggle Bug had spoken out as well as this was followed with doors being open as it was none other than Tin Woodman who had a smile on his face.

“Scarecrow! It’s been quite some time since we’ve last seen each other! How has things been?” Tin Woodman had spoken out in joy while he and Scarecrow walked up to each other to give each other a handshake as Scarecrow began to explain everything.

“Not so good, It’s a long story but to make it short, Emerald City and most of Oz has been usurped by Jinjur and her terrible army and to make matters worse, It seems that Mombi has teamed up with her as well and now we’re on a journey to see Glinda, The Good Witch of the South; however, our transportation who’s called Gump is flying awfully slow and is now sleep..” Scarecrow had explained to his friend as thoroughly and carefully as possible while Tin Woodman nodded his head in understandment before deciding on what he shall do next.

“That’s terrible! I always had a feeling that Mombi was gonna try something but I can help you guys but first, what’s the names of your new friends, I believe I know the young boy since I do recall Dorothy helping him a few months ago” Tin Woodman had responded back while looking over at Tip and the others as the trio had began to introduce themselves.

“My name Is Tip, pleased to meet you and thank you in advance for assisting us in getting Gump to flying faster” Tip had spoken out while he nudged Jack Pumpkinhead’s shoulder as it was his turn to introduce himself.

“And my name is Jack Pumpkinhead, I was created by Tip just one day ago but I hope my presence won’t annoy you or anything” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out as well while bowing in respect as finally, It was Woggle Bug’s turn to introduce himself.

“My name is Mr Highly Magnified Woggle-Bug, Thoroughly Educated so don’t wear my name out” Woggle Bug had spoken out while tipping his hat as a sign of respect while this brought a smile to Tin Woodman’s face.

“Such wonderful people and since we got the introductions out of the way, I’m willing to assist you guys on your journey but first, we should see a very special doctor who was in fact the Wicked Witch of the West’s personal doctor..” Tin Woodman had spoken out as this seemed to have caught Tip’s attention as he had an expression of surprise.

“W-Wait?! Don’t tell me we’re gonna see HIM?!” Tip had spoken out in awestruck as Tin Woodman nodded his head indicating that he knew who the boy was referring to.

“Yes, we’re gonna see Dr. Nikidik! He’s a bit of a crook; however, if you get on his good side then we might just be able to convince him to help us” Tin Woodman had spoken out while Tip was taken back by this as he began to speak.

“But he lives in the Gillikin Country which is located in the north! It’s gonna take us days to arrive..” Tip had objected; however Tin Woodman wasn’t fazed by this as he began to reveal more things about him.

“He used to live in Gillikin Country but he moved to Winkie Country but he was enslaved by the Wicked Witch of the West and that’s how he became her doctor but he still lives here and it’s not far” Tin Woodman had explained to Tip as this brought peace to Tip’s mind.

“Father, Who’s Dr. Nikidik? He seems like a person whom everyone knows..” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Tip in a curious tone of voice as the young boy began to explain everything.

“Dr. Nikidik was a crooked scientist who traded secrets and other such spells with Mombi and the other former evil witches; however, I was only a toddler but I do remember him visiting the old hag from time to time; however, they had a falling out and Dr. Nikidik has never helped Mombi ever since” Tip had explained to Jack Pumpkinhead as Jack listened with great interest as this story was fascinating in his eyes.

“Wooow! I never knew Old Mombi had this much history but I just hope that the doctor is nice…” Jack Pumpkinhead responded back with a mixture of worry yet amazement as Tin Woodman began to speak out.

“Alright, Let’s head over to Dr. Nikidik’s place!” Tin Woodman had spoken out as he, Scarecrow, Tip, Jack Pumpkinhead, and Woggle Bug were officially ready to see the mysterious doctor.

“According to my calculations, He should not be that far! In Fact! It’s quite the marvelous walking distance” Woggle Bug had explained to the gang while Tip had a look of annoyance on his face while the others were quite astonished at the Woggle Bug’s intelligence.

The gang had officially begun their journey to see Dr. Nikidik as it didn’t take long since his home was roughly ten minutes away from the castle as they had finally arrived at their destination.

“We’re here! I just hope that the doctor is not busy or anything” Scarecrow had spoken out in worry as he saw Tin Woodman knocking on the door.

“Dr. Nikidik, are you home? My friends and I are in great need of your assistance..” Tin Woodman had spoken out as there was silence for a few seconds before the door was answered by none other than Dr. Nikidik himself.

The doctor was an old man with a long beard who wore a yellow lab clat and had a very fancy cane.

“Your majesty, What seems to be troubling you and your friends? It’s quite rare for me to have visitors these days..” Dr. Nikidik had spoken out with a smile on his face while waiting for a response from Tin Woodman.

“You see, My friends are in deep trouble due to the work of Jinjur and Mombi and to make things short, they need your help in making their friend fly faster to the Quadling Country and I was wondering if you’re willing to help” Tin Woodman had responded back as this made the doctor think for a moment as he had taken the time to collect his thoughts before deciding on an answer.

“I see, It seems that Mombi plans on becoming powerful while using Jinjur as a distraction, eh? I’ve known Mombi for years and I’ve seen through her tricks! When the time is ripe then she’ll snatch the throne from Jinjur and all hell's gonna break loose so please follow me!” Dr. Nikidik had responded back while motioning his hands for the gang to enter his home while everyone did just that.

“Thank you for hearing our plea, Mombi is one terrible witch and we gotta get back to the Emerald City as soon as possible” Scarecrow had thanked the doctor as the old man smiled back.

“It’s nothing really, I’m not like how most people described me so I appreciate the comment” Dr. Nikidik had spoken back to Scarecrow while roaming through his many inventions and other gadgets before coming across a small bag as this caught Tip’s attention.

“Wait, are you gonna pull what I think you’re gonna pull..” Tip had spoken out in curiosity as Dr. Nikidik nodded his head in confirmation while showing the gang the bag.

“In this bag contains wishing pills! It’s a rather fabulous invention that I created over forty years ago and the instructions are quite simple! You take a pill and state your wish; however, you must count to seventeen by twos or else your wish won’t come true but if you do, than your wish shall come true also, leave the pills in a dark place” Dr Nikidik had explained to the gang while giving the bag to Tin Woodman as everyone was amazed by his explanation

“I knew it! I remember the old hag keeping some wishing pills but I always thought it was Mombi being crazy…” Tip had spoken out in awestruck as this had made the doctor laugh before finally recognizing Tip as Mombi’s kitchen slave.

“Ah! I knew you looked familiar! You are Tip, aren’t you? Mombi has never spoken fondly of you but I do recall seeing you when you were just a toddler” Dr. Nikidik had responded back while chuckling to himself while Tip smiled back.

“Yup, that’s me but thank you for helping us and we’re gonna take good care of the pills” Tip had spoken back to the doctor while showing gratitude in the process.

And with that, Tip and the others had thanked Dr. Nikidik for everything before departing from his home as their next mission was to get back to Gump and Sawhorse; however, they noticed that it was getting dark.

“Oh my, it’s getting awfully dark! We should stay the night at Our Majesty's castle!” Woggle Bug had spoken out while looking up at the sky as the rest of the gang nodded their heads in agreement.

“Darn, you're right. I guess we have to get to Sawhorse and Gump in the morning..” Tip had spoken back in a tone of disappointment and slight sadness as he wanted to get to his two friends and head over to Quadling Country while Tin Woodman tried to cheer up everyone.

“It’s quite unfortunate but you guys do need the rest and food for tomorrow and don’t worry, me, Scarecrow, and Jack Pumpkinhead will watch over you and Woggle Bug” Tin Woodman had spoken out to Tip as these words had made him smile.

“Thanks, It’s just I’m hoping that we’re not too late or anything, I also don’t know who I truly am as well as, just who am I?” Tip had responded back while looking up to see the twilight evening sky which illuminated the beautiful Winkie Country as the young boy was filled with questions on his past, present and future.

*Dr. Nikidik’s Home*

Dr. Nikidik was sitting on his chair while thinking about his encounter with Tip and the others as he was deep in thought.

“This boy, doesn’t he know?! I recall Mombi telling me about the boy’s true identity but I never really believed it; however; I still can’t shake the feeling that this boy may actually….” Dr. Nikidik had spoken out to himself as he was left questioning about Tip and his mysterious origins.

Just what exactly is Mombi hiding in regards to Tip?!….

Chapter Text

(Tip’s Secret Revealed)

*December 21st, 1900*

*Winkie Country*

The next morning had arrived as Tip and the others were quick at their feet as they were ready to head back to Gump and finally depart for Quadling Country.

“Is everyone ready to go? If we want to save the Emerald City then we must act quickly” Tin Woodman had spoken out to everyone as they had nodded their heads in confirmation.

“We’re ready to go and I have the wishing pills from Dr. Nikidik as well so we don’t have to worry about forgetting those” Tip had responded back as he and the others had officially begun their journey back to Gump while also saying their goodbyes to the Winkies.

“Gump and Sawhorse shouldn’t be too far so we should catch up to them in no time” Tip had spoken out as he and his friends walked towards the direction in which Gump and Sawhorse were located while Jack Pumpkinhead began to talk to Woggle Bug.

“Excuse me, How did you come to be? Was you created like how my father created me or was you born this way?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Woggle Bug in a polite and curious tone of voice as he waited for an answer before Woggle Bug eventually answered his question.

“I used to be just a regular critter; however, I’ve somehow snuck into a school which is located just between the Quadling Country and the Winkie Country suddenly! I was thoroughly and highly educated by a marvelous Professor named Nowitall!” Woggle Bug had responded back in a rather joyful tone of voice while Jack Pumpkinhead was astonished by what he just heard as he immediately asked another question.

“That’s wonderful but how did you become so tall?” Jack Pumpkinhead had asked Woggle Bug once more in the same curious tone of voice as Woggle Bug was more than glad to answer his question.

“It’s simple! The many years of absorbing such knowledge from Professor Nowitall and his marvelous intellect had caused my body and my brain to grow into that of a being capable of speech and other such things! It’s simply my highly magnified history!” Woggle Bug had responded and explained to Jack Pumpkinhead once more as Jack nodded his head in understandment.

“Wooow! That’s quite marvelous indeed!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in awestruck while he and his friends continued to make their way to where Gump and Sawhorse were currently resting until finally, Tip and his friends had finally found their two companions and they were resting as Tin Woodman was astonished at what he was seeing.

“Well, I’ll be! I’ve never seen anything like this before! Using a Gump and a Sawhorse as a means of transportation! You and Jack Pumpkinhead are truly as smart as Scarecrow, I’ll give you two credit for that!” Tin Woodman had spoken out in amazement while observing the pair while Tip smiled at the compliment.

“Oh, it’s nothing! I had to use my head like Old Mombi used to tell me but let’s feed Gump these pills, asap” Tip had spoken back to Tin Woodman as the boy had seen Gump and Sawhorse slowly waking up from their slumber.

“You guys! We thought everyone got lost or something but I’m glad everyone is okay!” Sawhorse had spoken out to the gang as he yawned in horse sounds while Gump yawned as well.

“Oh, I see that you’ve brought new friends along the way, how nice” Gump had also spoken out in his usual relaxed tone of voice while Tip nodded his head in confirmation while taking out the wishing pill as the boy began to speak.

“I’ve brought new friends and they’re coming with us as well but that’s not what we came here for, what we came here is that you can swallow this pill! It can grant you any wish of your desire” Tip had explained to Gump as the mounted creature was curious at what he just heard.

“Wishing pills? They sure sound dandy but what exactly shall I wish for? I currently desire nothing at the moment” Gump had spoken back while Scarecrow immediately began to speak out to him.

“Fly faster. That shall be your desire! Simply take the pill, state your wish, and count to seventeen by twos and all should be well, got it?” Scarecrow had explained to Gump while Tip nodded his head in agreement as Gump finally agreed to take the pill.

“Sure, if it means my friends being happy than I’ll happily take the wishing pills” Gump had spoken out as Tip immediately fed him the pill alongside with water to ease the swallowing process.

“Okay, repeat after me, one..three…four…” Tip had commanded Gump as the mounted creature did just as he was told as with Tip’s help, Gump had managed to count to seventeen by twos while Tip, Woggle Bug, and the others quickly got on board of the bed.

“Alright, I’m done and my wish is for me to fly faster! I want my friends to reach Quadling Country!” Gump had cried out with such pride as the bed which contained our heroes had finally risen up into the skies and with great speed, Gump had taken off with such speed as this left everyone astonished except for Jack Pumpkinhead.

“T-This is fast!! I think I’m gonna puke!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken in a queasy tone of voice while Tip and the others cheered Gump on as their journey to Quadling Country was approaching its end.

*Emerald Palace*

Jinjur was sitting on her throne alongside Rosy and Flora after eating breakfast as they were discussing their next phase of plans.

“So, I was thinking of implementing a holiday where all the men worship your beauty for 24 hours and if they refuse then we'll throw them in the dungeons!” Flora had spoken out to Jinjur while Rosy nodded her head in agreement as she began to speak as well.

“I agree with her! Make the men praise your prosperity and rule or else they’ll get the boot!” Rosy had spoken out as both girls began to laugh at the very thought of Jinjur punishing the men.

“That doesn’t sound too bad, I’ll consider that but have one of you two seen Mombi? She hasn’t shown her face since yesterday? She’s even missed the great feast!” Jinjur had asked her two friends as both girls had shaken their heads much to Jinjur’s displeasure.

“I’m afraid not, I think she’s someone where in the castle but If I had to guess then she’s probably looking for her servants or whatever” Flora had responded back while Jinjur sighed to herself as she slouched on the throne.

“I see, I’d figured Mombi would have made a great bodyguard but it seems like she’s already looking for her servants but I just don’t understand why they’re that important to her…” Jinjur had spoken back to Rosy and Flora in a curious tone of voice as the doors suddenly busted open revealing Mombi who was wearing two flasks of potions on her waist.

“My servants are indeed important! That rotten boy Tip and his little pumpkin friend are a grave danger to this city and your reign! I can’t tell you the details but I’ve just created a potion that can surely crush them!” Mombi had spoken out to Jinjur and her friends as it was revealed that she was listening to the conversation the entire time.

“Mombi?! I was beginning to worry about you and what do you mean by danger? Surely a servant boy and a mere pumpkin can’t take us down, right?” Jinjur had spoken out while sitting up in anticipation as she waited for a response.

“Surely, It mostly has something to do with THAT pesky good witch…” Mombi had spat out while still retaining her evil smile as she began to tell them everything they needed to know.

*Quadling Country*

A mere few minutes had passed since Gump had taken off as our heroes had finally arrived at the beautiful red country which was the home of Glinda, The Good Witch of the South as this brought smiles to everyone’s faces.

“Look at that! We made it. I can see Glinda’s castle from here! It’s still as beautiful as ever!” Scarecrow had spoken out in awestruck while Tip nodded his head in agreement.

“Indeed it is! We’re one step closer to saving the Emerald City and of course, finding out about my past…” Tip had spoken out in agreement as he let out a smile in the process.

Gump had managed to land our heroes safely in the gardens of Glinda’s castle as he and Sawhorse decided to wait for heroes outside as they were taken in by Kiki after Scarecrow explained the situation to her.

*Glinda’s Palace Room*

Kiki had escorted our heroes into the beautiful room of red rubies where Glinda was currently sitting.

“Glinda, you have visitors and some of them might be familiar to you…” Kiki had spoken out in a polite tone of voice as she saw Glinda getting up from her throne to greet her guests

“King Scarecrow, King Woodman?” It’s been awfully long since I’ve seen you two, what seems to be the issue?” Glinda had asked the pair while looking over to her side to see Tip and Jack Pumpkinhead as she instantly felt a weird sense of sensation just by looking at Tip before turning her attention back to Scarecrow.

“It’s a long story but my throne was stolen by General Jinjur and it seems that Mombi is joining her as well” Scarecrow had explained to Glinda while the good witch listened carefully and thoroughly.

“I see, but don’t worry. I’ll be sure to take care of your problem and it seems Mombi is up to no good again…” Glinda had spoken back before turning her direction to Tip.

“And what about you? What do you seek from me?” Glinda had asked Tip in a gentle tone of voice as the boy began to speak.

“My name is Tip and I wish to know about my past, I always felt like I wasn’t what I was told like I can’t explain it but pretty much I feel like I’m someone else living in a huge lie and also, Mombi wouldn’t tell me about my past so I thought that you could know since you’re quite powerful and smart..”. Tip had answered back in a polite tone of voice as there was silence in the room as eventually, Glinda began to reveal a shocking revelation.

“What I’m about to tell you may shock everyone but I’ve been observing you for many years and I could not piece together on your true identity since I wasn’t sure; however, after feeling your presence today, I can safely say that you was never a boy nor your name is Tip but rather, Ozma, the heir and TRUE ruler of Oz…” Glinda had finally responded back as this revelation surprised and shocked Tip and everyone else.

“W-What…” Tip had uttered out in shock as he was still processing the information he was given.

It is now clear that Mombi intends to kill Tip or rather Ozma to ensure that they’ll never discover their true calling…

Chapter Text

(Princess Ozma of Oz)

*December 21st, 1900*

*Quadling Country*

Tip and the rest of the gang were shocked at what they just heard as they could not believe that Tip was actually the lost princess of Oz.

“W-Wait?! So you mean to tell me that Tip is not a boy but rather a girl named Ozma?! How can that be?” Scarecrow had spoken out in confusion as he was met with Glinda shaking her head which made everyone’s faces frown in disappointment.

“I’m afraid I do not have the full knowledge of what happened; however, I can gather is that Mombi somehow stole Ozma when she was a baby and turned her into a kitchen boy called Tip but Ozma and Tip are the same person with the difference being that Tip never remembered his or rather her true calling..” Glinda had responded back as everyone listened with amazement and wonder as they unknowingly traveled with the lost princess herself as Jack Pumpkinhead began to speak.

“Glinda, does this mean that Ti-I mean Ozma is gonna be my mommy instead of my father?” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out as this made Glinda chuckle at his comment before answering his question.

“Of course, Ozma created you when she was Tip, didn’t she?” Glinda had simply responded back in her usual kind and gentle voice as this made Jack Pumpkinhead nod his head in agreement as Tip had finally spoken out.

“So, I’m not Tip but Ozma and Mombi basically kidnapped me when I was a baby, right? I knew that old hag was never up to no good!” Tip had spoken out in righteous anger as he and the others were motivated to head back to the Emerald City and confront Mombi as Tin Woodman began to speak out.

“Glinda, we also need your army to combat Jinjur’s army as well. If we can use Ozma and whatever powers she has and the might of your army then we might stand a chance against Jinjur’s army and even Mombi” Tin Woodman had asked Glinda as there was silence for a few moments before Glinda had spoken out.

“Woodman, I shall never get involved unless It’s necessary; however, the situation seems quite dire and especially since Oz needs their true ruler restored to the throne so in this rare case, I shall help everyone in defeating Jinjur and Mombi but first…” Glinda had responded back to Tin Woodman while also looking at Tip with a sincere smile.

“Tip, do you want to return back to being a girl and become Ozma and rule Oz for all eternity or would you rather stay as Tip..” Glinda had asked Tip in a gentle tone of voice as the boy looked around at his friends before deciding on his answer.

“I don’t want to continue living a life that’s clearly a lie so I believe that It’s fair for me to become a girl so that I can live my life how it was meant to be lived but would my friends still support and befriend me..” Tip had answered back while he felt two hands of comfort, one from Scarecrow and the other from Tin Woodman who had smiles on their faces.

“We’ll always be friends with you, no matter what! Your life was stolen from you by Mombi and you deserve to live your life as you see fit” Scarecrow had spoken out to Tip in order to remind him that they’ll always be friends while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“He’s right and I truly admire that you are listening to your heart and it truly shows your character as well..” Tin Woodman had spoken out to Tip as well and these words made the young boy smile as he was ready to become Ozma once more.

“Thank you, you guys have been such good friends and It makes me more confident to return to being a girl!” Tip had spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as this moment made Woggle Bug cry with joy as he was happy for him.

“Truly marvelous! It’s always a blessing when people learn and accept their true selves!” Woggle Bug had spoken out as he saw Glinda approaching Tip as the time for him to become Ozma was near.

“Then it's settled, Tip! You shall become Ozma once more and don’t worry, you shall retain your memories of your friends, Dorothy, and other such things as well but without further ado…” Glinda had spoken out to Tip as she extended her hands as a beautiful white light shrone over Tip which was quite the site to see.

The transformation was rather beautiful as Tip had transformed back into her true self and that was Ozma, the true ruler of Oz as the young girl had opened her eyes.

Ozma was very fresh, healthy and extremely beautiful as the dew from a Spring May morning. Her lovely eyes sparkled like two large emeralds, and her glossy pink lips were tinted like a tourmaline. All down her back floated tresses of ruddy gold locks, with a slender solid gold circlet that was entrusted with jewels confining them at the brow. Two lovely blossoms were adorned on each side of her head and her elegant robes of silken green gauze floated around her like a cloud, and dainty satin slippers shod her feet and she also had beautiful brown hair."

“S-So, how do I look? Am I beautiful?” Ozma had spoken out as she waited for an answer before Glinda nodded her head which caused everyone to erupt in shouts of praises.

“Well, I’ll be! I’ve never thought that I was gonna be the one to see Princess Ozma in the flesh!” Woggle Bug had spoken out in joy while Scarecrow began to speak out.

“Your Majesty, how does it feel to return back to normal?” Scarecrow had asked while Ozma giggled at him as she began to speak.

“Please drop the honorifics, you’re still my friend so please call me Ozma if you must but to answer your question, It feels wonderful! I could practically dance right now” Ozma had answered back in a tone of joy while Scarecrow nodded his head in understandment.

“I’m glad to hear Ozma, It truly makes me and the others happy to see you happy with yourself..” Scarecrow had spoken back to Ozma as he had seen the young girl walking towards Jack Pumpkinhead as she spoke to him.

“Old Mombi sure is gonna freak out once she discovers that I’m a girl It will truly scare her more than you” Ozma had spoken out to her friend in a playful tone of voice as she and Jack Pumpkinhead shared a warm laugh together while Glinda watched everything with a smile on her face as she began to speak out.

“Ozma, did you happen to visit Dr. Nikidik to get his wishing pills? I can see you holding them” Glinda had asked Ozma while noticing the bag in her hand as Ozma began to speak back.

“Indeed, We needed a way for Gump to travel to Quadling Country as quickly as possible and the wishing pills proved to be useful” Ozma had answered back while Glinda listened and nodded her head in understandment before speaking once more.

“I see, did it ever occur to you guys that you and the others can use the wishing pills to directly teleport you people straight to Quadling Country?” Glinda had asked once more as this made Ozma and everyone else’s eyes widen in surprise since they could have easily done that.

“No, It didn’t. I’m surprised we had never thought of that but what’s next? Should we all use the wishing pills to head to the Emerald City?” Ozma had answered back while Tin Woodman quickly stepped in to make a suggestion.

“Hold on, we must split up and go into pairs, one group shall go with Ozma so they could handle Mombi while the others stay with Glinda to gather some of her army to combat Jinjur’s army. Does that sound fair?” Tin Woodman had spoken out to Glinda as well and this plan seemed to have potential as Ozma and Glinda nodded their heads in agreement.

“You’re right, who knows what tricks Mombi may have upon us so I think Jack Pumpkinhead and you shall head back to the Emerald City with me while Scarecrow and Woggle Bug stay with Glinda so they could gather some of her women, is that fair?” Ozma had spoken back while also looking at Glinda who had given her nod of approval as the plan was officially set in stone.

“Don’t worry about anything! I’ll use my knowledge and wits to ensure that the good witch’s army succeeds in overpowering Jinjur’s army but I wish you fellows the best of luck!” Woggle Bug had spoken out to Ozma and the others while waving goodbye alongside Scarecrow.

“He’s right and while we use our smarts to ensure that victory is in our hands, you guys can distract Mombi in the meantime but I wish you guys the best of luck as well” Scarecrow had spoken out as well while also waving goodbye as this brought a smile to Ozma’s face.

“Thank you so much and I’ll be thinking about you guys as well!” Ozma had spoken out to Scarecrow for the final time while giving the bag which contained the wishing pills to him as she had taken out three of the pills before going back to her group in order to give a pill to Tin Woodman and Jack Pumpkinhead.

“Alright, we wish that we can be teleported to the Emerald City! One, three, five, seven, nine, eleven, thirteen, fifteen, seventeen!” Ozma had commanded as she and her two friends had taken the wishing pills while counting to seventeen by twos as eventually, the trio were instantly teleported into their destination.

*Emerald City*

Ozma, Jack Pumpkinhead, and Tin Woodman had arrived at the Emerald City; however, the once lively city was now quieter as many men and boys were working while the girls and women were chatting amongst themselves.

“Oh my, this city has changed quite a bit but we should find Mombi..” Ozma had uttered out to her friends as she and the others began to walk across the city with such ease until they had finally arrived and stood in front of the palace.

“Mother, Can I call you mother since you are a girl now?” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out to his creator while Ozma smiled back at him.

“Of course, I don’t mind at all” Ozma had simply responded back with a smile on her face as the mood quickly turned serious as Tin Woodman had quickly used his ax to destroy the doors so they could enter the palace; however, what was awaiting them was Jinjur, her army which covered the palace and Mombi who was smiling as Jinjur spoke out in confusion.

“Wait, where’s the boy?! All I see is a girl but I do see that pumpkinhead you was yapping about..” Jinjur had asked Mombi in confusion while the old hag was fuming in anger before answering Jinjur’s question

“NO! NO! We’re too late!! That girl IS my servant boy but he’s no longer Tip but rather Ozma! The lost princess of Oz, daughter of King Pastoria!!” Mombi had spat out in anger as she locked eye contact with Ozma.

“Mombi, leave this city now or else I have to resort to other means and the same goes for Jinjur and her army as well!” Ozma had spoken back in a tone of authority as the final confrontation that could decide the fate of the Emerald City now lies within Ozma’s hands.

Chapter Text

(Mombi’s Transformation)

*December 21st, 1900*

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma and Mombi stood face to face against each other as the final confrontation that could decide the fate of the Emerald City as the old witch laughed to herself.

“You fool! You may have returned back to normal; however, I was able to find a way to destroy you once and for all but first, you gotta find me!” Mombi had cried out to Ozma while laughing evilly as she used a spell to make herself disappear into thin air while Ozma remained on her toes.

“Tin Woodman! Jack! You guys handle Jinjur and her army while I catch up to Mombi, okay?!” Ozma had commanded her friends while quickly running up the stairs of the palace while Tin Woodman and Jack Pumpkinhead nodded their heads in understandment.

“You got it! We won’t let these girls win! We shall restore you back to the throne” Tin Woodman had spoken back to Ozma before turning his direction to Jinjur, Rosy, Flora, and the rest of the army.

“You really think you guys are gonna defeat us? Queen Jinjur is the ruler of Oz and nobody shall get in her way unless you two want to fight?” Rosy had spoken out to Tin Woodman and Jack Pumpkinhead in a rather confident tone of voice as the battle between the pair and Jinjur’s army was slowly underway.

*Upstairs*

Ozma was quickly searching each room for Mombi as she knew that she had to find the witch in a timely manner before Mombi could pull off something dreadful as she suddenly heard a voice from the potions room.

“Mombi! Surrender now or I’ll have no choice but to use physical means! You know you can’t hide from me forever..” Ozma had spoken out to Mombi in a tone of authority while slowly walking towards the room before discovering Mombi sitting on a black throne while holding a staff in one hand.

“Ozma, my dear! Look how much you’ve grown! I still remember when you was poor little Tip who served me throughout the day!” Mombi had spat out while getting out from her throne to get closer to Ozma while the young princess remained firm in place.

“Mombi, for the last time, SURRENDER or I’ll have to use physical means. You have terrorized the Emerald City long enough and by that, I shall never allow you to step foot into the city EVER” Ozma had commanded Mombi while the old hag laughed at her words before getting ready to fight Ozma.

“I’m afraid that’s not gonna happen, once I’m done with you than I shall kill Jinjur, her annoying friends, army, and even your little friends as well finally, I shall become the most powerful witch in Oz and NOBODY shall stand in my way!!” Mombi had spat out in an evil tone of voice as she began to fight Ozma.

Mombi had fired a slew of black energy towards Ozma’s direction; however, Ozma was able to dodge them with ease as each of the black energy managed to hit the walls thus destroying them in the process.

“Darn it! I should had asked Glinda to give me powers as well..” Ozma had thought to herself while continuing to dodge Mombi’s attack as she could hear the old hag taunt her.

“What’s wrong?! Where’s that vinegar at!? How could you call yourself the daughter of King Pastoria yet you fail to defeat the former Wicked Witch of the North!!” Mombi had cried out in joy while continuing to laugh maniacally as she also continued to fire the black energy to Ozma as this was rather troublesome for the poor girl.

“I just gotta distract Mombi until Glinda gets here but I feel like I have some power hidden within me but I don’t know how to unlock it…” Ozma had thought to herself while quickly noticing Mombi dashing towards her direction.

Mombi had approached Ozma with such speed as the old hag used her staff to deliver a terrible blow towards Ozma as the black energy had sent a jolt of pain to the young girl as she was sent flying across the palace before landing into a separate room.

“S-She’s strong! Old Mombi sure has been practicing her witchcraft the past two days but I refuse to give up!” Ozma had spoken out to herself while slowly getting up to see Mombi slowly walking towards her with an evil grin.

“Oh, I also didn’t forget about getting back at that impudent girl for killing the Wicked Witch of the West, my very good friend! I’ll find a way to kill her and with that, This final attack shall destroy you once and for ALL!!” Mombi had spat out in confidence and rage while charging up her staff while Ozma could do nothing but continue her battle with the evil witch; however, Ozma could hear a voice calling out to her as Ozma had suddenly found herself in area filled with pure light.

“My child, you have the power to destroy Mombi, You must use it and the only way for you to use them is to believe in your heart that you have powers..” The voice had spoken out to Ozma as this caused the girl to feel a sense of familiarity.

“T-That voice?! Why do i feel like I know it..W-Who are you..” Ozma had spoken out in surprise as she felt hands gently touching her face

“Because, you are my child and by that, You’ve inherited a small fraction of my power but please excuse my manners but I go by the name Queen Lurline..” Queen Lurline had spoken back to Ozma in a gentle tone of voice while Ozma was surprised at this revelation; however, she wasn’t able to make out her face.

Despite this, Lurline was extremely beautiful, divine and luminous and the size of a giant. the most beautiful, most breathtaking and most divine being across the universe. Being brighter than the burning sun and bigger than the glowing moon with eyes that twinkle like "falling stars shooting past Jupiter and Mercury and the many Heavens above."

“S-So beautiful and Thank you for believing in me..” Ozma had spoken out as the presence of Queen Lurline made her feel rather calm as the being quickly disappeared before Ozma was returned into the exact location where her current battle was taking place.

“So? Any last words before I finally end your pathetic little life?!” Mombi had spat out to the young princess as her words were met with Ozma smiling rather confidently.

“I have a few last words and It’s that I won’t allow your evil to continue any longer!” Ozma had cried out to Mombi in a tone of motivation as she was ready to fight Mombi.

Ozma had quickly extended her hands out towards her opponent before sending a pure ball of white energy towards Mombi while this had caught the old hag off guard.

“W-What the?!” Mombi cried out in confusion as Ozma had managed to hit her with her abilities, thus delivering huge amounts of pain towards her as she cried out in pain before collapsing on the ground.

“H-How?! A second ago you was helpless against my magic but now you’ve managed to land a blow against me!! HOW?!” Mombi spat out once again in anger while slowly getting up in the process as she saw Ozma approaching her with eyes burning with anger.

“Like I said, I’m Ozma! Daughter of King Pastoria and Queen Lurline, heir to the throne of Oz! I shall never lose to an evil being like you!” Ozma had declared back at Mombi; however, the evil witch wasn’t gonna lose that easily as she attempted to fire another blast towards Ozma but the young princess managed to deflect it with ease.

“I shall NEVER give up! I won’t stop until you are dead! You were ALWAYS a nuisance! From the way you talk, act, and other such things! You are nothing but an annoying little BRAT!! I should have dropped you off the highest cliff or fed you to the Kalidahs when I had the chance but now, I shall use my magic to KILL you, nice and slowly…” Mombi had spat out in pure rage as she quickly used one of her potions that was in her bag to create a puff of smoke as this briefly blinded Ozma’s eyesight.

“M-Mombi!! Where are you?! Surrender now!” Ozma had cried out to the evil witch while looking around for any signs of Mombi and after a few seconds of searching, Ozma had finally found the evil witch drinking a bottle of potion which made her raise an eyebrow.

“You see, I’ve been developing a potion that can ensure my victory and now! That day shall finally come..” Mombi had spat out as the effects of the potion began to take place as the old hag was coughing rather violently while holding her chest.

“Spit it out! Are you trying to kill yourself! Spit it out and admit defeat or else you are gonna die!!” Ozma had cried out to Mombi; however, the evil witch smiled back at her while still choking on the potion as she began to speak.

“T-That’s j-just the p-process! In a few seconds! I-I shall..” Mombi had spoken back in between each cough and gag as she finally began to transform into a rather monstrous form.

Mombi’s new form was very tall, slender, and quite monstrous as it had the color of black all round her body. She also had wings similar to that of an eagle with two horns extending from each side of her head.

“Mombi, you refuse to surrender and for that, I shall defeat you, here and now!” Ozma had declared to Mombi as she suddenly began to charge up her powers while the evil witch was laughing maniacally.

“FOOLISH GIRL!! You really think you have the power to defeat me in my new form?! You must have a death wish but FINE die a poor man’s death!” Mombi had spat out towards Ozma as with quick speed, the evil witch had dashed towards Ozma while the young princess had done the same thing as both of their powers clashed rather violently.

*Emerald Throne Room*

The sounds of Ozma and Mombi’s battle could be heard from all the way below as things weren't looking good for Tin Woodman and Jack Pumpkinhead as Jinjur’s army was overpowering them.

“You boys should just give up! There’s no way you two can defeat our army!” Jinjur had spoken out while Rosy and Flora were laughing at what they were seeing as Tin Woodman and Jack Pumpkinhead struggled to break free from the clutches of Jinjur’s army.

“H-How are these girls giving us trouble!? I’ve killed forty wolves with ease yet I can’t shrug them off?” Tin Woodman had spoken out in annoyance as he felt himself being toyed around by the women of the army while Jack Pumpkinhead was in a very bad position as the girls were messing and even tried to stomp his head; however, Jack Pumpkinhead refused to give up.

“My mother needs us! The people of the Emerald City need us! They don’t realize that they’re being manipulated by Old Mombi! I have to do something! ANYTHING!!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out in sheer motivation as he slowly felt himself getting while fending off some of the girls in the process as this surprised Rosy.

“W-wait?! Where are you getting all that spunk from!? You’re just an idiot pumpkinhead like Mombi told us! I’m glad that Mombi has blessed us with some of her magic to take care of simpletons like you!!” Rosy had spat out in disgust as she stared at Jack Pumpkinhead who’s eyes were filled with fury.

“I-I don’t know but I will protect my mother and my friends from you people! I won’t allow Mombi nor anyone else to harm those I care about!!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried back in sheer motivation while the damaged pumpkin man was holding one of the wishing pills in his hand as it was clear that he had a wish in mind but will it work?!

Chapter Text

(Bonds of Friendship)

*December 21st, 1900*

*Emerald Palace*

Jack Pumpkinhead stood in front of Rosy and the rest of the army while holding the wishing pill in one hand as he vowed to handle Jinjur’s army; however, he decided to plead with them before using his trump card.

“I-I won’t allow you guys to harm my friends ever again! Mombi is also tricking you guys as well and once she kills my mother then she’ll do the same to you guys..” Jack Pumpkinhead had pleaded to Rosy and the rest of the army while Flora laughed rather loudly at his statement.

“Tricking us? The good Mombi will never do such a thing! She had promised us that Jinjur would remain Queen of Oz while she would simply become her bodyguard and advisor, So the one that’s tricking us is YOU but we don’t have time to waste on someone like you anyways since you are already arriving on death’s door” Flora had spoken back in a rather cruel tone of voice while motioning her hand for the rest of the army to attack Jack Pumpkinhead while Tin Woodman quickly began to speak out.

“Jack! You can’t reason with them! I believe that Mombi has also used her magic to brainwash them so they can’t be reasoned with! You just gotta fight and also find a way to undo the brainwashing!” Tin Woodman had cried out to his friend while trying to fend off some of Jinjur’s soldiers who were attacking him while Jack Pumpkinhead nodded his head in understandment.

“I-I see! I guess I have no choice! Wishing pill! Please give me the power to hold off Jinjur’s army!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken back while finally taking the wishing pill as he began to count to seventeen by twos which made Rosy laugh.

“Have you gone insane?! You truly believe such a silly pill is gonna save you and that bucket of scraps? You must truly have a death wish or something?! Well! No matter, I shall finally end things, once and for all..” Rosy had spoken out in a rather smug tone of voice as she slowly began to prepare an attack from her hands while smiling rather cunningly.

“NOW DIE!!!” Rosy had cried out in rage as she unleashed the magic that was given to to her by Mombi as the beam was heading towards Jack Pumpkinhead.

Jack Pumpkinhead quickly deflected the blast as it was sent flying back thus hitting Rosy as it sent her flying back until she crashed into a wall which surprised her.

“Like I said, I shall fight for my friends! I don’t care what happens to me at this point!” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out in sheer motivation while this had surprised the girls as they were confused on what just happened.

“W-What!? Where and how did he become strong all of the sudden?! He’s practically almost dead yet he still…” One of the girls had spoken out in confusion while they could see Rosy slowly getting back with an angered expression on her face.

“Girls! You guys handle Tin Woodman while I handle this creep! We can’t let Jinjur and Mombi down! We gotta attack with everything that we have!” Rosy had commanded the army as the girls nodded their heads and quickly focused their sights on Tin Woodman as they charged towards him as Jack Pumpkinhead quickly ran after them; however!

“Don’t worry about me! I’ll handle them! You take care of Rosy and Flora!” Tin Woodman had cried to his friend while he was met with a nod of understandment from Jack Pumpkinhead as the lad had finally focused his attention on Rosy as her eyes were filled with fury.

“You men are always overzealous and confident! It’s so darn annoying! That’s why I’m gonna enjoy tearing your little pumpkin face LITTLE BY LITTLE!!” Rosy had spat out in anger.

She quickly dashed towards Jack Pumpkinhead with such speed while managing to grab him before slamming him across the palace with such force as this caused him to be sent flying before crashing into a stack of dishes.

“You don’t realize that Mombi is the bad one! She just wants to usurp the throne from Jinjur and conquer the Emerald City and the rest of Oz for herself, DON’T YOU REALIZE THAT!!” Jack Pumpkinhead had cried out to Rosy while dodging each of her attacks with quick succession as despite his new powers, he still didn’t want to harm her.

“That’s all lies! Jinjur would have noticed through her lies by now! You’re just jealous that a woman finally has power in Oz, aren’t you?! I’m so sick of you men always thinking you guys are better than us?! Who brought you into this world?! HUH?!” Rosy had cried back in anger while finally landing a blow on Jack Pumpkinhead’s skull as mushes of pumpkin slowly dripped from his head; however, the lad refused to give up.

“I-It’s because Mombi is good a-at h-hiding things. She’s taken advantage of you and everyone’s desire for a good change and turned it into something evil. I understand that you want a woman like Jinjur in charge and there’s nothing wrong with that but you can’t just force that change but rather wait and why? Because my mother, Ozma shall become the next ruler of Oz…” Jack Pumpkinhead had finally responded back while slowly getting up as the pumpkin mush slowly dripped off from his head.

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT THE HELL UP!!!” Rosy roared in anger while quickly firing her gifted witch powers towards Jack Pumpkinhead as this caused him to collapse on the ground; however. She wasn’t done with him yet as she walked towards him.

“It seems that you are at death’s door, any last words?” Rosy had spoken out to Jack Pumpkinhead as she could her opponent slowly getting back up which made her eye twitch.

“Mother, Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Woggle Bug, and Glinda, Thank you for everything. I feel like I’m at death’s door and if it wasn’t for my head expiring than It’s me dying to protect my friends..” Jack Pumpkinhead had thought to himself as he knew his time was nearing its end; however he still refused to give up as he quickly used his arms to create giant branches in hopes of keeping Rosy at bay.

“Now what are you trying to do?! Whatever it is just know that It’s hopeless!” Rosy had spat out in annoyance as she destroyed the branches that were coming towards her; however, Rosy didn’t notice the branches that were above her as it successfully captured Rosy which angered her.

“Y-You Little..” Rosy had spat out once more as she could see Jack Pumpkinhead looking rather weak as the once lively pumpkinhead was now nearly gray and moldy.

“You shall stay here until the battle is over but please know that Mombi is tricking you, You, Flora, and the others aren’t bad people but rather misguided. I hope that you guys can find peace…” Jack Pumpkinhead had spoken out for the final time as the room was covered in branches which was quite a beautiful site despite the situation while Rosy could see Jack Pumpkinhead slowly molding away as his body had stopped moving.

“Goodbye, Mother, Goodbye Scarecrow, Goodbye Tin Woodman, Goodbye, Woggle Bug, and Goodbye, Glinda, I love you all so much…” Jack Pumpkinhead had thought to himself for the final time as he had finally passed away due to his battle injuries and him expiring as well while his body collapsed into the ground with only his body remaining.

“That fool…” Rosy simply uttered out as she could do nothing and remained pinned to the wall until the battle was over; however, she felt a twinge of guilt within her.

*Mombi’s Throne Room*

Ozma and Mombi were battling it out as it was quite tense as the both of them were in high tensions.

“You are holding back, aren’t you? You don’t want to kill me but rather imprison me, eh? I know the daughter of King Pastoria and Queen Lurline can’t be weak?” Mombi had asked Ozma while she waited for an answer as Ozma eventually began to speak.

“Yes, If I wanted to than I could easily destroy you right here and than but you are failing to realize that I don’t want to kill you despite everything; however, if it came down to your death meaning everyone in Oz is safe than I won’t be afraid to land the killing blow” Ozma had responded back as this made Mombi cackle rather manically.

“Oh really? The power to blow me away? NONSENSE! If you want to see power like that than I’ll be your guest!” Mombi had spat out once more to Ozma while quickly charging towards Ozma with such speed; however, Ozma dodged the upcoming attack.

“Take this!!” Ozma had cried out while firing an attack towards Mombi; however, the old hag managed to dodge it before smiling once more.

“Let’s see if you can dodge or take this attack, my witchcraft is far more stronger than yours…” Mombi had spoken out to Ozma once more while opening her mouth to fire a huge attack as the blast quickly came towards Ozma’s direction.

“C-Crap!!” Ozma simply cried out as her eyes widened in surprise while she quickly used her arms to block the attack as this proved to be helpful since she was able to fend off the blast until it dispersed.

“Now It’s my turn, Old Mombi!” Ozma had cried out with a smile.

Ozma had quickly dashed towards the old hag witch such speed before delivering a mighty blow to her face while also delivering a slew of attacks towards her chest which caused Mombi to cry out in pain as the evil witch had fallen below the palace eventually landing in the exact same location where Jack Pumpkinhead had sadly passed away.

“Y-You impudent brat!” Mombi had spat out while looking up to see Ozma descending towards her with a serious expression on her face while Rosy watched everything.

“M-Mombi!? Is that you?! What happened..” Rosy had asked the witch in a tone of curiosity before quickly being silenced by Mombi.

“SILENCE!! Once I’m done with the brat then you and your little friends are next! I do appreciate you for forcing that pumpkinhead to give his pathetic life so maybe I’ll just turn you into a marble statue..” Mombi had spat out to Rosy in a tone of anger and happiness as Rosy’s eyes widened in shock as she had realized that Jack Pumpkinhead was right all along and to make matters worse, Ozma had heard those words which had made her eyes widen.

“W-What do you mean?! Jack Pumpkinhead can’t be dead! He can’t!” Ozma had spoken out in denial while quickly running towards his destroyed body before noticing a seed in what was his head which caused her to cry.

“I-It’s all my fault. I should had told Jack Pumpkinhead to stay with Glinda and the others and now he’s dead, he was my friend…” Ozma had quietly spoken to herself once more while silently sobbing and mourning for her dead friend; however, Ozma knew that she must continue to fight for the sake of her loved ones as she placed the seed into a safe place and locked her eyes into Mombi as her eyes were filled with fury,

“Pathetic? The only person who’s pathetic in this room is you! You’ve stolen my life! You tried to kill Dorothy! And now you are mocking my friend?! Jack Pumpkinhead was my amazing friend and I won’t tolerate you slandering his name!” Ozma had cried out to Mombi in righteous anger while tears flowed down from her eyes as she and Mombi had quickly resumed their battle while Rosy could do nothing but watch.

*Emerald Roads*

Scarecrow and Woggle Bug were riding Sawhorse as they were heading towards the Emerald City alongside Glinda, her army, and Gump.

“Don’t worry! We’re coming! Just hang tight everyone!! We shall be there in less than ten minutes!!” Scarecrow had cried out while also feeling Sawhorse picking up speed as the once motionless creature was now traveling at marvelous speeds out of sheer motivation to save his creator and friends and now!

The final stage for the fate of the Emerald City was now officially beginning.

Chapter Text

(Mombi Spills The Beans)

*December 21st, 1900*

*Emerald City*

Scarecrow and Woggle Bug had finally arrived at the heart of the Emerald City by using Sawhorse as the once peaceful city was thrown into chaos as Jinjur had commanded her army to ensure that nobody wasn’t hiding anything that could anger Mombi as this shocked Scarecrow.

“This is terrible! We gotta act fast before things go south!” Scarecrow had uttered out while also hear sounds of battle coming from the palace which prompted him to look up while Woggle Bug began to speak.

“It seems that Our Majesty Ozma is battling against Mombi! We gotta ensure that nobody interrupts our majesty’s battle!” Woggle Bug had spoken out while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement before the pair turned their direction back to Jinjur.

“Jinjur! It’s time for this madness to stop, here and now! Innocent people are being hurt as we speak!” Scarecrow had commanded the young woman; however this was to no avail as Jinjur simply laughed at his command before speaking once more.

“You fool! Why would I listen to someone like you?! Mombi has blessed us with her powerful magic and now we’re using it to teach these people of the Emerald City a lesson and I’m Queen of Oz so why should I even bother with you?!” Jinjur had spat back to Scarecrow as there was a moment of silence before Scarecrow was about to speak; however, Glinda and her army had finally arrived at the scene as sounds of beautiful chanting could be heard amidst the chaos as the voice of Glinda could be heard from the other side of the wall which protected the city.

“General Jinjur, surrender now! You know that it’s unwise to continue fighting and being tricked by Mombi, right? So please surrender or else my army will take care of things and this is an order from the Good Witch of the South” Glinda had spoken out in a gentle yet still maintaining a hint of authority in her voice; however, this only made Jinjur laugh as she didn’t buy any of Glinda’s warnings.

“Oh, really? You expect me and my army to call it quits while we’re this far in the game? Don’t make me laugh!” Jinjur had responded back while clearly being oblivious to the situation she was in as this made Glinda sigh to herself.

“Well then, It seems like I shall use my army to take care of things..” Glinda had simply responded back in her usual polite yet strong tone of authority voice as the walls had suddenly disappeared that once protected the city thus revealing Glinda’s army.

The Army of Glinda the Good looked very grand and imposing when it assembled at daybreak before the palace gates.

The uniforms of the girl soldiers were pretty and of happy colors, and their silver-tipped spears were bright and glistening, the long shafts being inlaid with mother-of-pearl. All the officers wore sharp, gleaming swords, and shields edged with peacock-feathers; and it really seemed that no foe could by any possibility defeat such a brilliant army.

Glinda had rode in a beautiful palanquin which was like the body of a coach, having doors and windows with silken curtains; but instead of wheels, which a coach has, the palanquin rested upon two long, horizontal bars, which were borne upon the shoulders of twelve servants.

“Alright! By the name of Glinda, The Good Witch of the South! I hereby order everyone to march into the Emerald City and liberate everyone from Jinjur and Mombi’s terrible rule!” Kiki had commanded the army as she was given special orders by Glinda herself to wield the command of the army and with that, the army had marched towards the Emerald City which proved to be troublesome for Jinjur.

“D-Darn it!! Girls!! Don’t hold back!! Fight them if you must!” Jinjur had spoken out in fear while all of this was being watched by Scarecrow and Woggle Bug who had smiles on their faces.

“Marvelous! Look at these girls! They’ll surely drive Jinjur and her army out of the city in no time!” Scarecrow had spoken out in joy while Woggle Bug nodded his head in agreement as the pair had seen the army of Glinda marching inside of the city as the army had quickly subdued most of Jinjur’s army with ease since they was no match for the might of Glinda.

“What are you ladies doing?! Fine! I shall take care of these pathetic traitors myself!” Jinjur had spoken out in sheer annoyance and anger as she attempted to lunge at Glinda’s army; however, Kiki quickly took notice of this and began to subdue her.

“I won’t allow you to do that! It’s best for you and your army to give up!” Kiki had advised Jinjur while pinning her body to the ground which was followed by a few soldiers from Glinda’s army to surround the pair while aiming their swords at the fallen Jinjur; however, this only made Jinjur chuckle to herself which confused everyone.

“Give up? Oh no, I’m afraid I have other plans and I know all about you people from the Quadling Country since Mombi has told us all about you guys and how much of a threat you people are to my rule..” Jinjur had finally spoken back while chuckling to herself as a black aura suddenly formed from her body which quickly made Glinda suspicious.

“Ladies, I command you to get away from Jinjur! It seems Mombi has used her magic to brainwash them while also giving them some of her powers..” Glinda had commanded Kiki and the others as the girls had quickly obeyed their master by stepping away from Jinjur as she had finally gotten up.

“It seems that you’ve finally figured out things, eh? No matter! I shall use my gifted powers to destory anyone who dares to cross my way! PREPARE TO DIE!!!” Jinjur had cried out in sheer motivation as the black aura had consumed her while her eyes had an eerie red glow.

“Be careful my good people, Jinjur has finally shown her true powers…” Woggle Bug had advised everyone while preparing to use his cane for battle as more and more of Jinjur’s army illuminated the same type of glow which could prove rather troublesome to everyone.

“Jinjur, this isn’t like you, allowing Mombi to corrupt you and your friends for your own selfish gains?! How low could you and everyone else stoop..” Kiki had spoken out to Jinjur in a tone of disgust as she suddenly used her hands to motion for the army to prepare themselves for whatever was coming their way.

“Selfish? What a pitiful thing to say! I’m only doing what I believe is right and Mombi is only helping us achieve my dream of being Queen of Oz '' Jinjur had responded back while chuckling to herself as it was clear that Jinjur wasn’t gonna listen.

“Then if you won’t listen to Kiki nor anyone’s pleas then we shall use force while I pay Mombi a visit, does that sound fair, no?” Glinda had chimed into the conversation as this caused Jinjur to sneer at the good witch as she spoke once more.

“Do what you want, Mombi’s new magic should be enough to defeat you anyways so might as well die a poor man’s death” Jinjur had responded back in a rather smug tone of voice as she suddenly saw Glinda getting up from her seat.

“You believe so? Mombi couldn’t even defeat Locasta, the Good Witch of the North on her own accord so she tried to use the same cheating tactics that she’s using as of this moment..” Glinda had responded yet again to Jinjur for the final time as she flew upwards to where the heated battle between Ozma and Glinda was taking place thus leaving the battle in the hands of everyone else.

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma and Mombi’s battle had reached a heated point as the once beautiful palace was now nearly a mess as both opponents had used their staffs to do battle with each other.

“The more this battle draws out the more likely that innocent people will die in my name! So just be a good little princess and DIE!” Mombi had cried out as she used her staff to fire a a huge dark blast towards Ozma; however, the young princess had quickly dodged it while also firing a huge green ball of energy from her staff as well as it came rushing towards Mombi but the old hag had managed to block it with just her arm.

“It’s over! Your days of terrorizing innocent people ends here!” Ozma had cried out in righteous anger.

Ozma had quickly dashed towards her former master as she delivered a mighty blow towards her stomach just by using her staff as this caused Mombi to cry out in pain as this sent her flying back towards the ground while Ozma had descended back to the ground.

“Y-You L-LITTLE!!” Mombi roared in anger as she fired a huge blast from her mouth; however, Glinda had quickly arrived just in the nick of time as she grabbed the dark energy and crushed it just by using her hands with ease.

“G-Glinda!! You’ve finally arrived!” Ozma had cried out to Glinda with a tone of joy as she ran up to the good witch while having a huge smile on her face.

“You’ve fought well, my child but you had the power to destroy Mombi with a snap of a finger yet you refused, why is that? Glinda had asked Ozma in a tone of curiosity while the young princess began to answer the question.

“Well, I don’t want to kill Mombi or anything but rather banish or have her life the rest of her life without her powers or anything” Ozma had responded back while Glinda listened very carefully.

“Than It shall be done, I shall force Mombi to strip herself from any powers she once loved..” Glinda had spoken back as the pair slowly walked towards Mombi who appeared to be defeated; however!

“So, It seems that you’ve finally shown your ugly little face here, eh? You do realize that all of this is truly pointless since I have the power to KILL YOU!!” Mombi had spat out to Glinda in anger as she attempted to harm the good witch with her claws; however, Glinda was clearly FAR above Mombi’s power as she simply flicked the evil witch just by using her fingers and this had sent Mombi flying across the room.

“I’d advise you to stop with your plans and surrender yourself but first, I want you to tell me a few things..” Glinda had spoken out to Mombi while she and Ozma walked closer to the old hag as it seems that Mombi knew what was coming due to her face being that of annoyance.

“S-So, you want to know why I kidnapped Ozma as a baby, right? Fine! I’ll tell you! It was a long time ago during King Pastoria’s rule. I used to be the Wicked Witch of the North who ruled over Gillikin Country with an iron fist! One day, a strange man who came from the skies had appeared with the initials O.Z and this sent people into a frenzy due to him being some sort of a god or rather new ruler..” Mombi had explained to Glinda and Ozma while chuckling to herself as this caused Glinda to raise an eyebrow.

“You are referring to Oz or otherwise Oscar Diggs, right?” Glinda had asked the old hag as while Mombi nodded her head in confirmation as she continued to explain the story.

“Correct, anywho! This man lied to the people of Oz about how he was their king or whatever; however, unknown to him, there was already a King and of course, his name was Pastoria and he had a baby daughter who was heir to the throne! And so! Me, and the Witches from the East and West had come up with a plan and that was to ensure that Ozma NEVER came to power and how did this plan work? It’s simple! We simply told the Wizard to steal Ozma as a baby and once he did that, the baby shall be placed under my rule..” Mombi had explained once more to Glinda as this story made Ozma upset.

“W-Wait?! What do you mean by that!? There’s no way that the Wizard could do such a thing like that!” Ozma had spoken out in denial while Mombi smiled as she continued with her story.

“Of course he would! That man wanted all the power for himself so he agreed to hatch this little plan but unknown to him, we all had a plan to turn you into a statue and kill the Wizard thus controlling the precious Emerald City! Isn’t that great?! You would have died a poor man’s death while Oz dies like a fool!” Mombi had spat out while laughing to herself rather manically while Ozma began to speak.

“And what happened to my father? Did he or anyone else kill him…” Ozma had asked Mombi in a rather serious tone of voice as the old hag had shaken her head.

“No, he died of a sickness but I was considering the idea but I’ve already spoken far enough!!” Mombi had spat out while smiling to herself; however, she quickly realized that fighting against Ozma and Glinda together was rather challenging despite her words and thus her cowardly nature had overtaken her.

“If you fools want to fight me so badly then you might as well chase after me!!” Mombi had spat out to the pair once more as she quickly bursted through the walls of the palace thus flying across the Emerald City with such speed.

“S-She’s getting away!!” Ozma had cried out in surprise as she looked over to see Sawhorse who had managed to find his way into the palace during the chaos which surprised her.

“Quick! Get on! I’ll catch up to her” Sawhorse had cried out while Ozma quickly had gotten on the sawhorse.

“Glinda, you stay here, okay? If Mombi wants to fight me personally so badly then she’ll get her wish, okay?!” Ozma had advised Glinda while the good witch understood the situation and nodded her head in agreement.

Ozma and Sawhorse had taken off with such speed that the final battle that could decide the fate of the Emerald City was now moving towards the skies.

Chapter Text

(The Riches of Content)

*Author’s Note: This chapter marks the end of the second story arc and once again, thank you to everyone who’s read my interpretation and spin on this wonderful series*

*December 21st, 1900*

*Emerald City*

Ozma was chasing Mombi throughout the skies of the Emerald City with the help of Sawhorse as the heated battle between them was nearing its end.

“Mombi!! Surrender now! Escaping is useless! You shall be jailed for your crimes!” Ozma had cried out to the evil witch; however, Mombi only cackled as she only began to fly much faster which prompted Sawhorse to pick up speed as well.

“I won’t let her get away! I refuse to allow this evil witch to continue terrorizing innocent people!” Ozma had thought to herself as she continued to chase Mombi across the land of Oz until the pair found themselves above a desert; however, this wasn’t no ordinary desert given Ozma’s rather perplexed reaction.

“The Deadly Desert? Does Mombi intend to trick me by making me fall to my death? I do recall the old witch telling me during my life as Tip and how that nobody besides Glinda isn’t strong enough to survive the desert..” Ozma had thought to herself before looking up to see Mombi’s terrible smile as she began to speak.

“It finally ends here, Ozma. I should had killed you when I had the chance but now I shall blow you away completely until there’s not a single trace left of you!” Mombi had spat out in a tone of hatred while using her hands to create a giant black ball of energy which shocked Ozma as her eyes had widened in shock.

“What do you intend to do?! Just give up! You are no match for me and Glinda!” Ozma had asked Mombi while preparing herself for whatever was coming her way as this was to avail as Mombi laughed.

“Simple, This baby right here has the power to destroy you and the entire Emerald City! I’ll simply rebuild from scratch anyways but anywho, SAY GOODBYE TO THAT WRETCHED CITY!! Mombi had roared in anger and confidence as she finally motioned her hands for the huge energy ball to descend towards Ozma and Sawhorse.

“That witch! She’s truly a coward to the bitter end, eh? What shall we do?!” Sawhorse had spoken out in a worried tone of voice while Ozma had carefully gotten off him with a serious look on her face.

“I’ll try to hold it off while you head back to Emerald City, okay? I don’t want you getting hurt, okay? You’ve always been such a good help to me and my friends and once this is done, I shall reward you with the highest medal, does that sound good?” Ozma had spoken back to Sawhorse before giving him a warm hug as the sawhorse nodded his wooden head in understandment.

“Sure thing and you’ve been a good kid as well. Don’t die on us, okay?!” Sawhorse had spoken back to his creator before turning the other direction as he began to fly back to the Emerald City.

“Now, there’s one more thing I gotta take care of..” Ozma had spoken out to herself as she quickly turned her direction to face the huge black ball of energy as she used her hands to push it back; however, she was struggling which caused Mombi to speak out.

“Tell me? Why do you still continue with this utterly pointless battle? Do you truly think you had a chance against me? Once I’m done with you, I shall head back to the Emerald City” Mombi had asked Ozma in a curious tone of voice while trying to push her attack towards Ozma as the young girl remained fearless as she began to answer Mombi’s question.

“Because I have friends to protect! I refuse to give up against a monster like you! You’ve stolen my life! My time with my father and now you are manipulating Jinjur and her friends while also trying to kill everyone else as well! I fight because I have those precious people to protect!” Ozma had responded back in a fierce tone of voice while trying to push back Mombi’s attack as the old hag bursted out in laughter once more.

“It’s that girl, Dorothy, isn't it?! She had filled your mind with such trivial thoughts! That’s why you wanted to know about your past and that’s why you wanted to become a girl once more, right? No matter! I shall find Dorothy once I’m done with you!!” Mombi had spat out in annoyance while pushing her hands forward as the black energy ball had further descended towards Ozma as this made the young girl struggle to destroy it completely.

“No! My thoughts are my own! I always wanted to find out who I was and even if Dorothy did inspire me to find my true calling! She’ll always be a better person than you’ll ever be! So I can’t lose!” Ozma had spoken out in a fierce tone of voice as she suddenly felt the presence of Queen Lurline wrapping her arms around her which gave her comfort.

“My child, you must use your power to destroy Mombi. She can;t be reasoned with and by that, she must be killed for the sake of the Emerald City…” Queen Lurline had spoken out to Ozma in a gentle yet authoritative tone of voice while Ozma nodded her head in understandment as she knew what to do.

“Mombi!! It’s over!! Your reign of terror ends TODAY!!!” Ozma had roared in righteous fury as she let out battle cry as she finally had gotten serious which gave her the strength to finally push back Mombi’s attack with such ease as the attack was coming towards the evil witch which had shocked her.

“I-I got this! T-there’s no way I shall be defeated by a MERE BRAT!!” Mombi had spat out in annoyance while trying to deflect her very own attack so she could push it back to Ozma; however, she found herself struggling as she tried her hardest to push it back.

“I-I Refuse to be killed by this! I-Refuse!! I’m Mombi!! The Wicked Witch of the North!! The most POWERFUL..” Mombi had cried out for the final time as her very own attack consumed her which caused her body to be utterly decimated thus destroying the evil witch for good.

“I-It’s over, Mombi, you should have given up when you had the chance…” Ozma had spoken out in a tone of sympathy before falling from the sky as her body was heading towards the Deadly Desert; however, Sawhorse had quickly dashed towards where his creator was falling and successfully catched her as the young girl fell unconscious.

“Ozma, you did it. You’ve defeated Mombi..” Sawhorse had uttered out to himself while letting out a smile as he quickly flew Ozma back to the Emerald City.

*Emerald City*

Mombi’s death had caused Jinjur, Flora, Rosy, and the rest of their army to return back to normal as the brainwashing disappeared.

“W-What’s going on? The last thing I remembered was Mombi telling us about some lost princess or something..” Jinjur had spoken out in confusion while Kiki and the rest of Glinda’s army had let out chuckles as Kiki began to explain everything to Jinjur.

“Well, Mombi had used her magic to brainwash you and the rest of your army to do her bidding but it seems that Mombi has been defeated by Ozma, the true ruler of Oz” Kiki had explained to Jinjur as this left her even more confused; however, she slowly began to accept things as she also looked over to see Glinda approaching them alongside with Tin Woodman and Rosy.

“Sawhorse shall be arriving with Ozma in just a few minutes and she shall be crowned as the true ruler across Oz but let’s all shake hands and ensure that we become stronger people” Glinda had advised to everyone as she had seen Jinjur’s army shaking hands with her army while Rosy and Flora made up with Scarecrow, Woggle Bug, and Tin Woodman.

“Hey, where’s Jack Pumpkinhead at? I’ve haven’t seen him around..” Scarecrow had asked in a tone of curiosity, sadly, he was met with Rosy’s sad expression as she began to explain the situation to him.

“I’m terribly sorry but your friend has given his life to ensure that everyone would be safe and It’s all my fault, I should have listened to him..” Rosy had responded back as she was met with a gentle hand of comfort by Scarecrow who had a warm smile on his face.

“Don’t beat yourself up, You were controlled and manipulated by Mombi so it’s truly the old witch’s fault but it seems that she’s defeated now so all is well” Scarecrow had responded back as this made Rosy smile.

“Thank you, I truly appreciate it..” Rosy had spoken back with a smile on her face while looking up to see Sawhorse arrive with Ozma as this caused everyone including the Emerald City residents to erupt and cheers of praise.

“It’s Our Majesty, she’s finally here to establish peace and security to the city” Woggle Bug had spoken out in joy while he also saw Glinda walking towards Ozma who was resting on Sawhorse.

“My child, you’ve done great. I’m truly proud of you..: Glinda had spoken to Ozma as she used her magic to fully hear Ozma’s small injuries as this caused her to awaken as she slowly opened her eyes to see all of her friends and allies.

“G-Glinda!! Did I defeat Mombi or did she escape?! I hope it’s the former!” Ozma had spoken out in confusion as this caused everyone to laugh including Glinda as she began to answer the question.

“Ozma, you’ve used your power to defeat Old Mombi for good and now, you shall be crowned as Princess Ozma, the true ruler of Oz for all of eternity!” Glinda had responded back while gently using her staff to restore Ozma’s battle worn outfit back into her usual, beautiful and royal outfit.

“So, what’s the first order of business, your majesty?” Woggle Bug had asked Ozma in a polite tone of voice while Ozma chuckled at him before speaking.

“Please don’t call me that, you’re my friend so simply call me Ozma if you must and my first order is to abolish any type of money and currency, the Emerald City shall be a system where people freely trade and only if it’s an equal and just trade! And also, the men, boys, women, and girls should all work together to ensure a brighter future where everyone is equal..” Ozma had responded back to Woggle Bug while the intelligent creature nodded his head in understandment as Ozma had walked towards the palace with everyone following her.

“Secondly! I shall allow ZERO tolerance for discrimination based on someone’s well being! My people shall be free to be or do whatever they please as long as it’s not harmful to others!” Ozma had spoken out once more in a confident tone of voice while more cheers from the residents could be heard.

“My child, you can’t rule over the people with a messy palace and city so allow me to fix the issue for you..” Glinda had spoken out as she used her magic to restore the Emerald City and palace to it’s former glory while Jinjur and the others were questioned on what to do next, luckily, this seemed to have caught Ozma’s attention.

“And as for you, Flora, Rosy, and the rest of the all girls army. I shall allow everyone to remain free; however, any future threats that you guys may want to conspire will be dealt with, okay?” Ozma had commanded Jinjur and the others as the girls nodded their heads in understandment; however, their hearts were moved and changed by Ozma as they knew that their old ways of changing things wasn’t gonna work out.

“Ozma is right, we’ve been tricked and manipulated by Mombi which caused us to act out of line but we can’t allow that mishap to define us, right? But I was also thinking of disbanding the army for the foreseeable future…” Jinjur had spoken out while this had initially shocked Flora and Rosy; however, they’ve slowly come into an understanding.

“You’re right, I think it’s best to go our separate ways for the time being but I’m sure Ozma would prove herself to be a great ruler” Flora had spoken out to Jinjur while the young woman nodded her head in agreement.

“Exactly! Now let’s leave this place and go about our separate ways! Who’s with me?!” Jinjur had spoken out with a huge smile on her face as this was followed by many cheers and shouts from Jinjur’s army as she, Rosy, Flora, and the rest of the army all parted ways as everyone had left the Emerald City leaving Ozma and the others with smiles on their faces.

“Those girls weren’t half bad..” Scarecrow had uttered out before quickly getting into panic mode as he suddenly remembered Gump.

“Oh yeah?! Gump?! What shall we do with him?!” Scarecrow had spoken out once more while Ozma raised her hands to calm Scarecrow down.

“It’s okay! Gump shall be mounted in my office room. My dear friend had told me the night before we departed from Winkie Country that he wished to be dismantled and mounted once our adventures is done and of course, he’s waiting outside in the gardens” Ozma had spoken back to her friend as this brought a sense of peace to Scarecrow as he sighed in relief as Glinda began to speak.

“It looks like I shall be taking my leave, I can go back to Quadling Country knowing that the Emerald City is in good hands but I must thank everyone for your courageous acts. You people have shown that friendship truly conquers all and by that, I’m very proud of everyone here and I wish everyone farewell” Glinda had spoken back to the gang for the final time as everyone waved her goodbye as they had seen the good witch leaving the palace as in the end, Glinda and her army had marched towards their destination which was the Quadling Country.

*Carriage*

“Your Majesty, why didn’t you use your power to put an end to Mombi? I’m quite curious..” Kiki had asked Glinda in a tone of curiosity as she was met with a smile before her expression became more formal.

“It’s a secret, my darling. The truth shall come into light when the moment comes but for now, we shall rest..” Glinda had responded back as this left Kiki rather confused but she also understood the reason as she looked out of the carriage window to see the beautiful sunset which illuminated the Emerald City.

*Emerald City*

Ozma had finally sat on her throne while taking a deep breath as she knew there was more work to do.

“Woggle Bug, would you like to be the important post of public educator? Your intelligence could truly pave the way for the residents to become more open-minded and accepting and It could also help me with my royal duties as well” Ozma had asked Woggle Bug and without any shred of doubt, Woggle Bug had accepted the offer rather graciously.

“Of course! Of course! My dream was to always spread knowledge across the Land of Oz!” Woggle Bug has answered back while tipping his hat to show respect which made Ozma smile as she looked over to Scarecrow and Tin Woodman.

“And what about you two? I know Tin Woodman rules over the Winkies so I’ll send him back home but I still wanna see where your hearts lie” Ozma had asked the pair while waiting for a response until Tin Woodman began to speak.

“I shall return back to the Winkies. I’m sure they dearly miss me; however, this doesn’t mean I won’t visit or write to you from time to time” Tin Woodman had responded back with a smile on his face while Scarecrow nodded his head in agreement.

“He’s right and as for me, I might just join Tin Woodman since I always wanted to travel and not be stuck doing royal duties” Scarecrow simply responded as this made Ozma smile as she had gotten up from her throne.

“Then it's decided! You two are free to do as you please! You guys have been such wonderful people to me and I can’t repay you enough” Ozma had spoken out to her friends while walking over to one of the tables which contained the seed of Jack Pumpkinhead as this made her smile as she gently buried it in the flower pot before going back to her throne to take a seat.

“You know, I’ve read this story where a man was very smart; however, he lacked the heart needed to become King and thus he was overthrown so, I’m wondering if someone’s heart is needed to become rich” Tin Woodman had spoken out to everyone while Scarecrow kindly objected.

“That is true; however, I feel like you need the brains necessary to become rich and content so maybe having smarts is needed to become rich” Scarecrow had objected while Ozma had begun to speak.

"Wrong, You are both rich, my friends, and your riches are the only riches worth having, the riches of content and character!” Ozma had spoken out to her friends while letting out a warm smile as the young girl was ready to rule over her the people of Oz for all eternity.

End of Story Arc 2

Chapter Text

(Dorothy’s Return)

*Author’s Note: This chapter marks the start of the new story which is loosely based on Ozma of Oz, the third book in the series and features the return of Dorothy!*

*September 20th, 1905*

*1:20pm*

*Kansas*

Five years had passed since Dorothy’s adventure in Oz as the once young eight year old girl was now a thirteen year old girl who now had curly blonde hair styled in a blunt bob and a strong sense of fashion as she wore a pretty dress with an oversized hat.

Dorothy was sitting in her class, staring at the beautiful prairies as she was daydreaming about her adventures in Oz until this was interrupted by the sound of her friend calling her name which prompted her to turn her direction.

“Dorothy! This is the third time that you are daydreaming, are you sick or something” Dorothy’s friend had spoken out to her in a tone of concern while Dorothy smiled back before answering the question.

“Kinda, It’s just I’ve been thinking about some things lately and it’s also preventing me from sleeping at night as well which prompts my Aunt Em to lecture me but I should be doing okay but thanks for checking up on me, Betsy” Dorothy had responded back to her friend while rubbing her eyes.

“Of course, I know that the tornado incident from five years ago is still affecting you in some way or form so I have to at least be there for you until the very end” Betsy had spoken back to her friend while letting out a warm smile which made Dorothy smile back.

Betsy Bobbin had very curly light-brown hair that was in a mop while also wearing polka-dotted dresses and had big oversized hair ribbons-bows or bonnets.

“Thank you once again but I think people won’t believe me if I were to tell them that my old farmhouse was swept up by a tornado and that I traveled with a talking scarecrow, tin man, and even a talking Lion so I usually keep quiet about it..” Dorothy had responded back while chuckling to herself rather lightly as this made Betsy raise an eyebrow.

“What about your Aunt Em and Uncle Henry? I’m sure they believe you, right?” Betsy had asked her friend once more as this was sadly met with Dorothy shaking her head in denial.

“They don’t believe me since they always thought I was talking nonsense and it’s gotten to the point where Aunt Em even tried to get me on medication but it’s awfully pricey so she decided to send me to school instead which lead me to being here of course” Dorothy had answered back to Betsy while her friend nodded her head in understandment.

“I see, but just know that I believe you and It may sound crazy but you always seem like a smart girl so I’ll give you credit for that..” Betsy had spoken back to Dorothy as both girls shared a smile together before it was interrupted by sounds of a door opening which caught Dorothy’s attention and to her surprise and shock, It was none other than Oscar Diggs, the former ruler of Oz.

“Good Morning class, I’ll be filling in for your teacher for today, you can call me Mr Diggs! I hope that I can provide a wonderful learning experience for everyone here” Oscar had greeted the class while hanging his coat on one of the hangers as Dorothy had stared at the man with a keen interest since she had still remembered her encounter with him all of those years ago.

“It’s Oscar! I wonder if he even remembers me! I have to talk to him once class is over..” Dorothy had thought to herself in surprise as she could do nothing but pay attention in class while Oscar began to tell the class a story.

“Class, I have a little story to tell so please listen up, okay? Anywho! Many years ago, I was just your average gentleman until an awful tornado swept me into the skies which landed me into the mystic Land of Oz!; however, there was a terrible king who ruled the people with an iron fist! His name was King Pastoria! The mighty people of Oz were scared out of their minds! And you know what I did? I’ve used my powers to dispose of the tyrant thus making me the ruler of Oz..” Oscar had spoken out to the class as he showed great interest in telling his obvious fabriced tale as this annoyed Dorothy.

“I don’t remember him telling me about a former king? I don’t know if he’s lying or telling the truth..” Dorothy had thought to herself with a rather annoyed look on her face as she stared out of the window while Oscar continued to tell his story.

“And you might think that’s the end, right? NO! A witch named Mombi visited me THREE times! She was aware of my powers and wanted to see for herself that I was the real deal and I’ve proved her wrong each time! Amazing, isn’t it? But, my story doesn’t end there, a few years pass and I’ve found myself helping a rather strange yet bossy girl, scarecrow, tin man, and lion in getting what they want and sadly, this led me to departing from Oz while the scarecrow was crowned in my place..” Oscar had spoken out to the class while everyone but Dorothy was left in awestruck since Dorothy had a rather annoyed look on her face.

“And that’s all the tales I’ve had for today so let’s continue with class, shall we?” Oscar had spoken out to the class for the final time as the entire class did their work for the reminder of the class hour.

*2:20pm*

Class was finally over as everyone but Dorothy and Betsy were remaining in the class as the girls had packed their things in their purses.

“Hey, do you wanna come over to my house tonight? I know you really need company and a way for you to get out of that farmhouse” Betsy had asked her friend in a curious tone of voice as she was met with Dorothy declining her offer.

“Sorry, I actually have head to Australia with my Uncle Henry this weekend and I’ll be staying for a few days so I won’t be able to come over” Dorothy had answered back while Betsy understood the situation as she nodded her head.

“It’s okay! Go have fun with your folks! You deserve it but I’ll be seeing you since my folks are picking me up but I’ll see you soon!” Betsy had spoken back to her friend while she waved goodbye to Dorothy before exiting the room thus leaving Dorothy alone with Oscar which prompted the young girl to walk towards the desk which he was sitting at.

“Um, excuse me? You might not remember me but I’m Dorothy Gale. The same girl who traveled with Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Lion while also accidentally killing two wicked witches on the way..” Dorothy had reintroduced herself as this caused Oscar to look up before quickly looking back down.

“Huh? You’ve actually heard what I said, right? I’m assuming you’ve managed to see Glinda but how?” Oscar has spoken back in a confused tone of voice as he had assumed that Dorothy was left behind in Oz; however, this clearly wasn’t the case as he stared at the young girl.

“I did, She taught me how to use the silver shoes as a way to get back home but the shoes have fallen into a desert so I can’t really go back to Oz If I wanted to..” Dorothy had responded back in a rather polite tone of voice while Oscar noticed that Dorothy seemed rather tired than how he remembered her.

“I see, Glinda is truly a good woman but you seem awfully tired, did you get a good rest? I can see the bags in your eyes..” Oscar had asked Dorothy in a curious tone of voice while the young girl had shaken her head in denial.

“No, I’ve been struggling with getting a proper sleep for the past five years and there’s some nights where I can sleep but It’s just some nights where I stay awake thinking about Oz and how much I wanna visit my friends but I don’t wanna stray off course, I also wanted to talk to you about that story you told..” Dorothy had answered back while rubbing her eyes as she waited for an answer.

“Oh that, well, half of what I said was true but you know I’m a con man! I gotta tell this tall tale and over exaggerate things so that people can believe me but you should be heading home now since you don’t live that far here” Oscar had answered back while still avoiding Dorothy’s question as this annoyed her which caused her to let out a sigh.

“Well, it was nice seeing you again and see you tomorrow or soon” Dorothy had spoken back to Oscar for the final time before leaving the school building which was quite small as the young girl had finally exited the building.

“That man is never gonna change it seems! He’s still as stubborn as a rock!” Dorothy had spoken out in annoyance as she began to walk back home while thinking back on her adventures in Oz.

“I wonder how Scarecrow and the others are doing? I bet Scarecrow is awfully good at being the new King of Oz” Dorothy had spoken out to herself once more while continuing to walk back to her home with her mind stuck in regards to Oz.

*The farmhouse*

The original house that was swept by the tornado was now replaced by a similar but slightly bigger house as Aunt Em was sitting on her usual chair while Uncle Henry was just finishing his usual work as the pair was discussing Dorothy's behavior.

“It’s been five darn years and our Dorothy is still talking about that fairyland and it’s to the point where she’s struggling to sleep at certain nights! It’s quite awful” Aunt Em had vented to her husband while Uncle Henry nodded his head in agreement while having a concerned look on his face.

“It most certainly is and not even school is helping with her sleeping problems..” Uncle Henry had spoken out in a tone of concern while looking over to see Dorothy arriving home which brought smiles to him and Aunt Em’s faces.

“Dorothy! How was school today? Are you ready for your trip in the coming days?!” Uncle Henry had spoken out to the young girl while giving Dorothy a hug.

“Good Afternoon, my child. How did school treat you today?” Aunt Em had also asked Dorothy while having a smile on her face as the pair waited for a response.

“It was good, nothing too crazy or anything..” Dorothy had answered back while withholding information in regards to seeing Oscar, The former ruler of Oz as she knew that her folks wouldn’t believe her.

“Glad to hear and remember to do your homework or whatever you youngsters do these days” Uncle Henry had spoken back to Dorothy while chuckling to himself which made Dorothy smile as the young girl entered the house and walked towards her room as she entered it.

“Hey Toto, did you miss me? I sure did” Dorothy had spoken out to her dog as the once lively dog was now more laid back as it spent most of its time sleeping.

“I should have accepted Betsy’s offer since we’re not leaving until like Monday..” Dorothy had thought to herself while laying back on her bed as she could do nothing but stare back at the ceiling while being trapped within her own thoughts.

“I wonder how that Tip boy is doing? I hope that he was able to make it home safely…” Dorothy had spoken out to herself in a rather sleepy tone of voice as the days of little to zero restful nights had finally catched up to her as the young girl slowly drifted off to sleep.

*3:32am*

Dorothy had found herself completely awake as she looked over to notice that it was very late as the young girl had gotten up from her bed.

“Jeez, how long have I been asleep for! It’s practically the next morning!” Dorothy had whispered to herself in a quiet tone of voice as she suddenly heard sounds of a chicken which prompted the young girl to look out of her window as she saw that one of the chickens was out.

“Oh gosh, Billina is out of his cage!” Dorothy had whispered to herself in annoyance as she carefully opened her window so that she could leap out of it to return the red hen back into its cage.

“Billina! What are you doing out of your cage?!” Dorothy had whispered rather loudly as she gently picked up the red hen; however, the young girl felt an illuminous white light consuming her and Billina which confused her.

“W-What’s going on?!” Dorothy had spoken out in shock as she and Billina were quickly shot up towards the sky as the pair traveled great distances until they landed in a rather unknown area.

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy and Billina had finally landed on their unknown destination which surprised the young girl.

“W-What is this place? W-Where are we and how did we even get here…” Dorothy had uttered out in shock as the young girl had found herself thrown into yet another adventure; however, Dorothy didn’t know that this particular adventure wasn’t gonna be like her first one…

Chapter Text

(The Terrible Wheelers)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy was surprised to find herself in this rather strange land which was mostly covered in red which confused her as she began to slowly walk across the strange land.

“Am I in Oz again? This sure doesn’t look like Munchkin Country or anything so maybe we’re just lost or something..” Dorothy had uttered out to herself in confusion while she picked up Billina and began to start walking until the sounds of Billina’s clucking could be heard as they finally began to speak to their owner.

“Now where the heck am I?! I knew I should have stayed on the farm if it meant being swept away into this awful land!” Billina had finally spoken out in a rather annoyed tone of voice as this surprised Dorothy as she let out a yelp of surprise.

“B-Billina?! You could talk?! This means we’re in Oz or what seems to be one of its neighboring areas, right?” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina while waiting for a response as the red hen nodded their head in agreement.

“Most likely! I was surprised that I could talk once entering this land since I usually couldn’t talk back in Kansas..” Billina had answered back in a rather confused tone of voice while Dorothy nodded her head in understandment.

“Well, at least you could keep me company for the time being until we can find a way to get back home but it's also still pretty late in the night so maybe we should wait until the morning or something” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina as the red hen nodded their small head in agreement.

“You’re right, I know you’ve gotten a good sleep already but that doesn’t mean that I have to stay awake for your sake!” Billina had spoken back as this response made Dorothy chuckle in a rather cute way as she spoke to the red hen once more.

“Don’t worry, you can sleep while I watch over you cause I usually have trouble falling asleep at times so you won’t have to worry about a thing” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina once more while picking the red hen up as she proceeded to walk to the nearest tree and began to gently put Billina down.

“I wonder what the morning shall hold between the two of us…” Billina had spoken out in a rather sleepy tone of voice as she had slowly drifted off to sleep thus leaving Dorothy in her own thoughts.

“I wonder what the morning is gonna hold for us as well but I hope that we can get home so that my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry won’t worry again..” Dorothy had whispered quietly to herself as laid back on the branch of the tree for the remainder of the night staring at the stars.

*10:22am*

The next morning had arrived as Billina had finally woken up to see Dorothy wide awake washing her face in a nearby pond which surprised her.

“Did you stay up all night or something?! You seem quite energetic at this time of the day?!” Billina had asked Dorothy in a rather curious tone of voice as the young girl nodded her head in confirmation which surprised the red hen.

“Of course, I’m quite a insomniac after all meaning I’m unable to sleep but I also was able to have a good night’s sleep for ONCE yesterday but yeah, I was pretty much up all night” Dorothy had answered back while walking back to Billina while also drying her face carefully with her hands.

“Insomniac? You humans are awfully strange with your words and whatnot! But let’s find a way to get out of this place so I could get back to my den!” Billina had spoken out in a rather confused tone of voice while feeling herself being picked by Dorothy.

“Well It’s just how Humans are but I’m also hungry so maybe we should find some food before we depart from this tree” Dorothy had spoken back to the red hen as Billina simply stared back at her before speaking.

“You know, I’m also getting quite famished as well so I’m on the same boat as you but where in the world are we even gonna find food in a place like this!” Billina had spoken out to Dorothy in a rather confused tone of voice while Dorothy looked around before looking up at the very same tree to find small white boxes which caught her attention.

“I don’t know but I think we might have found our breakfast and it could be that tree in which we spent the night in..” Dorothy had uttered out while pointing at the tree which made Billina rather excited.

“That could be food! Let’s try and see if there’s any food or not!” Billina had spoken out to their owner in a rather happy tone of voice as the pair had made their way towards the tree which contained many small boxes that had a good smell to them.

“They smell wonderful! Do you want to share with me or do you want your own? I know you can’t eat as much food as me but since we’re in Oz or whatever then things might change for you” Dorothy had asked Billina while picking out her small box as Billina finally began to provide an answer.

“I don’t mind sharing but don’t give me too much food and I would rather eat in small potions as if I was still in Kansas” Billina had advised to her owner as the hen had saw Dorothy opening the lunch box which consisted of a ham sandwich, a piece of chocolate cake, a pickle, a slice of cheese an apple, and a glass of ice cold lemonade which Dorothy found to be quite delicious.

“Of course” Dorothy simply replied back to the red hen while gently breaking each of the food into small separate pieces for Billina as she gently laid them on the floor.

“So, who rules this land? Maybe we can ask him for help in regards to getting us back home” Billina had asked Dorothy while eating their portion of the meal while waiting for an answer as the young girl began to speak.

“I’m not sure but if we were in Oz then I would say Scarecrow! He’s a very good friend of mine and the last time I saw him, he was being crowned as King of Oz '' Dorothy had responded back with a smile on her face as she began to eat her meal and for the next few minutes the pair had eaten their meal until there was nothing left.

“That was good! I’ve never had anything like this and whoever planted this tree needs the highest praise!” Billina had spoken out in joy while letting out chicken noises which made Dorothy smile.

“I agree but this still doesn’t beat Aunt Em’s cooking in my opinion but the breakfast was still good nonetheless” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina while putting the food box back into the tree branch as she turned around to see Billina checking out something which made her curious.

“Billina, is there something wrong? You seem awfully focused on something and I’m curious to know why” Dorothy had asked Billina in a tone of curiosity while walking over to the red hen to notice a huge desert that was placed right in the center of between where they was standing and the other side which made the young girl gasp in shock.

“This desert! That’s where my silver shoes fell! I still remember that event but I remember Glinda telling me that this desert is very dangerous and that nobody can’t cross it or else it’s instant death and speaking of that, It’s also called the Deadly Desert” Dorothy had explained to Billina as this knowledge made the red hen clucker in shock.

“Now who decided it was a good idea to put a deadly desert in this place! This place doesn’t seem that important to where you gotta place something like this in your world or whatever!” Billina had spoken out in a rather shocked tone of voice as the pair slowly walked over to the edge of the land they were currently standing at to stare at the large desert.

“I don’t know but maybe it’s to protect the Land of Oz from outsiders or those who want to do harm to this wonderful place” Dorothy had answered back while looking down to see a message that was formed within the sand which quickly caught her attention.

“Beware The Wheelers” The message had said as this made Dorothy and Billina rather curious as they’ve never heard about such a thing called Wheelers.

“Interesting, I wonder what Wheelers could be? I’ve never heard nor seen anything like them during my adventure in Oz back when I was eight..” Dorothy had spoken out in a tone of curiosity while Billina nodded their head in agreement.

“I’m on the same boat as you but if I was to guess then maybe automobiles that have terrible wheels, I guess!” Billina had spoken out in confusion as the pair turned around to continue on with their journey until both of them could hear faint laughter coming from an unknown direction which made the pair more cautious.

“W-What in the world is that sound?!” Dorothy had spoken out in confusion as she turned around to see two small figures quickly approaching her which prompted her to run.

“I don’t know what’s chasing us but it might be the Wheelers if I had to guess so it’s best to RUN!!” Billina had spoken out with extreme caution as quickly ran alongside Dorothy; however, the Wheelers had quickly caught up with the pair.

The Wheelers had the form of a man, except that it walked, or rather rolled, upon all fours, and its legs were the same length as its arms, giving them the appearance of the four legs of a beast.

“Stay away!!” One of the Wheelers cried out in a high pitched voice which startled Dorothy and Billina as the pair quickly made a run for it with the clear goal in getting away from the creatures.

“Look! There’s a hill nearby! We gotta climb it if we don’t want to be caught!” Billina advised Dorothy as they could feel themselves being picked up by Dorothy while the young girl continued to run.

“Got it! I’ve dealt with many strange creatures such as the Kalidah! These Wheelers shouldn’t be a problem for me! Just hang tight!” Dorothy had spoken back to the red hen while continuing to run until they had reached the hill which was rather rocky.

“Quickly! We don’t want to get caught by those legged freaks!” Billina had cried out to their owner in a tone of panic as both them and Dorothy had climbed the rocky hill until they’ve reached a forest which left Dorothy out of breath.

“D-Did we lose them…” Dorothy had uttered out while catching her breath as she was met with Billina nodding their head in confirmation much to her relief.

“Of course and if you look below then the Wheelers can’t climb up to get us! Isn’t that great?!” Billina had responded back in a boastful tone of voice as the pair slowly walked over to see the Wheelers struggling to climb the hill due to their wheels.

“We’ll get you next time!! Once you and the red hen come down then we shall tear you guys into bits!!!” One of the Wheelers spat out in rage as this prompted Dorothy to finally stand up against the terrible creatures.

“Why are you guys so mean?! We didn’t do anything to cause you guys such harm?” Dorothy had spoken out in a rather annoyed tone of voice as she placed her hands on her hips while waiting for an answer.

“Because you and the hen had stolen our food from the Lunch Pail Tree and it was quite rude indeed….” Another Wheeler had spoken out and this one appeared to be their leader due to him dressing more fancy and had a more soft spoken voice than the others as this made Dorothy raise her eyebrow.

“Well, we didn’t know and we’re sorry if we offended you guys or anything but please just go away and leave us alone” Dorothy had spoken back to the leader as she was met with the Wheeler shaking his head.

“I’m afraid not, It is the law here that whoever picks a lunch or dinner-pail without our permission must die immediately” The Wheeler leader had responded back as this was followed with the other Wheelers laughing rather manically which annoyed Dorothy and Billina.

“Such rude beings! I highly doubt it was theirs to begin with! They just wanted to cause trouble!” Dorothy had spoken out in annoyance as she sat down while having a pouty face.

“I agree but the good news is that the Wheelers can’t get us but the bad news is that we’re kinda trapped..” Billina had spoken back while nervously laughing to themselves as it turns out that the pair were trapped with the Wheelers circling around with their laughter being heard across the strange land.

Chapter Text

(Tik-Tok The Machine Man)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

A few hours had passed as some of the Wheelers grew bored and began to slowly retreat back into the forest along with their leader; however, two of the Wheelers guarded the area which Dorothy and Billina were currently resting at.

“Gosh, these Wheelers won’t let up! We’ve been waiting here for hours and there’s still some of them guarding us!” Dorothy had whispered to Billina in a rather annoyed tone of voice while the red hen nodded their head in agreement.

“I agree! But we also gotta find a way out of here or else those Wheelers find a way to climb up here..” Billina had whispered back to their owner in a rather concerned tone of voice as the pair looked around for any signs of an exit before Dorothy noticed a rather strange door that was located below her which piqued her interest.

“A door? Maybe we can use this to escape those terrible Wheelers but where would this door take us? Somewhere dangerous or maybe directly to Oz?” Dorothy had thought to herself while observing the door with great interest before turning to call on Billina by waving her hand as she began to whisper out to the red hen.

“Billina, I think I’ve found a door that could take us somewhere else so let’s hurry and get inside before those awful Wheelers wake up” Dorothy had whispered to Billina as this prompted the red hen to quickly waddle over to their owner while observing the door.

“Interesting, let’s take this door! I’ve been meaning to get out of here!’ Billina had whispered back in a rather excited tone of voice as they had seen Dorothy carefully opening the door to reveal a ladder that could pave the way for our heroes to descend down.

“Okay. I’ll climb down while I carry you, okay? It’s the only way for us to ever get out of this place” Dorothy had advised Billina as the red hen nodded their heads in understandment.

“Sure, just be careful now! I don’t want you to slip and fall cause that will be quite terrible indeed” Billina had spoken back to Dorothy in a tone of concern and understandment as they had felt themselves gently being picked up by Dorothy.

“Okay, let’s go..” Dorothy had simply uttered out as she carefully began to climb down the ladder as she had used one foot to land on each platform while using her one arm to carefully hold on to each platform as this proved to be quite challenging due to her holding Billina.

“You got this! Just take your time, okay? It’s gonna be while before those Wheelers wake up anyways” Billina had spoken out to their owner in hopes of offering Dorothy encouragement as the young girl continued to carefully make her way down the ladder and eventually, Dorothy was able to successfully climb down the ladder without falling as this left her slightly breathless.

“Gosh! That ladder was pretty tall but I’m glad we’ve managed to get away from those Wheelers but also, where are we?’ Dorothy had spoken out to Billina while looking around at the rather strange room.

The room was very dark yet there was still enough light for Dorothy and Billina to see clearly as there were portraits of many people on each side with one of them depicting a rather beautiful woman while there was also plenty of storage scattered across the room.

“What is this place?! How could a small hill possibly lead to a room like this?! I truly don’t get this place..” Dorothy had spoken out in confusion as she and Billina proceeded to explore the strange room while Billina nodded their head in agreement.

“I agree! It’s quite strange indeed but hopefully we can find a way out of here and as far away from those Wheelers as possible” Billina had responded back to Dorothy as the pair continued to explore the room until they noticed a rather strange thing standing in the center of the room.

“Goodness gracious! What in the world is that?!”” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck as she had never seen anything like this in her life.

For It was standing within the narrow chamber of rock, was the form of a man—or, at least, it seemed like a man, in the dim light. He was only about as tall as Dorothy herself, and his body was round as a ball and made out of burnished copper. Also his head and limbs were copper, and these were jointed or hinged to his body in a peculiar way, with metal caps over the joints, like the armor worn by knights in days of old. He stood perfectly still, and where the light struck upon his form it glittered as if made of pure gold.

“Don’t be frightened now, it’s surely not alive, I hope…” Billina had advised Dorothy while the young girl nodded her head in agreement before slowly walking towards the mechanical being with great interest.

“I’m not frightened; however, he reminds me of an old friend and his name was Tin Woodman but he seems rather ancient yet advanced compared to him..” Dorothy had spoken back while gently touching the mechanical being as she observed the being until notice a card which was on his head which prompted her to pick it up and read it.

“SMITH & TINKER'S Patent Double-Action, Extra-Responsive, Thought-Creating, Perfect-Talking MECHANICAL MAN Fitted with our Special Clock-Work Attachment. Thinks, Speaks, Acts, and Does Everything but Live. Manufactured only at our Works at Evna, Land of Ev. All infringements will be promptly Prosecuted according to Law.” Dorothy had read out while Billina was rather confused by this as they were new to this type of thing.

“How strange! A talking mechanical man?! You only hear about those in stories!” Billina had spoken out in awestruck while Dorothy smiled back at the red hen.

“It is but my good friend Tin Woodman proved me wrong since he was able to talk and think for himself as well” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina as she turned the card over which had instructions to turn on the mechanical being.

“DIRECTIONS FOR USING: For THINKING:—Wind the Clock-work Man under his left arm, (marked No. 1.) . For SPEAKING:—Wind the Clock-work Man under his right arm, (marked No. 2.) For WALKING and ACTION:—Wind Clock-work in the middle of his back, (marked No. 3.) N. B.—This Mechanism is guaranteed to work perfectly for a thousand years.” Dorothy had read out once more as this amazed both her and Billina as they did not expect something to work for this long; however, Billina quickly began to devise a plan in regards to the mechanical being.

“Wait?! If we can use this thing to help us with the Wheelers and even become our bodyguard than things will become easier for us, how does that sound?!” Billina had spoken out to Dorothy in amazement as the red hen had used their brains to come up with a rather good plan as this made Dorothy smile.

“Of course! Why didn’t I think of that sooner? If we can just turn his clockworks to wake him up than he’ll surely wake up!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she and Billina quickly began to make good work in activating the mechanical man, just as the card instructions had told and eventually, the mechanical man had finally opened its eyes rather slowly before moving around in confusion before resting its eyes on Dorothy and Billina.

“Good morn-ing, lit-tle girl. Good morn-ing, Mrs. Hen” The mechanical man had spoken out in a rather hoarse and creaky tone of voice while struggling to talk normally; however, Dorothy and Billina understood him perfectly.

“Good Morning, how do you do?” Dorothy and Billina both answered back in a polite tone of voice as the mechanical man began to slowly speak once more to the pair.

“Thank you for res-cu-ing me, Y-You h-have m-my eternal gratitudes” The mechanical man had spoken out in the same monotone voice once more as this made Dorothy smile warmly at him.

“Of course, but I’m curious, what’s your name and how did you end up being locked up in this terrible place?” Dorothy had responded back while waiting for her answer as the mechanical man began to speak once more but this time it was more clear due to functions finally kicking in.

“M-My name is Tik-Tok, I was purchased by Smith and Tinker and I was created by a cruel king called Evoldo who ruled over the Land of Ev which is where you and the hen currently reside but going back to the story, Evoldo would always beat his servants until they were dead and even beaten me; however, since I was a mechanical being and wasn’t able to feel pain, He would lock me up as punishment until I would stop talking..” Tik-Tok had explained to Dorothy and Billina as he had stopped for a moment to gather his thoughts before resuming his story.

“The cruel king had a very lovely wife and beautiful children, five boys and five girls but, one day! He had sold his very own family to the Nome King out of anger and the Nome King used his terrible magic to turn them into ornaments and locked them away; however, many months would go by and Evoldo began to feel a twinge of guilt and tried to win back his family but sadly, It was to no success and finally, Evoldo locked me inside of this place and ventured out to the oceans and threw himself into the ocean…” Tik-Tok had explained to Dorothy and Billina as the story shocked them since this was the first time they'd heard of something like this.

“That’s horrible! Why would he sell his own family like that?! It’s dreadful!” Dorothy had spoken out in righteous anger as she clenched her fists while Billina remained calm but was still shocked.

“I agree, It’s quite terrible indeed..” Billina had chimed into the conversation while Tik-Tok slowly began to move towards his new companions.

“It’s s-sa-d t-ale I-indeed. B-but S-ince y-you t-two s-saved me, I-I shall b-become y-your f-faithful s-servant u-until the end..” Tik-Tok had spoken out in a tone of gratefulness as he felt himself slowly losing his voice due to his clockwork dying as this prompted Dorothy to turn it around until she couldn’t do it anymore.

“Servant? Don’t say that! We could be good friends! We just need someone to take care of those Wheelers for us and also be our bodyguard but that doesn’t mean you are our servant or anything, okay?” Dorothy had advised Tik-Tok while letting out a warm smile as this had confused him due to never hearing that term before.

“Friend? What is a friend? Is it another way of saying servant” Tik-Tok had asked in a confused tone of voice as he was met with Dorothy shaking her head before explaining the term to him.

“A friend is someone who you can always rely on for support, chatting, and other such wonderful things and most importantly, they’ll make you feel loved and important. That’s what a friend is..” Dorothy had answered back while still retaining her beautiful smile as this made Tik-Tok confused yet he was able to understand Dorothy at the same time.

“I see, well, I shall thank you for your kind words and by that, I feel truly motivated to assist you guys in whatever you guys might want help with” Tik-Tok had spoken out as he slowly walked over towards his right while moving some things to reveal another door which surprised Dorothy and Billina.

“A-Another door?! I wonder where this might lead us to?” Dorothy had spoken out in surprise while Billina nodded their head in agreement.

“I’m on the same boat as well!” Billina had spoken back while Tik Tok simply looked back at them.

“This door should take us back to where those Wheelers are; however, We must force one of them to spill some important information to us and once we’re done with that than we’ll have him take us to Princess Langwidere and she should HOPEFULLY help us from there…” Tik-Tok had explained to the pair as this left Dorothy rather curious at this new person that she had just heard.

“Who’s Princess Langwidere?..” Doorthy simply asked her new friend as it seems that this adventure was far from over; however, the young girl hoped that this mysterious person was nice and would assist them on their journey across the Land of Ev.

Chapter Text

(Princess Langwidere)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy had stood in curiosity as she wondered who Princess Langwidere was as she waited for her answer as Tik-Tok had explained to her in regards to who the princess was.

“Princess Langwidere is the niece of the former King Evoldo and is somewhat the new ruler of Ev; however, she’s not clearly fit for the job due to her terrible temper and failure to attend to her duties but she should still be able to help us” Tik-Tok had explained to Dorothy while this story had made her even more curious to meet this mysterious person.

“I see, well, let’s go pay her a visit, shall we? If she can help us then maybe she’s not bad after all” Dorothy had responded back as she saw Tik-Tok opening the door to reveal a pathway that led to the exit which brought relief to Billina’s face.

“Finally! We can escape from this terrible place! But I just hope those Wheelers aren’t waiting for us or anything!” Billina had spoken out in a rather excited yet cautious tone of voice while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement as the gang had finally made their way towards the exit as Tik-Tok was the one to approach the door.

“Allow me to open the door but I’d advise you and Mrs Hen to stay cautious in case those Wheelers are in the area, okay?” Tik-Tok had advised Dorothy and Billina as he opened the door which made the sun beam on everyone’s faces.

“Finally, we’re out and it seems like those two Wheelers that were asleep are gone as well..” Dorothy had spoken out while slowly walking out of the room and into the outside area alongside Tik-Tok and Billina; however, unknown to them was that another Wheeler was slowly watching them.

“So, where exactly is Princess Langwidere’s castle at? Is it somewhere in Ev?” Dorothy had asked Tik-Tok in a curious tone of voice as the mechanical man had nodded his head in confirmation.

“Correct, the princess currently resides in the town of Evna which her royal palace stands and some of the Wheelers work for Langwidere which is why I must find one of them and have them take us to the town of Evna” Tik-Tok had responded back as he continued to walk alongside Dorothy and Billina.

“I see, I wish there was a Yellow Brick Road that can lead us to Evna like how It led me and my friends to the Emerald City. That could make things easier..” Dorothy had spoken back while Billina began to question their owner in regards to Oz.

“Say, are you sure that you went to Oz? I’m don’t see an Emerald City nor the things that you’ve talked about to your Aunt Em and Uncle Henry..” Billina had asked Dorothy in a rather tone of denial as this prompted Dorothy to speak up.

“Of course, I’ve met my friends there, I even accidentally killed two wicked witches and one of them wanted the silver shoes to add with her collection” Dorothy had explained back to Billina while the red hen still wasn’t unsure on what to believe.

“I see, well, I’ll take your word for now but is there a ruler that rules over the Land of Oz? There must be someone looking over the people of Oz '' Billina had asked Dorothy yet again as the young girl was eager to answer the question.

“There is and he’s my friend, Scarecrow! He rules over the people of Oz now since he’s King '' Dorothy had answered back in a joyful tone of voice while Tik-Tok began to correct Dorothy on this matter.

“Incorrect, King Scarecrow of Oz is no more due to his throne being stolen by a woman named Jinjur who was tricked by Mombi; however, things quickly became resolved once Ozma ascended to the throne and became the true ruler of Oz..” Tik-Tok had corrected Dorothy as this revelation surprised her greatly as she had missed quite so much ever since her last trip to Oz five years ago.

“Gosh! I’ve missed quite a lot, haven’t I? I just hope Ozma is nice and just unlike Oscar..” Dorothy had uttered out in a tone of surprise while not knowing that Ozma was actually the same young person whom she helped many years ago back at Winkie Country.

“Look! I see Wheelers! What shall we do?!” Billina had whispered rather loudly to Dorothy and Billina in a tone of panic as this unknowingly alerted the Wheeler that was roaming around as it quickly turned its head over and let out a devious smile.

“COME HERE, CHICKEN!!” The Wheeler cried out in a rather raspy yet horrifying voice as it produced wild cries and rolled swiftly toward the little group, as if to capture them or bar their way but when the foremost had approached near enough.

“I won’t allow you to harm the girl and Mrs Hen, You shall take us to the town of Evna..” Tik-Tok had spoken out before grabbing a dinner-pail box that happened to be sitting by the rock and smacking the Wheeler in the face which caused it to wince in pain.

“Evna? What purpose do you have here!! Nobody ever goes there! The princess doesn’t allow outsiders!” The Wheeler had spat out in confusion as he suddenly tried to get away; however, Tik-Tik grabbed him by his arm rather tightly while giving him a rather stern look on his face.

“Outsiders you say? There shouldn’t be any worries since these two are rather familiar with the area; however, we’re only seeing the princess for assistance and you shall direct us to Evna at once” Tik-Tok had spoken out while slowly tightening his grip on the Wheeler’s arm which made it wince in pain.

“Okay! Okay! I’m sorry! I’m sorry for trying to kill the girl! I’ll take you people over to Princess Langwidere! I promise!” The Wheeler had cried out in a more pathetic voice as he slowly felt the tight grip loosened as he had no choice but to guide everyone to Evna.

“You better not trick us as well since you’ve promised and be sure to take us to Evna, okay?” Dorothy had warned the Wheeler as the strange creature tearfully nodded his head while beginning to direct them to Evna.

The gang had walked across the beautiful land of Evna for what felt like hours when it was only just ten minutes but finally, Dorothy and the others had finally arrived at their destination.

*Evna*

The town was located in a beautiful vale with many fruit trees and green fields and pretty farmhouses were also scattered throughout the valley with smooth roads leading in every direction as this amazed Dorothy.

“This place is beautiful, I wouldn’t mind living here one of these days. Isn’t that right Billina?” Dorothy had spoken out to Billina in awestruck while the red hen nodded their head in agreement.

“I’m with you! This town looks very peaceful like our home in Kansas!” Billina had spoken out while taking their time admiring the beautiful town while the Wheeler had heard their conversation

. “Don’t be fooled, I’ve heard Princess Langwidere isn’t the brightest of people and this is coming from someone like me so just be careful or whatever..” The Wheeler had chimed into the conversation as this made Dorothy rather curious.

“What do you mean by that? Is she like the former Wicked Witches or just plain mean?” Dorothy had asked the Wheeler as the strange creature had shaken his head in denial before answering the question.

“No, but It’s rather her mood swings like one moment she’s happy than the next she’s a raging maniac and to make things even more odd, the princess appears to us in many different faces..” The Wheeler had answered back as this had surprised Dorothy since she didn’t expect Princess Langwidere to be described in such a manner.

“Really? Gosh, I hope we don’t get on her bad side or else that will be bad..” Dorothy had spoken out in surprise as she and the others continued to walk across the town of Evna until finally arriving at Langwidere’s royal castle.

The royal castle was very tall, beautiful, and full of flowers and shrubbery. Several tinkling fountains could be seen, and there were pleasant walks bordered by rows of white marble statuary.rose the tall spires of the royal palace, which glittered brightly against their background of blue sky and the palace was surrounded by charming grounds, full of flowers and shrubbery.

“Woow, this place is beautiful, This is definitely the palace of Princess Langwidere!” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck while Tik-Tok began to correct her.

“Not quite, This seems like this used to be Evoldo’s palace; however, it looks like Langwidere had remodeled the palace in her own image once her uncle passed away” Tik-Tok had explained to Dorothy before turning his direction to the Wheeler as he knew what to do next as the Wheeler slowly wheeled over to the door.

“Remember, do NOT anger Princess Langwidere…” The Wheeler had warned everyone before he knocked on the front door and there was silence for a few seconds before the doors had finally opened to reveal Princess Langwidere herself.

Princess Langwidere was a woman in her mid twenties who appeared to be strikingly beautiful. She had beautiful short black hair, beautiful lips with red lip gloss and she wore a very beautiful royal white dress.

“S-She’s beautiful..” Dorothy had uttered out while blushing madly as this comment was heard by Langwidere which caused her to chuckle.

“Of course, I’m the most beautiful person in Ev and you should be worshiping the very ground I walk on; however, I’m in a good mood today so I’ll pass on that but, state your names and your reasonings on being here..” Langwidere had spoken back to Dorothy in a rather stern tone of voice while maintaining her smile as Dorothy herself was the first one to speak.

“My name is Dorothy Gale and I’m from Kanasa and..” Dorothy had spoken out as the rest of her sentence was cut off by Princess Langwidere as it appeared she remembered something.

“Dorothy? Like THE Dorothy?! I’ve recalled hearing about how you’ve defeated the terrible wicked witches but I failed to realize that It was you but please come in, everyone but the Wheeler..” Langewidere had spoken out to Dorothy while motioning her hands for Dorothy, Billina, and Tik-Tok to enter the palace while giving the Wheeler a dirty look before shutting the door on his face.

“Excuse me but how do you know about me? Do you know the people of Oz?” Dorothy had asked Langwidere in a curious tone of voice as she sat down on one of the beautiful couches while waiting for her answer.

“No, I don’t talk to outsiders but I’ve heard the citizens of this town speak about you and how you’ve exposed Oz for what he truly was” Langwidere had answered back while Dorothy smiled back at her as the princess had a keen interest in her as she studied her head rather closely which made Billina suspicious.

“I don’t like where this is going..” Billina had thought to themself as the red hen could do nothing but watch on what Langwidere's next move be as the princess finally began to speak.

“Tell me, why have you brought Tik-Tok here and why do you want me to help you people?” Langwidere had asked Dorothy in a stern tone of voice while observing the pair very greatly as she waited for an answer.

“I’ve found Tik-Tok in a cave where those Wheelers were harassing us and he also told us all about you, Ev, and everything else but we were hoping to see if you could find a way to get me and Billina back home or tell us the way to Oz..” Dorothy had answered back in a polite and calm tone of voice as this made Langwidere think for a moment as she walked around in circles before finally deciding what to say next as she had let out a smile.

“Of course but you’ll have to give me something first, care to know what it is?” Langwidere had answered back while Dorothy cautiously looked at the young princess before speaking once more.

“And what shall I give you?..” Dorothy had spoken back in a curious yet cautious tone of voice as she finally heard Langwidere beginning to speak

. “Give me your head, that is my only request…” Langewidere had answered back in a cold tone of voice as this shocked Dorothy, Billina, and even Tik-Tok.

“S-She WANTS YOUR WHAT?!” Billina had cried out to Dorothy in shock as this caused them to lay an egg out of pure shock as things were getting quite challenging for poor Dorothy.

Chapter Text

(The Heads of Langwidere)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy was shocked at Princess Langwidere’s strange request as she quickly stood up and began to question the young woman on this matter.

“Why do you want my head?! I refuse to give it to you!” Dorothy had spoken out in a tone of defiance while Billina nodded their head in agreement.

“She’s right! Why should she give you her head and she’ll die by the way!” Billina had spoken out to Langwidere as well as this made the princess laugh as she began to speak once more.

“Die? Oh no! She’ll simply be added with my other collection of heads that also came from beautiful women so consider that a privilege” Langwidere had responded back as this made Dorothy’s eyes widen in surprise while Billina was pacing back and forth in a frenzy before she finally spoke up.

“NO! I refuse to give you my head! I just want you to tell us the way to get to Oz or find a way for me and Billina to get back home and why do you have a bunch of heads anyways?!” Dorothy had spoken out to Langwidere in a more stern tone of voice in hopes of making the princess answer her question; however, this only made Langwidere more angry as she made a scowl.

“Y-YOU RUDE PUNDIT LITTLE GIRL! HOW DARE YOU DEFY ME!” Langwidere had spat out in annoyance and anger as she quickly grabbed Dorothy’s army rather tighly which made her wince in pain.

“Q-Quit it! Let me go!” Dorothy had uttered out while struggling to break free from Langwidere’s tight grip; however, it was no use as she remained stuck in place.

“T-Tik-Tok!! Do something or else Dorothy is gonna be killed by Princess Langwidere!!” Billina had commanded the mechanical man in a tone of panic as they had seen Tik-Tok attempting to move; however, Langwidere snapped her fingers in a certain way and manner which made Tik-Tok freeze into place.

“Silly hen, My uncle created this piece of garbage and he told me all of the tricks to shut him down but I’ll deal with you later!” Langwidere had spoken out in a rather cold tone of voice as she quickly found a small cage and locked up Billina which made Dorothy worried yet angry.

“Let go of my friends right now! They don’t deserve this type of treatment!” Dorothy had spoken out to Langwidere as she felt herself being pulled towards a small door which was followed by the princess chuckling to herself.

“Than surrender your head and if you do, then I shall free your friends but until then, I shall lock you in the dungeons for the time being..” Langwidere had spoken back to Dorothy while pressing the lightswitch to reveal a room filled with a row of roughly thirty heads which shocked Dorothy.

There were heads with golden hair, brown hair, rich auburn hair and black hair; but none with gray hair. The heads had eyes of blue, of gray, of hazel, of brown and of black; but there were no red eyes among them, and all were bright and handsome.

“A-Are these heads real or fake..” Dorothy had asked Langwidere while trying to hide her shock as her question was met with Langwidere nodding her head with a smile.

“Of course, some came from those who questioned my father’s rule while some came from the other world which is separated by the Deadly Desert” Langwidere had answered back while continuing to walk across the row of heads before stumbling on the rich auburn head which was rather pretty.

“O-Other world? Perhaps it’s where I came from but I could be wrong..” Dorothy had spoken out while still remaining cautious after Langwidere’s outburst as she waited on a response from the princess.

“Perhaps, I’m not entirely sure but I do recall reading it in some textbooks but all I know is that some heads were found in that desert such as this one..” Langwidere had answered back as she suddenly took her head off which shocked Dorothy as the young princess placed it on the stand before grabbing the rich auburn head and putting it on herself.

“I-I see but how do you control them and w-why do you keep those heads..” Dorothy had asked once more while still trying to mask her fear as Langwidere began to speak.

“It’s quite simple, I’ve used the technology of Evna to manipulate the already dead brains of the head and force them to become secondary to my original head so in other words, the heads BECOME me..” Langwidere had answered back before pulling Dorothy rather roughly towards her as she stared at her in the eyes.

“I’ll give you one final chance, You have a certain style of prettiness that is different from most of my heads and by that, I shall take your head..” Langwidere had spoken to Dorothy in regards to the head situation once more in hopes of convincing Dorothy to submit; however, it’s clear that Dorothy wasn’t gonna give up that easily.

“Well, I believe you won’t! It’s my head and you won’t be taking it! Free my friends and tell us the way to Oz or find a way to get my and Billina home!” Dorothy had spoken back in a tone of defiance as she showed little to no fear to Langwidere as this only made the princess angry despite her calmness.

“Fine, then you shall be locked away in the dungeons for your rude behavior” Langwidere said rather coldly as she had pulled Dorothy once more as she and the young girl walked towards another door which led to the dungeon.

“You don’t have to lock me up in this place! I said no and that should have been it!” Dorothy had protested while being forced to walk towards the dungeon cell while Langewidere didn’t care about any arguments or protests Dorothy may have had.

“You shall stay inside until you make the choice on giving up your head and that’s FINAL” Langwidere had spat out in annoyance while motioning her hand for Dorothy to enter the dungeon and since Dorothy didn’t want to anger Princess Langwidere any further, she decided to accept her punishment and walk inside the cell with the doors closing behind her.

“And don’t worry, I’ll still feed you and you shall bathe when it’s appropriate and I want all of my heads to look beautiful and well checked but until then, I hope you enjoy your new life” Langwidere had spoken to Dorothy once more before laughing to herself as she walked back to where she came from with the sound of her footsteps slowly getting farther away from the cell.

“Gosh, what was her problem? She was quite nice at first but now she’s acting all mean cause I didn’t want to give up my head..” Dorothy had spoken out to herself while sighing to herself as she slouched back on the brick wall as she could do nothing but stare at her bleak prison room; however something had caught her attention from the small window…

*Langwidere’s living room*

Princess Langwidere had returned to the living room where Tik-Tok and Billina were currently at as the red hen could do nothing but ask questions in regards to Dorothy.

“W-Where’s Dorothy?! Don’t tell me you’ve stolen her head?!” Billina had asked Langwidere in a tone of concern and fear as to the red hen’s relief, Langwidere had shaken her head in denial.

“No, I’ve locked her up since she’s being a brat right now but I shall come for her head in due time and for you! I don’t know if I should keep you as my pet or cook you for breakfast tomorrow..” Langwidere had answered back while smiling as this had frightened Billina as they had begun to panic.

“E-Eat me?! You wouldn’t want to do that since I may not be edible but I don’t mind being your pet if we’re gonna be stuck here!” Billina had spoken back while laughing nervously at the situation as this made Langwidere chuckle back before giving Billina reassurance.

“I’m only joking about eating you! Just wanted to lighten up the mood, that’s all but I do want Dorothy’s head and she has a special charm to her beauty and it made me want to keep her head as one of mine..” Langwidere had spoken back in a more calm and friendly tone of voice while Billina continued to laugh nervously.

“Y-Yeah! A joke! Who would have thought but why not just admire Dorothy’s beauty without the need to want her head..” Billina had spoken back in hopes of talking sense into Langwidere; however, it was to no avail as Langwidere simply brushed off the comment by laughing once more.

“Nonsense! I shall get her head even if it means killing her!” Langwidere had declared to Billina while getting up from her couch to check on Tik-Tok who remained still due to being on the effects of her spell as she quickly sensed something which prompted her to turn her direction from Tik-Tok towards the door.

“Visitors, It seems I have visitors but who could it be, UNLESS..” Langwidere had spoken out in a tone of surprise as this seemed to have caught Billina’s attention.

“I hope whoever it is, saves us!” Billina had thought to themself while feeling a sense of excitement and fear at the same time.

*Evna Gardens*

The town of Evna was dead silent; however, the silence was interrupted by sounds of an approaching army with a mass of rainbow colors approaching Langwidere’s palace which was all led by a familiar army.

First came a magnificent golden chariot, drawn by a great Lion and an immense Tiger, who stood shoulder to shoulder and trotted along as gracefully as a well-matched team of thoroughbred horses. And standing upright within the chariot was a beautiful girl clothed in flowing robes of silver gauze and wearing a jeweled diadem upon her dainty head. She held in one hand the satin ribbons that guided her astonishing team, and in the other an ivory wand that separated at the top into two prongs, the prongs being tipped by the letters "O" and "Z", made of glistening diamonds set closely together and it was no other than Ozma and her royal court with even Dorothy’s old friends joining the fray!

“Are you sure this is the residence of Princess Langwidere? I have a feeling that she might be on to us..” Lion had spoken out in a tone of curiosity while Ozma gave a nod of reassurance as she was sure that this was indeed the palace.

“Of course, I have very important things to discuss with her in regards to the Nome King..” Ozma had responded back in a serious tone of voice as she and the rest of her royal court continued to make their way towards the palace.

Chapter Text

(The Royal Family of Ev)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

The bells were quickly rung for the arrival of Princess Ozma as Langwidere had taken the time to get herself ready by putting on the most beautiful head she could find.

“Ozma?! What in the world could she want?!” Langwidere had spoken out to herself as she quickly walked towards the living room area while Billina was watching this with curiosity.

“Ozma?’ Who in the world is she?! I hope she’s coming to save me!” Billina had asked Langwidere with curiosity as they waited for an answer.

“Ozma is the ruler of Oz which is the neighboring country to Ev, I have suspicions that she’ll want a discussion in regards to an important figure” Langwidere had answered back as this was followed by the sound of the doorbell ringing which caught the princess’ attention.

“Coming! I’ll be there in just a second!” Langwidere had spoken back while looking at Billina rather coldly as she eventually walked towards the door and answered it.

“Good Evening, Princess Langwidere. How are you doing on this beautiful evening and could we come in?” Ozma had greeted Langwidere in a polite tone of voice as this was met with the young princess nodding her head while motioning her hands for the group to come in.

“Of course, I won’t decline anything that you might need and to answer your question, I’m doing quite well. Just been intending on royal duties and ensuring that the Kingdom of Ev is safe” Langwidere had answered back as she had seen Ozma entering the palace alongside Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, and a Tiger as everyone sat down on the table.

“Wonderful but before we start the meeting, could you free Dorothy? I could sense her presence in this palace and she could very well be of a great use for us as well” Ozma had spoken to Langwidere once more as this revelation surprised Scarecrow and the others since it has been quite some time since they’ve seen Dorothy.

“W-Wait!? Dorothy is here?! How is that possible? I thought she went back home when we met Glinda?” Scarecrow had spoken out in confusion while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement as he was confused as well.

“I’m on the same page as you, This could also mean that Dorothy somehow had made her way back here” Tin Woodman had chimed into the conversation as this made Langwidere rather curious as she raised an eyebrow.

“Dorothy? Do you people happen to know her? I’ve imprisoned her cause she refused to give up her head but I can free her if you want” Langwidere had suggested to Ozma and the others in a casual tone of voice as this shocked everyone but Ozma in the room due to her rather absurd nature.

“H-Her head?! Now why would you want her head?! That’s quite absurd indeed!” The Tiger who also went by Hungry Tiger had spoken out in surprise while Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“I agree! As King of the Beasts, I simply won’t allow you to go for Dorothy’s head, I simply won’t!” Lion had spoken out while Ozma’s expression remained serious as she motioned her hands for Lion and Hungry Tiger to quiet down.

“I see, You know that Dorothy has done no harm to you, right? I’ve met her before and she’s a very kind and compassionate person so please don’t ask for her head again, okay? And please free her as well” Ozma had responded back to the question in a rather stern tone of voice as Langwidere silently nodded her head in understandment before getting up from her chair.

“I understand, I won’t pursue Dorothy’s head any longer but if I see she’s a threat then I shall take her head and add it to my collection, deal?” Langwidere had spoken back to Ozma while the young Oz ruler nodded her head in agreement as she had seen Langwidere leaving the living room to free Dorothy.

“I can’t believe Dorothy is here, It’s been quite some time since we’ve seen her, right?’ Scarecrow had asked his friends as everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

“It has! Five years, maybe? It’s quite crazy that this much time had passed by and I wonder if Dorothy would even remember us” Tin Woodman had spoken out to his friends while Ozma was quick to give them reassurance.

“I’m sure Dorothy will remember you guys since you guys were her first friends but for me, I’ll have to explain my situation to her” Ozma had spoken out in a comforting tone of voice which made everyone in the room smile while Hungry Tiger was eager to meet Dorothy.

“This Dorothy person sounds quite interesting, I’m eager to meet her but I could go for some food right now since I’m quite famished!” Hungry Tiger had chimed into the conversation while Lion had quite the annoyed look on his face.

“You had just eaten right before we left. There’s no way that you are hungry already” Lion had spoken out to his friend in annoyance while Hungry Tiger had a rather embarrassed look on his face as he and the others continued to sit in the living room until Langwidere finally appeared with Dorothy.

“I have arrived with Dorothy as requested, I hope this pleases you, Princess Ozma..” Langwidere had spoken out to Ozma and the others as she had seen Dorothy finally reuniting with her friends while she had walked over to sit down in one of the chairs.

“G-Guys!! It’s been awhile! I’ve missed you guys so much!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she walked over to hug Scarecrow with such joy as this pleased him.

“D-Dorothy?! You look so different! It’s truly been quite some time and you’ve gotten a bit taller as well but I’m very glad to see you once more..” Scarecrow had spoken back to his friend while returning the hug before releasing himself from the hug as he could see Dorothy her attention to Tin Woodman.

“Tin Woodman! It’s wonderful seeing you as well, how has it been ruling the Winkies' ' Dorothy had spoken to her friend as she and Tin Woodman hugged each other as both of them were happy to see each other.

“Dorothy, It’s a pleasure to see you again and I find your hairstyle quite wonderful as well, I’ve missed you so much” Tin Woodman had spoken back to Dorothy as this made the young girl smile warmly.

“Thank you, and same for you, I’ve missed you all!” Dorothy had spoken once more to Tin Woodman as she finally walked over to Lion to give him a hug.

“It’s very wonderful seeing you, my friend..” Dorothy had spoken out to Lion while the gentle beast was also happy to see his friend.

“Same for you, my friend” Lion had spoken out in joy while Langwidere grew impatient watching the events unfold.

“Are we done with the greetings? I want this meeting to be over already. We should be discussing whatever Ozma wants to discuss” Langwidere had spoken out in a tone of impatience while Ozma smiled back as she began to speak her mind.

“It’s okay! Dorothy just misses her friends, that’s all! We’ll talk about what I had in mind..” Ozma had reassured Langwidere while looking over to see Dorothy approaching her.

“My name is Dorothy Gale, I’m assuming you are Princess Ozma, correct?” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozma in a polite tone of voice while holding her hand out for a handshake; however, Ozma simply chuckled back as she began to speak back.

“This might seem crazy to you but I used to be Tip, the same person you met five years ago but I’m a girl now and I’m the ruler of Oz; however, It’s very wonderful seeing you again!” Ozma had spoken out to Dorothy as the young girl simply smiled back as she understood the situation.

“OOOH, you?! You look so beautiful! I’m glad you was able to find your true calling and I’m glad that things has been going well for you but I must ask, how did you become the ruler of Oz when Scarecrow was crowned king” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend in a tone of joy as she and Ozma hugged each other quite warmly before releasing each other from the hug as Ozma began to answer Dorothy’s question.

“Things have been going wonderfully! Just been attending to royal duties and whatnot and as for your other question, It’s a long story that involved Mombi but I’ll explain more later” Ozma had answered back while Dorothy nodded her head in understandment as It was finally time for the meeting which made Langwidere relieved as she began to speak.

“Alright, Princess Ozma, why exactly brought you here today? You've also brought some friends as well so I’m assuming it’s quite serious..” Langwidere had asked Ozma while winding up Tik-Tok as if she knew that he could have been of use while also unlocking Billina’s cage.

“It’s been brought to my attention that the royal family of Ev which consists of ten children with five of them being boys and the other half being girls have been captured by the Nome King due to a rather poor decision by the former King Evoldo. We also suspect that they could be kept in the underground kingdom where the Nome King resides in and with that, we intend on freeing them..” Ozma had explained to Langwidere that this revelation surprised the princess as she gasped quite loudly while Billina began to speak.

“Nome King?! I’ve heard Tik-Tok bring him up before but I never really bothered to ask but don’t tell me we’re gonna confront him?!” Billina had spoken out in a cautious tone of voice while Langwidere nodded her head in agreement.

“The hen is right, It would be utterly foolish to just barge into Nome King’s kingdom unprovoked and demanding to release prisoners that were fairly handed over to him” Langwidere had spoken out as this had offended Dorothy as she quickly got up to speak her mind.

“You’re wrong! Isn’t it wrong to imprison a queen mother and her ten children?!” Dorothy had spoken out which surprised everyone in the room while Tik-Tok quickly stepped in to explain the situation to her.

“They were sold to the Nome King by King Ev-ol-do, I-T w-w-was E-Evoldo w-who d-did w-wrong..” Tik-Tok had reminded Dorothy while the young girl sighed to herself.

“I know Evoldo did was wrong but I just can’t allow them to become prisoners and Nome King should had rejected the offer as well..” Dorothy had spoken back before sitting back down as she was met with a gentle touch of comfort by Ozma who smiled at her.

“Don’t worry, we’ll figure something out, okay?” Ozma had reassured Dorothy as this made her smile back quite warmly thus resuming the meeting.

“Like I said, It’s quite a dangerous task since the Nome King is rather tricky and hard to deal with on certain days and who knows, he might turn everyone who dares to challenge him into ornaments!” Langwidere had explained once more in a serious tone of voice while Ozma listened rather carefully.

“Do you know where they might be confined? If you have that information then it would help us greatly” Ozma had asked Langwidere as she waited for an answer as the princess began to speak.

“No one knows, exactly. For the Nome King, Roquat of the Rocks owns a rather splendid red palace that’s hidden underground yet nobody dares to disturb him due to the fear of his wrath…” Langwidere had answered back while Ozma nodded her head in understandment.

“I see, so we must find a way to head underground and confront Roquat or better yet, the Nome King but I thank you for providing us this useful information” Ozma had spoken back while bowing in respect as Dorothy began to ask her friend a question in regards to the Nome King.

“Um, excuse me? Could you explain more about the Nome King? I would like to know more about him..” Dorothy had asked Ozma in a tone of curiosity as Ozma was more than happy to explain this to her.

“He is said to be the Ruler of the Underground World, and commands the rocks and all that the rocks contain. Under his rule are many thousands of the Nomes, who are oddly shaped but powerful sprites that labor at the furnaces and forges of their king, making gold and silver and other metals which they conceal in the crevices of the rocks, so that those living upon the earth's surface can only find them with great difficulty. Also they make diamonds and rubies and emeralds, which they hide in the ground; so that the kingdom of the Nomes is wonderfully rich, and all we have of precious stones and silver and gold is what we take from the earth and rocks where the Nome King has hidden them.” Ozma had explained to Dorothy while the young girl nodded her head in understandment.

“I understand, but what’s your plan in regards to taking the rocks that were from his kingdom? I know most of it was during Oz’s rule but I am still curious” Dorothy had asked once more while Ozma answered her question.

“My plan is to form a treaty to ensure that our people and the Nomes would never steal each of their diamonds, rubies, and everything else ever again, that’s my plan” Ozma had answered back to her friend as this made Dorothy smile.

“I’m glad, I just hope everything goes well…” Dorothy had spoken out as she and Ozma shared a warm smile together as they had faith that things were gonna work out well.

*Underground Kingdom*

The kingdom was rather illuminous due to the many emeralds in place as the Nome King was sitting on his throne.

“Your Majesty. It seems that Princess Ozma has reached the Kingdom of Ev! What shall we do!” A Nome who’s name was Kaliko had spoken out while bowing down to his ruler. Kaliko was a very slender nome with some facial hair and he was always faithful to the Nome King.

“Simple, keep a close eye on them and even if they find us then I will ensure that these fools will never liberate Evoldo’s family..” Nome King had spoken out while laughing rather proudly to himself and to make matters worse, he was wearing the silver shoes! The same pair of shoes that fell off from Dorothy’s feet five years ago..

Chapter Text

(Ozma’s Plan)

*October 21st, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy and Ozma continued to smile at each other while Ozma looked towards the window and noticed that it was getting quite dark.

“It’s getting awfully late, maybe we should return back to Emerald City, Dorothy, would you like to come with us?” Ozma had spoken out to her friend as this was met with Dorothy nodding her head rather enthusiastically as she wanted to hang out with her friends once more.

“Of course, I know for a fact that we can save the royal family if we all can band together” Dorothy had responded back in a cheerful tone of voice as this was heard by Langwidere who had another idea in mind.

“You guys don’t have to go through the trouble of getting back to the Emerald City and I was thinking of allowing everyone to spend the night here and there’s plenty of space for everyone” Langwidere had suggested to the girls while Ozma was rather pleased to hear this as she smiled back at Princess Langwidere.

“That would be wonderful and thank you so much for the offer. We can also continue discussing ways to reach Nome King’s kingdom as well” Ozma had spoken back while bowing to show respect which prompted Dorothy to do the same thing as Langwidere began to speak once more.

“That would be great and I’ll call upon my maid to get everyone’s beds ready while I’ll change into a new head” Langwidere had spoken out to the girls as she walked over towards the door to take care of her duties as this left Dorothy and her friends alone.

“So, how do we get to the Nome King’s kingdom? It’s underground so it would be quite challenging since we don’t have the tools to reach it” Dorothy had asked her friend in a tone of curiosity while Hungry Tiger nodded his head in agreement.

“She’s right, It’s gonna be quite the task to even dig a hole into the ground and even if we do, you guys would all starve like me!” Hungry Tiger had chimed into the conversation as this made Ozma think about their plan for a moment before she quickly came up with an idea.

“We’ll have to head towards the edge of this kingdom, that’s where the entrance to Nome King’s kingdom is at and It’s only gonna take us a few days but we should be able to arrive in time” Ozma had responded back as Dorothy and the others nodded their heads in understandment while Scarecrow began to speak up in regards to their plan.

“W-What?! If we’re truly going to the edge of Ev than that means we must face off against the Iron Giant?! The guardian of the Nome Kingdom!” Scarecrow had spoken out in a cautious tone of voice as this brought curiosity to Dorothy as she began to speak.

“Iron Giant? Is he some type of mechanical man like Tik-Tok? If so, we could ask him nicely or something like that” Dorothy had asked Scarecrow as her answer was met with Scarecrow shaking his head indicating that it wasn’t possible to negotiate.

“He is, he was created by Smith and Tinker for the Nome King and it’s sole duty is to protect his king, no matter the person. He’s truly a terrible beast that we should avoid at ALL costs..” Scarecrow had answered back in a very cautious tone of voice while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement.

“He’s right, perhaps there should be another way to reach Nome King’s kingdom without the need to go to the edge of Ev..” Tin Woodman had spoken out as well while Lion and Hungry Tiger nodded their heads in agreement as well; however, Dorothy didn’t seemed fazed by this.

“I see, well, I guess we’ll just have to either talk to him or defend ourselves if it comes down to it and we have Ozma as well! I’m sure she’s powerful enough, right?” Dorothy had spoken out to her friends as everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

“Of course but engaging with the Iron Giant is quite risky, we should take another alternative if we want to avoid…” Lion had spoken out; however, he wasn’t able to finish what he was trying to say due to Dorothy gently slamming her hand on the table which startled Billina.

“I know! But we still have to try! Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Lion! We’ve faced off against Kalidahs, Crows, Bees, Wolfs, and other such terrible things in Oz, right?! We can’t allow some guardian to discourage us! We have a mission and it’s to save the Royal Family of Ev from the Nome King and besides, Taking that path is the our only option so we can’t not give up, not now!” Dorohy had vented towards her friends while Ozma watched everything with a smile on her face as she wondered what Scarecrow and the others would say next.

“S-She’s right! I’m the King of Beasts who slayed that giant spider! I can’t take the easy way out! I’m with her. Let’s all save the family as one big group!” Lion had spoken out to everyone in a proud tone of voice while Tin Woodman stood up looking rather proud.

“I’m with you! I’ve slayed forty wolves with ease and besides, I have my friends to protect as well so I can’t let them down” Tin Woodman had spoken out as well while Scarecrow was the last to stand up as he was finally on board to take the path that lead to the edge of Ev.

“I’ll go but Dorothy, promise me this! If things get impossible than we must find another way, okay? No matter how long it takes for us to get to Ev” Scarecrow had spoken out to Dorothy as he and his friend had finally came into an agreement.

“Got it, you have my word. I just hope that it doesn’t have to come to us fighting him but I also refuse to back down as well” Dorothy had spoken back as she and Scarecrow had shaken heads while Ozma watched everything with great interest.

“Then it shall be decided! We all shall take the path that leads to the edge of Ev; however, I must warn everyone that this journey could be quite dangerous since we’re dealing with the Nome King and his servant, the Iron Giant but with everyone’s help, we can conquer anything!” Ozma had spoken out to her friends in a tone of joy as she and everyone else let out shouts of praise as the sound of the doors finally opened to reveal Langwidere’s maid.

“Good Evening, my name is Nanda, Princess Langwidere will be in her room for the rest of the night so I’ll be in her place; however, I’ve still managed to prepare everyone’s beds” Nanda had spoken out to Ozma and the others while bowing to show respect.

Nanda was a woman in her thirties with beautiful brown hair and wore a large apron.

“Good evening to you as well, We’ll be heading to bed in a few hours but we all thank you for the hard work..” Ozma had spoken out while she and her friends showed their thanks by bowing which made Nanda smile.

“You’re welcome and If you guys ever need anything then please ring the bell, okay? I’ll be heading off now so enjoy the rest of your stay” Nanda had spoken out to the group as she smiled and proceeded to walk back into the kitchen to finish cleaning thus leaving Dorothy and the others alone once more.

“Aww man!! I should had eaten her when I had the chance but my conscious prevented me from doing so and now I’ll starve!!” Hungry Tiger had complained while Lion began to remind him about earlier.

“You’ve already eaten right before we left the Emerald City, don’t tell me your stomach can’t be filled up unless you eat another living being” Lion had spoken out to his friend as Hungry Tiger; however, his friend wasn’t having any of his talks.

“I knoow! But my consciousness seems to reject those types of foods which makes me awfully famished! '' Hungry Tiger had responded back as this made Dorothy giggle as she walked over to her new friend and proceeded to give him some advice.

“I have an idea, why not just pretend you’re eating a juicy fat human or something while you are eating something then surely your brain will think you are eating what you perceive” Dorothy had advised to Hungry Tiger as this seemed to lit a spark on the tiger’s head which made him smile warmly at his new friend.

“I-I never really thought of that, I’ll try to do that first thing in the morning! If someone serves me steak than I’ll imagine eating a fat, juicy, and very tender baby! I really hope your advice helps! Thank you so much!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in joy while Dorothy and the others laughed rather nervously to themselves.

“I guess that solves his issue, I hope..” Ozma had uttered out as she turned her attention over to Billina which piqued her interest.

“Dorothy, If I may ask, what happened to your dog? I don’t seem him anywhere and it also seems that you have a new pet” Ozma had asked her friend in a tone of curiosity as Dorothy began to answer her question.

“Toto? He’s back at home in Kansas and as for the red hen, Their name is Billina but I couldn’t really tell if it’s a boy or a girl so we decided to just name it Billina anyways” Dorothy had answered back as this seemed to have finally get Billina talking in regards to that information.

“I’m a girl! A female chicken is a hen while the males are roosters. Couldn’t you tell the difference?!” Billina had spoken out in a rather annoyed tone of voice while Dorothy began to defend herself rather politely.

“I’m only thirteen years old so I’m unable to tell clearly and not even my Uncle Henry wasn’t able to tell the difference but I’m at least glad to know that you are a girl so that we won’t have to debate on that” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina while Ozma watched their conversation with great interest.

“Something tells me we might just succeed in our mission after all..” Ozma had thought to herself as she let out a smile of confidence while knowing in her heart that things might just work out in the end.

The rest of the night went peacefully as Dorothy and her friends ate dinner, engaged in fellowship and finally prepared themselves for bed time while Scarecrow, Tik-Tik, and Tin Woodman guarded the palace due to them needing any form of sleep.

*Palace bedroom*

Dorohy and Ozma shared the same room together as both girls were preparing for bed.

“So, how does it feel being a girl now? I know things must have been challenging for you at first if i’m not mistaken” Dorothy had asked her friend while setting up her side of the bed while waiting for her answer.

“It feels wonderful! I feel like I’ve been truly living my best life ever since I’ve became a girl all those years ago” Ozma had responded back in a cheerful tone of voice while she was putting on her sleeping cap.

“I’m glad to hear that, I just can’t believe Oz or rather Oscar would just sell you out like that! I never knew he would stoop that low..” Dorothy had spoken back while showing a hint of disdain towards Oscar as she finally climbed into her side of the bed while Ozma did the same thing.

“I was pretty surprised as well but more importantly, I believe I may have found the reason why you were sent here without any possible explanation. “Ozma had spoken back to her friend as she looked at her in the eyes while both girls were laying down and facing each other as this piqued Dorothy’s curiosity.

“And what’s the reason?..” Dorothy simply responded back while waiting for an answer as Ozma began to speak back.

“Awhile back I did some research to the silver shoes which you were wearing back when I first met you and I’ve discovered something rather shocking about them…” Ozma had explained to Dorothy as this caused the young girl to raise an eyebrow.

“The silver shoes?! They fell off in the deadly desert when I was sent home, right?!” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend in surprise as Ozma nodded her head in confirmation.

“Correct; however, I have discovered that the silver shoes were not the Wicked Witch of the East’s but rather they belonged to me..” Ozma continued to explain to Dorothy as this revelation surprised the young girl.

“W-Wait?! The silver shoes were originally yours?! But how did they end up in her possession before I accidentally killed her..” Dorothy had asked her friend once more as Ozma began to speak once more.

“I’ve did some royal paperwork and along the way, I’ve discovered that my father King Pastoria crafted the shoes as a gift for me once I ascended the throne; however, Oscar of course would sell me to Mombi while the Wicked Witch of the East would snag my silver shoes and well, the rest is history; however, I feel like the silver shoes somehow called you here..” Ozma had explained to Dorothy as this made the young girl’s eyes widen in surprise.

“N-No way..” Dorothy had uttered out in surprise as the young girl tried to process everything she was learning; however, all that she knew was that she'd most definitely pay Oscar Diggs a visit once her adventures in Ev were finished.

*Edge of Ev*

The edge of Ev was rather cold, windy, and filled with barren rocks and mountains as Kaliko was standing in front of the Iron Giant with a smile on his face.

“Iron Giant, our majesty senses that Princess Ozma and her royal court are heading in this area in the next few days or perhaps hours! Your job here is to eradicate them!” Kaliko had commanded the Iron Giant while the giant machine nodding it’s head in understandment.

“Understood! I shall eradciate ANYONE who dares to step foot into the king’s domain!” Iron Giant had spoken out in a very robotic and menacing tone of voice as the giant machine grabbed its giant ax and prepared itself for battle as things were slowly heating up between Ozma’s forces and Nome King’s forces.

Chapter Text

(The Giant With a Hammer)

*October 22nd, 1905*

*Land of Ev*

The next morning had arrived as Dorothy and her friends has waken up from their slumbers as the ate freshen themselves up, washed their clothes, ate breakfast, and they was finally able to depart from the palace.

“I wish everyone but the very best on the journey, the Nome King is quite formidable but I have a feeling that everyone is gonna pull it off” Langwidere had spoken out while waving her hand as she saw Dorothy and the others getting into their transportation while Lion and Tiger were harnessed to the golden chariot.

First rode Ozma, with Dorothy beside her in the golden chariot and holding Billina fast in her arms. Then came the Scarecrow on the Sawhorse, with the Tin Woodman and Tiktok marching side by side just behind him.

“Next, stop, Nome King’s palace!!” Ozma had commanded to the chariot as the object had finally begun to move as it went towards the valley.

“Goodbye Langwidere!! We’ll come back with the royal family in hand! I’ll give you my word!” Dorothy had shouted out in hopes of Langwidere hearing her word as she sat back down on the chariot with eyes filled with wonder and anticipation on how could they save the Ev family.

“Friend, did you get a good night’s rest last night? You’ve seemed to have been tossing and turning throughout the night? Is it perhaps you are fearful of the Nome King?” Ozma had asked her friend in a tone of concern while Dorothy had shaken her head in denial as she began to explain the situation to her.

“It’s not the Nome King but I’ve been struggling to get proper sleep for the past five years, It’s likely due to my insomnia and it’s where I have trouble or lack of sleep which means I usually have trouble concentrating doing things but I’m fine so don’t worry about me” Dorothy had explained to Ozma as this made the girl look back with concern as she began to speak once more.

“I see, It must have been your previous adventure in Oz, right? You was pretty young at the time so having to fend off Kalidahs, accidentally killing two Wicked Witches and seeing Scarecrow and Tin Woodman nearly get killed must had done quite a number on your wellbeing but if you need someone to talk to than I’m here for you..” Ozma had spoken back while letting out a warm smile which made Dorothy smile back as she looked over at the beautiful valley.

“I guess you are right but thanks for the offer, I’ll take that into consideration but, how exactly do you know about my previous adventures in Oz? I don’t remember telling you all of that?” Dorothy had asked Ozma once more as the young princess giggled for a bit before pointing at Scarecrow.

“You see, Scarecrow would visit me from time to time and he was the one to tell me all about your adventure in Oz and it was pretty sweet hearing how much you’ve changed their lives” Ozma had answered back as this made Dorothy smile quite warmly before speaking to her friend once more.

“I see, well, I’m glad to have made a positive influence on their lives and it makes me more motivated to free the Ev family from the Nome King..” Dorothy had spoken out while Ozma nodded her head in agreement as she spoke out once more.

“I wholeheartedly agree with you.” Ozma simply spoke out to her friend as both girls shared a warm smile together as the chariot which was holding them continued to make its way towards their destination.

The road led for a time through a pretty farm country, and then past a picnic grove that was very inviting. But the procession continued to steadily advance until Billina began to cry out.

“Stop! Stop!” Billina cried out as this forced Ozma to halt the entire moving process which nearly led to Scarecrow and Sawhorse to crash into the chariot while Tin Woodman was confused by this chain of events.

“What seems to be the trouble? Are you sick or hurt somewhere?” Tin Woodman had asked Billina in a tone of curiosity while the red hen had shaken her head in denial before speaking the truth.

“NO! I gotta lay an egg! It’s only this one time than we can go!” Billina had spoken out as this surprised everyone but Dorothy.

“Lay an egg?! I must confide in you and say that this isn’t the right time to lay an egg and we have an important mission” Tin Woodman had spoken out in a rather annoyed tone of voice while Dorothy quickly began to step in for Billina.

“It's a habit of Billina's and she can't break herself of it but I’m sure she won’t take long." Dorothy had spoken out to her friend while Tin Woodman nodded his head in understandment.

“Then she must hurry up” Tin Woodman simply responded back as he had seen Dorothy gently placing Billina on the ground so she could do her business as the red hen quickly went into the bushes.

“How strange? The hens back at the palace only lays eggs once every two years, how very strange..” Ozma had thought to herself as she and the others watched Billina doing her business in the bushes.

“I’m laying an egg! Ba-do-da! I’m laying an egg woo-hoo!!” Billina had sunged out quite loudly as after a few minutes, she was finished laying her egg as she came out from the bushes.

“Alright, we’re all ready to go now!” Dorothy had spoken out to everyone as she quickly went back inside of the chariot while Scarecrow hopped back on Sawhorse.

“Forward, march!!!” Tin Woodman cried out while pointing his ax at the direction where they was going at as the chariot and Sawhorse had finally began to move; however, something wasn’t right, at least in Billina’s eyes.

“Now wait just a darn minute! Is someone gonna get my egg?!” Billina had spoken out in a rather annoyed tone of voice as this prompted Scarecrow to retrieve the item.

“I’ll get it, you just hang tight, okay?” Scarecrow had responded as he and Sawhorse quickly went back to the bushes to retrieve the egg and luckily, It was sitting perfectly.

“That must be the egg, That Dorothy girl sure seems to have quite the odd companion” Sawhorse had spoken out while seeing Scarecrow placing the egg in his pocket.

“But very spunky ones at that! Let’s head back to the others before we lose them!” Scarecrow had spoken back to his friend as he and Sawhorse quickly had catched up to the others with no trouble at all.

“Billina! I’ve gotten your egg but I’m gonna hold on to it, is that okay with you?!” Scarecrow had spoken out to Billina while the red hen nodded her head in understandment.

“It’s okay! And you better not drop it! I have a feeling we might just need that egg..” Billina had spoken out to Scarecrow as the small ordeal was officially over meaning that the journey could resume as planned.

*Edge of Ev*

Two hours had passed since that incident and The path was becoming rocky and difficult for the wheels of the chariot to pass over, and presently a deep gulf appeared at their feet which was too wide for them to leap.

So Ozma took a small square of green cloth from her pocket and threw it upon the ground. At once it became the magic carpet, and unrolled itself far enough for Dorothy and the rest of the gang to walk upon. The chariot now advanced, and the green carpet unrolled before it, crossing the gulf on a level with its banks, so that all passed over in safety.

“I guess this is the edge of Ev, right? It's awfully cold and it looks quite lifeless..” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozma in a serious tone of voice as she observed the rocky mountains and terrains while also hearing the sounds of the wind.

“Correct, we must cross this path if we want to reach our destination..” Ozma had responded back while Dorothy nodded her head as she and Ozma continued on their journey while Lion and the others followed suit.

“It’s freezing! Not even my fur won’t help! I hope we reach the kingdom in time..” Lion had spoken out while shuddering to himself while Hungry Tiger nodded his head in agreement as the pair and everyone else continued to walk across the valley UNTIL!

“Stop, right there! Everyone here are trespassers! Leave once or suffer the wrath of the Iron Giant!!” Iron Giant had spoken out in a booming and robotic voice.

The form was that of a gigantic man built out of plates of cast iron, and it stood with one foot on either side of the narrow road and swung over its right shoulder an immense iron mallet.

“I-It’s the Iron Giant?!” Scarecrow had spoken out in shock as he saw the Iron Giant swing its giant hammer with such speed; luckily, Ozma quickly grabbed Dorothy and brought her out of harm’s way as the impact of the hammer managed to cause a huge crack to appear on the pavement.

“He’s fast! He may be huge yet his speed is truly marvelous..” Ozma had thought to herself as she stared at the Iron Giant.

“My orders were to ensure that nobody enters the Nome Kingdom no matter who! Leave or else!” Iron Giant had commanded while Dorothy had slowly gotten up with fierce determination in her eyes.

“No! We have a mission and it’s to save the Royal Family of Ev! No way we’re ever gonna give up! Not a chance in Hell!” Dorothy had spoken out while getting back up.

“M-Maybe we should do what he says! We can’t defeat him nor get past him! I mean! If they’re really orimenets or whatever then it’s quite peaceful, right?!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in a nervous tone of voice; however it was no avail as he had seen Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, Dorothy, and even Ozma banding together in hopes of beating Iron Giant which surprised him.

“Well, I guess we’ll have to fight and don’t think I’m the same weak scarecrow from five years prior! I’ve been learning ways to defend myself!” Scarecrow had spoken out while holding out a confident smile.

“I’m on the same boat! If I have to use my ax to defend those I love and care about then I won’t hesitate!” Tin Woodman had spoken out as well while Lion looked very proudly at the Iron Giant.

“Normally I would be scared out of my wits but here I am, fighting against this giant! Quite amazing, isn’t it?” Lion had spoken out as he let out a mighty roar which could be heard across the barren wasteland and finally, Dorothy stood alongside her friends with Ozma holding her hand.

“Alright, Iron Giant! You are going down, today! We will defeat you and we will save our friends!” Dorothy had spoken out in sheer motivation while the Iron Giant simply stared back at them.

“Oh, well, time to die” Iron Giant had simply spoken back as he lifted his giant hammer and swung it down at our heroes thus beginning the battle between Team Ozma and the Iron Giant; however, will our heroes succeed or fall to the terrible giant?!

Chapter Text

(The Nome King)

*October 22nd, 1905*

*Edge of Ev*

Dorothy and her friends stood in front of the Iron Giant as they were ready to do battle while Hungry Tiger, Billina and Tik-Tok were watching from the chariot.

“Do you guys have a death wish or something?! It’s best to turn back before things get ugly!” Billina had warned her friends in a tone of concern while Tik-Tok quickly had given her reassurance.

“Don’t not be afraid, they will prevail. That I can tell you..” Tik-Tok had spoken to Billina as the pair had continued to watch the upcoming battle against Iron Giant.

“Alright, let’s defeat this hunk of junk so we can save the Ev family!” Dorothy had spoken out to her friends while the giant hammer had swung down on her; however, Ozma managed to get her out of harm’s way thus beginning the battle.

“Make sure Dorothy is safe! She’s unable to fight against the Iron Giant! I’ll use my ax to distract it!” Tin Woodman had cried out to his friends as he quickly ran across the wasteland before throwing his ax at Iron Giant with such force which only grazed him as the machine man began to laugh while also seeing Tin Woodman catching the ax with his hand.

“How foolish! A measly ax would never harm me! You’ll have to do better than that!” Iron Giant had spoken out while attempting to swing his giant ax towards his target; however, Tin Woodman quickly dodged it with ease as he realized that this battle wasn’t gonna be easy.

“He’s too fast and big! Even with my upgraded ax, there’s no way we’ll be able to defeat him..” Tin Woodman had thought to himself while looking up to see Iron Giant slowly approaching him; however, this was stopped by a blast from Ozma as she had used her staff as this managed to hit the giant machine and with that, Ozma had a huge change of plans in regards to Iron Giant.

“Tin Woodman! I’ll distract him while you and the others continue on, I’ll catch up!” Ozma had advised to her friend in a cautious tone of voice as this prompted Tin Woodman to nod his head before quickly running towards the direction they was originally heading at while Dorothy could do nothing but watch everything unfold.

“Ozma?! Are you sure that you got this?! I was thinking that we could chase him into a cave or something!” Dorothy had spoken out to her friend while being met with Ozma nodding her head in confirmation meaning that things was just gonna be alright.

“I got this! If he’s distracted with me than I’d figured that you guys might have a chance in making it to the Nome Kingdom!” Ozma had responded back to her friend as Dorothy nodded her head in understandment before running and getting back inside of the chariot.

“Forward, march towards the Nome Kingdom!!” Dorothy had cried out in a commanding tone of voice as the chariot began to move towards its destination while Billina was surprised at the change of plans; however, she understood the situation.

“I hope that Ozma can win this or else all is lost and we can’t allow that to happen!” Billina had spoken out to Dorothy in a concerned tone of voice while Dorothy remained faithful.

“Ozma has defeated Mombi, the former Wicked Witch of the North so I believe she can defeat Iron Giant..” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina with a smile on her face as she had hope in her heart that Ozma will win.

The battle between Ozma and Iron Giant was officially beginning; however Ozma had a smile on her face the entire time which left Iron Giant confused.

“What are you laughing about?! Do you think you got what it takes to defeat me, huh, little princess?!” Iron Giant had spoken out in a rather boastful tone of voice while Ozma’s smile remained.

“Of course, If i have the power to destroy Mombi than surely I can at least defeat you..” Ozma had spoken out as this seemed to have angered the machine man as it prepared it’s giant hammer for it’s target.

“Nonsense!!” Iron Giant had spoken out in annoyance as he attempted to swing his giant hammer towards Ozma; however, Scarecrow was right behind him which went unnoticed by the giant machine.

“Straw Wood Strings!!!” Scarecrow had cried out as he extended his arms towards his target as strong strings of straw and sticks came out from his hands as it managed to tie up a rather surprised Iron Giant.

“W-What!! Where did you come from?!” Iron Giant had spoken out in confusion as he struggled to break free from the strong strings which made him even more confused since he should be able to break free.

“Impossible, why are these strings so hard to break? My metal should be the strongest there is, wait?! It must be!...” Iron Giant thought to himself while looking over at Ozma who had a smile on her face as this was able to make Iron Giant put the pieces together as he began to speak once more.

“I see, you’ve used your magic to make his strings stronger, right? I must command you on your efforts..” Iron Giant had spoken out in a rather proud tone of voice as he began to hear a voice in his head and it was no one other than the Nome King himself.

“Iron Giant! Allow these fools to enter my kingdom! I have special plans for them! I’ve been keeping a close eye on them and they’re perfect for my plan..” Nome King had commanded his servant in a commanding tone of voice as this prompted Iron Giant to lower his giant hammer which confused Ozma and Scarecrow.

“Giving up? That’s quite odd, did Nome King tell you to give up or was it to your own personal choice..” Ozma had asked Iron Giant as she was met with her opponent nodding his head in confirmation.

“Yes, the great Nome King has given me permission for everyone to pass; however, don’t expect the king to give in to whatever favors you may offer..” Iron Giant had responded back while Ozma looked over at Scarecrow to give him the signal to release the giant which he did without hesitation.

“I see, well, we will give Nome King our thanks for allowing us to pass and I hope you have a good day..” Ozma had spoken back to Iron Giant once more as she, Scarecrow, and everyone else had resumed their journey towards the Nome Kingdom after a rather troublesome encounter.

“Good heavens! I thought everyone was goners! That Iron Giant seemed quite strong indeed!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out to Tik-Tok in a tone of relief while the mechanical man began to object to his statement.

“Incorrect, I believe Ozma had the power to destroy him and the Nome King knew that but let’s not dwell on this, shall we?” Tik-Tok had spoken back to Hungry Tiger as everyone continued to make their way towards the Nome Kingdom.

Along the way, Ozma had explained to Dorothy in regards to the situation and with that, One hour had passed and Ozma’s gang had finally arrived at the entrance to the Nome Kingdom which was a rather gloomy entrance.

“So, this must be the Nome Kingdom. It looks rather gloomy..: Dorothy had spoken out while Ozma nodded her head in agreement as she began to speak as well.

“Indeed, I heard nobody ever comes in nor comes out..” Ozma had spoken back as her statement frightened Hungry Tiger as he didn’t expect this at all.

“Oh dear! Nome King is absolutely terrible! I hope we can save the family and get out of here before he does the same to us!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in a tone of concern as the feline creature looked over to see a man walking towards them and it was no other than Kaliko.

“Greetings, My name is Kaliko and I shall be taking everyone to our majesty’s palace, shall we proceed?” Kaliko had spoken out to everyone in introductions while Ozma began to step forward as she began to speak to the nome.

“Good Evening, I’m Princess Ozma of Oz and I would like to speak to the Nome King in regards to a rather important situation..” Ozma had spoken to Kaliko in a polite tone of voice as this made the tall nome smile rather gleefully as he was ready to bring the party to the Nome King.

“I see, an important meeting, eh? Well then! Our majesty shall take everybody there at once!” Kaliko had spoken back to Ozma while walking closer to the group before stopping in front of Ozma as he began to speak once more but this time, to Nome King.

“The guests are ready to see your presence at once!” Kaliko had spoken out as this could be heard by Nome King who had a smile on his face.

“Splendid! I shall transport everyone hear at once!” Nome King had spoken back in a joyful tone of voice as this could be heard throughout the cave.

“Hang on..” Kaliko had simply uttered out as he and the rest of the gang were quickly transported to Nome King’s main palace room which was illuminated in a beautiful green glow due to the emeralds which Dorothy found quite beautiful.

“Woow, this place is quite wonderful! It reminds me of the Emerald City..” Dorothy had spoken out while Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“Indeed, the rich minerals truly gives me nostalgia, It’s quite wonderful indeed” Lion had chimed into Dorothy’s thoughts as this was interrupted by Nome King as he began to clap for his quests which caught everyone’s attention.

Nome King was a small humanoid with a long white beard and hair similar to that of Santa Claus himself but more demented while his outfit was quite royal with the color red to go with it and finally, he had his staff that he held at all times and of course, the silver shoes that he wore.

“Greetings! I’m the Nome King! It's a pleasure to meet everyone here! How do you do?” Nome King had spoken out in a rather joyful tone of voice while Kaliko quickly walked over back to his side which initially confused Dorothy and the others.

“Isn’t this a trick?” Tin Woodman had thought to himself as he remained very cautious of the Nome King as he had seen Ozma beginning to speak.

“Your majesty, I’m Ozma, the ruler of Oz and I have come to here to request that you release the good Queen of Ev and her ten children” Ozma had asked Nome King in a polite tone of voice as the palace room was quiet for a few seconds before Nome King began to speak once more.

“Oh heavens no! I’ve won the family fair and square! King Evoldo was greedy and he sold his family for a longer life but guilt consumed him and now he’s dead” Nome King had spoken back in objection while sitting on his throne as this seemed to have struck a nerve in Dorothy.

“But they deserve to be free! Why should they remain prisoners due to the actions of a cruel person?!” Dorothy had objected back as she was quickly shut down by Ozma who had let out a silent hand.

“Dorothy, It’s okay, I got this.” Ozma had advised her friend as the young girl simply nodded her head in understandment as she allowed Ozma to resume negotiations.

“I can take that your little friend is quite feisty, could she be the same girl who had defeated the two Wicked Witches of the West and East, hm?” Nome King had asked Ozma in a rather curious tone of voice as he was met with Ozma nodding her head in confirmation.

“Yes, but both occasions was by accident; however, let’s not change the subject, shall we? What Dorothy said was true, you could had ended the deal once Evoldo had taken his life yet you refuse too, why is that?” Ozma had responded back in a calm tone of voice as she waited for an answer as Nome King began to speak.

“Because I don’t want too, that’s all. I’ve turned them into ornaments as well so consider that a rather peaceful fate as opposed to death or slavery” Nome King had answered back while taking out a cigar as he began to smoke from it while Ozma began to stand her ground.

“But what a dreadful fate they have! The Kingdom of Ev needs a family to rule over it! The people need a rightful heir to the throne and me nor anyone else here won’t allow this to stand any longer and for that. I’ll even give you ten ornaments in exchange for the Royal Family of Ev '' Ozma had spoken out in a more stern tone of voice as this brought an idea in Nome King’s head which prompted him to sit up and count Ozma’s group.

“I see, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine. That’s nearly the same amount which is PERFECT for my plan..” Nome King had thought to himself as he had suddenly got up from his throne and was ready to provide the gang with a solution.

“Okay, I have an idea. It involves a little guessing, each and every one of you shall head into my ornament room and make a guess on what ornament the Ev family could be, right? All you guys need to do is guess correctly and if you do, than I’ll hand over the family and not only that but these silver shoes right here..” Nome King had offered Ozma and the gang as this surprised everyone in the room.

“T-The silver shoes?! B-but I thought they fell off in the Deadly Desert…” Dorothy had uttered out in shock while Ozma remained composed as the next set of instructions were ready.

“That’s it? Well, we all shall thank you for offering such grace, we truly appreciate it..” Ozma had spoken back in a gracious tone of voice; however, Nome King wasn’t quite done in his instructions just yet.

“HOWEVER! If you guess incorrectly than you shall remind an ornament, FOREVER!!” Nome King had spoken out in a rather boastful tone of voice as this shocked everyone in the room.

“W-What, N-No way…” Dorothy uttered out in shock as the young girl knew that things were slowly heating up in regards to saving the Ev family; however, Dorothy’s face changed into a more courageous one as she wasn’t gonna give up on her friends nor the Ev family.

Chapter Text

(Deadly Guessing Game)

*October 22nd, 1905*

*Nome Kingdom*

Everyone stood in shock as they had just heard Nome King’s words while Ozma remained silent and thoughtful as she looked over at Dorothy and the others.

“Ozma, are you sure you want to do this and what if we fail?” Dorothy had spoken out to her friend in a tone of concern while Ozma gave Dorothy a warm smile.

“We must not fail, We’ve all come a long distance to save the Royal Family of Ev and we will save them and with that, I accept the Nome King’s challenge” Ozma had responded back in a motivated tone of voice as this made Nome King smile gleefully.

“Perfect! You have eleven guesses and if you fail then you shall become a part of my collection, forever but please follow me to my ornament room” Nome King had spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as he and everyone else proceeded to walk towards the door where the room was currently at.

“Everyone waits here while Ozma enters the room and NO cheating” Nome King had spoken out to everyone while waving his hand to reveal another door which led to the room.

“Good luck! Take your time as well, okay?” Scarecrow had advised his friend in a concerned tone of voice while Ozma smiled back at her friends and gave a thumbs up.

“I got this! I won’t allow the pressure to get the best of me so you guys stay put for the time being” Ozma had spoken back to Scarecrow before she turned around to enter the ornament room and it was quite beautiful as she could also hear the door closing behind her.

Ozma found herself in a splendid hall that was more beautiful and grand than anything she had ever beheld. The ceilings were composed of great arches that rose far above her head, and all the walls and floors were of polished marble exquisitely tinted in many colors. Thick velvet carpets were on the floor and heavy silken draperies covered the arches leading to the various rooms of the palace. The furniture was made of rare old woods richly carved and covered with delicate satins, and the entire palace was lighted by a mysterious rosy glow that seemed to come from no particular place but flooded each apartment with its soft and pleasing radiance.

“This room is quite beautiful but I must focus on finding the Ev family” Ozma had spoken out while walking across the room as she observed all of the ornaments that the Nome King had kept and they were so many unique ornaments such as vases, figures of men, women, animals and other such marvelous things and they were made from plenty of material such as china, metals, glass, stones, marbles and other such things.

“Okay, I got eleven guesses so I must really think this through and not risk losing this game” Ozma had spoken out to herself while walking across the room until stumbling upon an ornament of a woman which caught her curiosity.

“I’m assuming this must be it..” Ozma had spoken out once more as she touched the ornament; however, nothing happened as Ozma was down to ten guesses which surprised her.

“I guess that wasn’t it, I wish there was some type of hint to guessing the correct ornaments..” Ozma had spoken out to herself once more as she continued to walk across the room until stumbling upon a beautiful pillow ornament which prompted the girl to touch it.

“Ev!” Ozma simply uttered out in hopes of the ornament turning back into one of the Royal Family of Ev; sadly, nothing changed thus rendering Ozma’s chances into being nine more which further surprised the girl.

“No way, I’ve already wasted my two chances and I can’t allow myself to waste anymore but there’s just so many ornaments..” Ozma had thought to herself while observing the ornaments with great concentration.

“Think, there was to be a sign to what ornament they could be? Is it small? Bigger? Or something else?! Think! Think!” Ozma had spoken out to herself as she could feel the pressure slowly building while she continued to walk across the room until stumbling upon a china lamb which piqued her interest as she began to touch it.

“Ev! This has to be it, I just know it!” Ozma had spoken out in hopes of her prediction being successful, sadly, the china lamb remained still thus rendering Ozma’s chances into being eight more.

“N-No way, I did not expect this to be quite challenging. I should be able to feel their presence yet I can’t..” Ozma had spoken out in defeat as she could feel herself sweating from the pressure as her heart was slowly beating and with that, the remaining seven guesses were unsuccessful as Ozma tried to touch the seven ornaments she picked only for each attempt to fail as the girl was now in her final chance.

“If only there was a hint! Then I’ll be able to save the family! There's gotta be something I can work with, SOMETHING” Ozma had spoken out in a tone of frustration while walking across the rooms once more as she was stuck in her thoughts in regards to the situation that she was currently in.

“Just remain calm, I can’t allow the Nome King to get the best of me, I must carefully look at each ornament..” Ozma had spoken out while taking deep breaths until she stumbled upon a lion ornament and Ozma knew that she must take her chance or else she’ll lose.

“Please let this be the correct one and if not, I hope my dear friends will continue where I failed at…” Ozma had spoken out while reaching out for the ornament in hopes of being correct; sadly, Ozma was incorrect as the room went dead silent and with that, Nome King had gained a new prize and that was a beautiful green grasshopper ornament that was once Ozma of Oz.

The Nome King had watched from his throne with a smile on his face as he began to speak.

“Next” Nome King had spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as this had shocked Dorothy and the others.

“Has she failed?” Tik-Tok asked in a curious tone of voice while everyone seemed to have nodded their heads in confirmation.

“Failed?! That’s impossible?! She’s Ozma, right?! How can this be possible!” Dorothy had spoken out in denial as she hadn’t taken the news well while Tin Woodman had given her reinsurance.

“I’m afraid it’s true, my friend. It seems that the guessing game is gonna be more challenging than we think” Tin Woodman had spoken out in hopes of cheering Dorothy up as the girl began to speak.

“I’ll get Ozma back! I’ll go next! I refuse to allow anymore of the people I love be turned into ornaments!” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend in a tone of motivation; however, Tin Woodman ignored his friend’s words as he knew what to do next.

“I’ll go next and as Ozma’s friend and newly commander in chief, I must follow after her and rescue her, okay?” Tin Woodman had spoken back to his friend in a serious tone of voice as this made Dorothy smile back in hopes of her friend being successful.

“Okay, you win; however, you better win the game for us, okay? Remember to take your time as well” Dorothy had advised her friend as she had seen him walking towards the room while Scarecrow began to speak.

“Be careful, old friend. We’ll be rooting for you from the outside, okay?” Scarecrow had spoken out to his friend in hopes to further motivate him as this made Tin Woodman smile.

“I will and besides, I have friends and a family to save so don’t give up on me, okay?” Tin Woodman had spoken back to his friend while giving a smile and thumbs up as he went inside of the ornament room while the doors closed behind him.

Many minutes had passed as the wait was rather agonizing as Dorothy and her friends waited for Tin Woodman to return as it felt like hours.

“I hope Tin Woodman is okay, I know he’s taking his time but I can still feel anxiety for him..” Dorothy had spoken out in concern while Billina nodded her head in agreement.

“I agree! Things aren’t looking too good and once Tin Woodman loses than all is lost since you are just a girl while Scarecrow is just a man of straw!” Billina had spoken back in agreement while this made Dorothy feel offended at her comments.

“Don’t say that! I can take care of myself just fine and Scarecrow is a very smart man, a very smart man indeed” Dorothy had clapped back while this could be heard by Scarecrow.

“She’s right, If Tin Woodman were to lose then I shall use my brain to ensure that everyone is saved” Scarecrow had spoken out while this made Dorothy smile.

“See?! Even Scarecrow knows that he’s smart!” Dorothy had spoken out to Billina while the red hen rolled her eyes at this.

“Well, don’t blame me if everyone gets turned into ornaments!” Billina had spoken back in an annoyed tone of voice as their conversation was interrupted by the Nome King who had come out from the room with a very happy expression on his face.

“Ha, ha, ha! He, he, he! Ho, ho, ho! Tin Woodman has failed! The little rust bucket started to weep after guessing wrong and he turned into an ornament! What a crybaby!” Nome King had spoken out in joy while wiping the tears from his face due to his laughter as this shocked everyone in the room.

“N-No way..” Scarecrow had uttered out in shock as the news had surprised him while Lion and Hungry Tiger were shocked as well.

“Oh dear! It’s all over! He’s failed! What shall we do! If i’m gonna be turned into an ornament than at least give me something to eat!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in a tone of worry while Dorothy grew more and more frustrated.

“Tin Woodman is not a crybaby! He’s got more heart than you’ll ever have! I don’t understand why you have to insult him!” Dorothy had spoken out in righteous anger as this surprised Nome King as his response was him laughing once more.

“Silly girl! I’m just being honest, that’s all but would you like to go next? You can save your friend as quickly as possible..” Nome King had spoken back to Dorothy while having a grin on his face as Dorothy nodded her head; however, Scarecrow quickly intervened.

“I’ll go! I was once the King of Oz before Ozma was restored to the throne so It should make sense for me to go next and I’ll use my brains to save everyone in the room” Scarecrow had spoken out while walking towards his friend and Nome King as this made him smile.

“I see, well then, follow me!” Nome King had spoken back to Scarecrow while seeing Dorothy talking to him.

“No! I’ll go! I can’t lose anymore of my friends! I just can’t!” Dorothy had pleaded to her friend; however, Scarecrow only smiled back as he knew what he had to do.

“No, allow me to go. Even if we all lose then I’m sure Nome King will allow you to go under a certain deal, that I can tell you but also, you saved my life, TWICE and now I must repay the bargain and do the same for you, okay?” Scarecrow had spoken back while turning around towards the doors as he was ready to guess the ornaments while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement.

“Okay, but please don’t lose. Use the brains that you have! I believe in you!” Dorothy had advised her friend as she saw Nome King and Scarecrow walking towards the door that led to the ornament room as it closed right behind them.

“Don’t worry about me, Dorothy. I shall return with everyone including the Ev family, that I can promise you..” Scarecrow had thought to himself as he and Nome King continued to walk to the ornament room thus leaving his fate in the hands of the Nome King.

Chapter Text

(Nome King’s Victories)

*October 22nd, 1905*

*Nome Kingdom*

Dorothy had seen Scarecrow walking inside of the room which brought forth a great deal of fear in her as she knew that if her friend was to fail then he’ll forever be an ornament; however, she wasn’t gonna give up.

“I hope Scarecrow is successful in his mission..” Dorothy had spoken out as she sat down on one of the chairs while Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“I’m with you, Scarecrow has shown many times that he’s smart and able to get out of situations using his head so I do have faith that he will succeed” Lion had spoken out in agreement as the pair could do nothing but hope for Scarecrow’s success.

*Ornament Room*

Scarecrow was walking around the beautiful ornament room as he was tasked in not saving the Ev Family but also Ozma and Tin Woodman as this made him think about the ordeal.

“Okay, I have eleven guesses and I need to use them wisely if I want to save my friends but which ornaments are my friends and the Ev family..” Scarecrow had spoken out to himself while walking across the ornament room before stumbling upon a shoe ornament made in china style which prompted him to touch it.

“Ev!” Scarecrow uttered out in hopes of the ornament turning into what he hoped to be his friends or the family; however, nothing happened thus leaving Scarecrow’s chances to ten which surprised him.

“This is gonna be harder than I think but I must take my time or else all is lost..” Scarecrow had thought to himself as he was filled with the determination to save everyone as he continued to walk across the ornament room while Nome King watched everything with a smile on his face.

“He ha he ho ha ho!! That fool will never discover the secret to winning this game! Not even his brains could decode it! It’s all just too swell!” Nome King had spat out in a tone of joy and laughter as he continued to watch everything unfolding and to his further surprise, everything fell into place as he saw Scarecrow guessing wrong as he was finally down to one last chance.

“Think! Think! What ornaments are Ozma, Tin Woodman, and the Ev Family! Think! Think!” Scarecrow had spoken out in a tone of annoyance as it seemed that pressure was growing on him which caused him to knock on his strawhead in hopes of jogging his brain.

“There has to be some hint somewhere in this room or maybe what Nome King said..” Scarecrow had thought to himself while continuing to think rather hard about the situation until he finally touched an ornament on what he believed to be correct.

“Ev!” Scarecrow had spoken out in hopes of succeeding in his mission but sadly nothing happened meaning that Scarecrow had failed his mission; however, Scarecrow in his final moments had finally realized the key into guessing the ornaments right.

“Wait! I got it but It’s too late for me to do something about it! Purple, Green, and Gold! These are the colors in freeing everyone but it must be a certain ornament! Dorothy! Please figure this out…” Scarecrow had thought to himself in that split second as he was now a small ornament where he shall remain for the time being.

*Nome Hallway*

Dorothy sat with Lion, Hungry Tiger, Billina, and Tik-Tok as everyone waited for Scarecrow.

“Ooh man! It’s been quite some time since we’ve seen Scarecrow! What if he failed!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in a tone of worry as this prompted Dorothy to quickly get up to defend her friend.

“Wrong! I refuse to believe it! I believe Scarecrow is gonna walk out with Ozma and the others and all will be good” Dorothy had spoken out to Hungry Tiger in a rather defensive tone of voice while Tik-Tok seemed to be in agreement with his friend.

“She’s right, believe in Dorothy..” Tik-Tok had chimed into the conversation while Hungry Tiger wasn’t sure but he remained optimistic.

“I guess everyone is right, I just hope all is well if I’m being honest…” Hungry Tiger had responded back as the sounds of the door began to open and to everyone’s shock, It was Nome King and no signs of Scarecrow and the rest of their friends which shocked everyone.

“S-Scarecrow!! There’s no way he lost! Did you cheat or something?! I won’t stand for it!” Dorothy had asked Nome King in an upset tone of voice as it was clear that the young girl’s patience was growing thin as she just wanted her friends to be okay and to save the Ev Family as well while Nome King began to answer back.

“Oh heavens no! I’ve only observed his failure, that’s all! I would never cheat anyone out of victory and everyone including me has been playing fair and square” Nome King had responded back as this only annoyed Dorothy further; however, she knew that further pushback would only anger the Nome King so she decided to keep her cool as she waited for whatever was coming next.

“So, how does Lion, Hungry Tiger, and Tik-Tok come with me so they could save your friends' sound? The more people participate, the more chances of victory!” Nome King had spoken out in a gleeful tone of voice as this made Dorothy rather suspicious as she began to question Nome King.

“Really? How am I sure that you are telling the truth? You probably have a plan to turn them all into ornaments thus eliminating any chances of victory for us, right?” Dorothy had asked Nome King in a curious yet annoyed tone of voice as she stood up to confront him; however, Nome King remained calm as he quickly eased Dorothy’s worries.

“Oh no! The team is simply gonna engage in the guessing game and the rules are the same as usual but as i said! There are more chances of everyone winning and even if one person loses so don’t worry about a thing!” Nome King had answered back while still retaining a smile as Dorothy was gonna press the issue any further but she noticed that Tik-Tok was shaking his head in the direction of Dorothy indicating that he and the others had got this.

“Dorothy, it’s okay. We just need to use our wits to ensure a victory for everyone so please wait here with Billina, okay? We shall return with everyone in one piece..” Tik-Tok had advised Dorothy in a gentle tone of voice as this made her nod her head in understandment as she walked over to hug each and one of her friends before sitting back on the chair.

“Okay, I’ll wait and you guys better come back with Ozma and the others, okay?!” Dorothy had spoken back to Tik-Tok and the others while giving her friends a smile and a thumbs up as she now was watching Nome King escorting her friends into the ornament room thus sealing their fate in the hands of the terrible Nome King.

“Please win, everyone, I’m counting on you guys!” Dorothy had whispered out as she had hoped that her friends were gonna succeed; however, Billina wasn’t entirely sure on what to do next in regards to defeating Nome King and saving the Ev Family.

“You know, we could always make a run for it and call it quits but I guess that’s not on your radar, correct? I know you’ll never give up on your friends but It’s just suicide proceeding at this point” Billina had suggested to Dorothy with concern in her voice as she saw the young girl quickly shaking her head which didn’t surprise the red hen at all.

“No! Even if they fail then it’s up to me to save everyone! I don't care how many days or months it takes! I will save my friends and the Ev Family as well! I refuse to give up!” Dorothy had responded back to Billina’s suggestion in a rather offended yet motivated tone of voice as that conversation between her and Billina managed to catch Kaliko’s attention.

“So, how does it feel to slowly be on the losing side, eh? Feels terrible, right?” Kaliko had asked Dorothy as he entered the waiting room while having a smile on his face.

“We won’t lose! I refuse to allow myself to be turned into an ornament!” Dorothy had responded back as this made Kaliko chuckle to himself as he motioned his hand towards the dining area showing a toothy grin.

“Wise words from a foolish girl but anywho, The chiefs have prepared a meal for you and the hen so if you’ll kindly follow me to the dining area..” Kaliko had spoken back to Dorothy as this made the young girl suspicious; however, she knew she didn’t have much of a choice and she sensed no bad intentions from his body language so she obeyed.

“O-Okay, we’ll go and I haven’t eaten all day as well so I guess I should eat something..” Dorothy had responded back to Kaliko as she and Billina proceeded to follow the tall nome towards the dining area.

That area in the Nome Kingdom was rather decorated in fine ornaments which Dorothy would find to be beautiful but the thought of her friends being or potentially becoming ornaments left a bad taste in her mouth so she found it repulsive.

“I can’t even look at ornaments without thinking of my friends nor the Ev Family…” Dorothy had spoken out to herself while signing to herself as she sat on the kitchen chairs alongside Billina who had a rather smaller one.

“This is all a dream, right?! I must be back in Kansas sleeping after a long day at school and this adventure has never happened!” Dorothy had spoken out once again as she refused that her friends were in the hands of the Nome King; however, Billina had given her reassurance.

“A dream?! Nope! This is all real and I know I said you should give up but I don’t want you to lose your grip on reality like that Alice girl from that book!” Billina had spoken back to Dorothy in hopes of giving her at least a small push as this made the young girl smile at Billina.

“I know but I’m just a thirteen year old girl and I just can’t handle losing my friends and becoming stuck as an ornament or being forced to be sent home. It sucks, truly! I already can’t sleep well enough and if I was to lose my friends forever to this stupid game than…” Dorothy had responded back in tears as she was cut off by Billina who had a rather annoyed look on her face before it turned into one of compassion.

“Look, don’t give up or think about those things just yet, okay? You’ved saved your friends from those witches and all was well, right? Now you must do so again! So wipe those tears and save those people that you care for!” Billina had advised Dorothy in a motivated tone of voice as the red hen saw the young girl wiping the tears from her eyes as she smiled warmly at her.

“Thank you, Billina. I needed those words of wisdom and I know I should be strong and courageous but if I was to fail then all of Oz wouldn’t have a ruler and my friends would forever be gone but! I can’t give up like you said! I will save my friends' ' Dorothy had spoken back to Billina in a motivated tone of voice as she could suddenly hear the sounds of the doors opening revealing the Nome King and him alone.

“Your friends have failed! It was hilarious! Hungry Tiger started touching random things and he failed after his eleven guesses while the others were clever but they failed in the end! Ha he ho ha ho!!” Nome King had spat out to Dorothy in a rather mocking tone of voice in hopes of crushing her spirit; however, Dorothy refused to give up as she stared at him and began to speak.

“I see, well, I have one request and I’m asking for your permission in hopes of granting it…” Dorothy had spoken out in a serious tone of voice while Nome King simply smiled back at this turn of events.

“I’m listening, what shall I do for you, Dorothy?” Nome King had responded back in a tone of curiosity as he waited for an answer as Dorothy began to speak.

“Rest, let me eat and rest for the rest of the evening and by the next morning, I shall be the next one to go with full energy and concentration, will you grant that request for me?” Dorothy had asked the Nome King in a serious tone of voice.

Her eyes were slowly getting baggy due to the lack of sleep she’s been having as in the end, Dorothy showed no interest of giving up despite everything while Billina watched with great interest as things with Nome King were slowly reaching its climax.

Chapter Text

(Dorothy’s Bravery)

*October 22nd, 1905*

*Nome Kingdom*

Dorothy stood in front of the Nome King as she waited for her answer as this made the king laugh much to Dorothy’s annoyance.

“Ha ho he hi ho!! Time? What makes you think I’m gonna give you more time?! You are just prolonging your inevitable defeat!” Nome King had spat out in a mocking tone of voice while Dorothy remained serious as she began to explain the situation to him.

“Well, I’m tired and I haven’t gotten any sleep since last night and I swear, I’ll resume the game once I’m all rested, okay?” Dorothy had spoken back to Nome King as this caused him to think about everything for a moment until deciding on a solution.

“I understand; however, I’ll only let you rest for the night if you give up ten of your guesses which means that you’ll only have one chance to save your friends and the Ev Family, is that a deal?” Nome King had spoken back to Dorothy while reaching his hand out for a handshake as Dorothy nodded her head in agreement much to Billina’s dismay.

“Deal, I’ll find a way to save everyone once I’m rested and that’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make” Dorothy had responded back while shaking hands with Nome King thus sealing the deal while Billina didn’t take this new agreement well.

“That girl! If she messes up then it’s all over! What shall I do once Nome King sets his sights on me?!” Billina had thought to herself as she was filled with unease in regards to the new developments that she was seeing between Dorothy and Nome King.

“Good! I shall allow you to rest up and you should eat dinner first. It's quite important to eat something before getting a good night’s rest! I shall see you tomorrow morning, toodles!” Nome King had spoken out to Dorothy for the final time before he used the silver shoes to return back to his throne room thus leaving Dorothy and Billina alone.

“Dorothy?! Are you sure that you can handle this? If you mess up once then it’s game over! You’ll never return home!” Billina had spoken out to her friend in a tone of concern as the pair made their way towards the dining table.

“I know, but I just have to try! I’m tired and if I was to play right now then I'd lose without a question…” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina as she sat down in one of the dining chairs while the red hen did the same thing.

“Well, I hope that you win! All of Ev and even Oz is counting on you, my friend..” Billina had spoken back to Dorothy as this made her smile rather warmly at the red hen as she began to speak once more.

“I will, I bet my life on it!” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina in a confident tone of voice as she knew that things may end up going her way.

Dorothy and Billina ate their dinner which was rather delicious and now, it was finally time for the pair to rest up for the night as Dorothy and Billina were laying in bed together.

“It feels strange sleeping in this place..” Dorothy had whispered to her friend while Billina chuckled to herself in agreement as she began to speak.

“You bet! Once you win this game then we’re outta here, right?! I don’t wanna spend one more day in this place!” Billina had spoken back in agreement as Dorothy started to laugh quietly to herself which made the red hen curious.

“What’s funny? Do I have something on me?” Billina had whispered back while Dorothy had shaken her head in denial before answering the question.

“No, not at all! It’s just that I’m glad that I could at least talk to someone during this time or else I’ll be awfully lonely…” Dorothy had answered back in a warm tone of voice as this made Billina smile back.

“I-I see? W-Well, same to you, you’re a great owner and friend..” Billina had spoken back to her friend in a happy tone of voice while feeling herself slowly drifting off to sleep including Dorothy as well.

“Goodnight, Billina…” Dorothy had whispered out to the red hen for the final time as the young girl slowly drifted off into a deserved and much needed rest.

*October 23rd, 1905*

The next morning had arrived as Dorothy and Billina both had risen up from their slumbers and of course, Dorothy had freshened herself up and was ready to take on Nome King’s challenge.

“Dorothy, good luck!” Billina had spoken back to her friend while Dorothy smiled back.

“Thanks! I’ll definitely win and save everyone, just you wait!” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend as she turned over to see Kaliko waiting for her with a smile on his face.

“Good Morning, Dorothy. Please follow me to the ornament room if you must” Kaliko had spoken back to the young girl while motioning his hands towards the entrance which caused Dorothy to follow along.

“Ozma, Scarecrow, everyone! I’m coming for you all!” Dorothy had thought to herself in sheer motivation as she continued to follow Kaliko until she was finally in the ornament room.

“As you might remember, you only have one guess since you had given up the other ten in exchange for rest so choose wisely and remember, the Nome King is always watching…” Kaliko had advised Dorothy while letting out a slow but creepy laugh as he exited out of the room and shutted the doors behind him thus beginning the game for Dorothy.

“Okay, I gotta choose carefully or else all will be lost but how do I know which ornament to touch…” Dorothy had spoken to herself in a rather concerning tone of voice as she walked across the ornament room with such anxiety while Nome King was watching everything from above with a smile on his face.

“That girl will never win the game! She won’t be able to guess that the Ev Family are the purple ornaments! Ha he hi ho!” Nome King had spat out in a joyous tone of voice as he began to laugh; however, unknown to him, Billina was spying on him as this revelation surprised her greatly.

“Purple?! That’s it?! I gotta tell Dorothy or else she’ll turn into an ornament forever!” Billina had whispered to herself as the red hen quickly began to make her way towards the ornament room and to her luck, there was a small tunnel that led into her destination.

“Dorothy, just hang in there! I’m coming to save the day!” Billina had cried out in sheer motivation as she had hoped to make it in time as she continued to descend down the tunnel.

Dorothy was still roaming around as she was pondering on what ornament to choose; however, she also knew that one mistake could cost everything.

“Wait, the ornaments must be enchanted, right? Nome King has never told us this information but rather he told us that you must touch the ornament you think is correct, so..” Dorothy had spoken out to herself as she turned over to the first ornament she believed to be enchanted which was a purple kitten that stood on a mantel; however, Dorothy knew it was risky but she just had to try.

“It’s all or nothing, EV!!” Dorothy had cried out while placing her hand on the purple kitten ornament and with that, a flash of light appeared and a pretty fair-haired boy appeared beside her.

“Huh?! Where am i and who are you?!” The Ev boy had spoken out in confusion as this brought a huge smile on Dorothy’s face as she jumped up and down in victory.

“I did it! I did it!! I’ve found a way to beat the game!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as this confused the boy even further as he continued to press on the issue.

“Done what? Could you explain to me what’s going on?” The Ev boy had asked Dorothy once more as he saw Dorothy smiling at him as she began to explain everything.

“My name is Dorothy Gale and I’m here to save you, your family and my friends from the Nome King and also, you were an ornament for quite some time as well” Dorothy had explained to the boy as this initially surprised him; however, he had slowly come into an understanding.

“I see and It seems that my father sold my mother and siblings to the Nome King but I should tell you my name and It’s Evardo, the heir to the throne of Ev” Evring had spoken out in a polite tone of voice as he gently kissed Dorothy on her hand which made her smile.

“Prince?! So this means you are the heir to the Ev throne?! Am I getting this right?!” Dorothy had spoken back in surprise as she was met with Evardo nodding his head in confirmation.

“Yes, I was meant to take the throne; however, me and my family would find ourselves to be trapped in this prison but once again, I thank you..” Evardo had spoken out to Dorothy as all of a sudden, Billina came shooting out of the tunnel which surprised the pair.

“Dorothy!! It’s purple!! You must touch..the..” Billina had shouted out in fear and concern; however, she wasn’t able to finish her sentence as she saw that Dorothy had already guessed the game.

“Billina? Is there something the matter?” Dorothy had asked the red hen in a curious tone of voice while Billina had shaken her head.

“N-No! It seems that you’ve already figured out the game, right?” Billina had answered back while looking over at Evardo.

“Yeah, It took a great deal of thinking from me but I’m glad I was able to win the game in time” Dorothy had spoken back with a smile on her face as suddenly, there was sounds of a bell ringing from above which prompted the trio to look above to see Nome King clapping.

“Well, well, well! It seems that you’ve managed to free one of the the Ev children, eh? Very impressive indeed!” Nome King had spoken out in a proud tone of voice as he used the silver shoes to teleport everyone into his throne room.

“S-So you must be Nome King, right? Please, free my family and Dorothy’s friends!” Evardo had pleaded with the Nome King; however the little king only smiled back while Dorothy was getting annoyed.

“Oh, no! This was only Round 1! The next round shall be different! It seems you’ve guessed the correct color for the Ev family which was purple, right? Now! I shall change the color and only give everyone once chance..” Nome King had spoken out while Evardo was shocked at this.

“W-What?! I thought Dorothy only had to free the family by doing what she was told and now you want to change the rules?!” Evardo had spoken out in outrage while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement.

“He’s right! Just allow us to continue playing the game with the same rules, okay? There’s no need to change the colors' ' Dorothy had spoken back in a stern tone of voice while Nome King grew more irritated by the pushback he was getting.

“W-Well! I just want more of a challenge! I felt like things were getting too easy! So i decided to change things up a bit!!” Nome King had spat back in annoyance as he looked over to see Billina pacing back and forth as this caused him to speak out once more.

“W-What’s wrong? You got to use the bathroom or something? What’s with the running..” Nome King had asked Billina in annoyance yet curiosity at the same time.

“Oh me? I gotta lay my egg, that’s all! Got a problem with it?!” Billina had answered back in a smart tone of voice as this frightened the Nome King greatly.

“E-EGG!?!” Nome King had cried out in fear as he quickly jumped on top of his throne chair which confused Dorothy and Evardo.

“He’s scared of eggs, huh? Maybe I could use this to my advantage and I hate using other people’s fears against them but if it means saving Evardo’s family and my friends, than maybe…” Dorothy had thought to herself as the young girl knew what she must do in hopes of ever saving her friends and Evardo’s family.

Chapter Text

(Purple, Green and Gold)

*October 23rd, 1905*

*Nome Kingdom*

The Nome King and even the rest of the Nomes were frightened by Billina which caused quite a commotion as Dorothy tried to explain the situation to him.

“Billina lays her eggs once a day but don’t panic, we’ll dispose of the egg in a jiffy” Dorothy had spoken out to Nome King while Evardo nodded his head in support as this somewhat eased Nome King’s worries as he slowly gotten down from his throne and motioned his hands for the rest of the Nomes to quiet down.

“G-Good! You better make it quick! I’m not gonna allow either of you to use this opportunity to cheat me out! You wouldn’t want to see me angry, would you?” Nome King had spoken back to Dorothy in a tone of annoyance while pacing back and forth to further ease his worries.

“Of course, I’ll take Billina into a private area so she could do her business if that’s okay with you?” Dorothy had spoken back in a polite tone of voice while gently picking up Billina in the process as the red hen began to speak.

“You won’t want me to lay an egg right in front of you, yeah, I thought so!!” Billina had spoken out to the Nome King in a rather smart tone of voice as she and Dorothy went into a private area leaving Evardo with the Nome King.

“Such a troublesome hen! I hate eggs! I find them to be utterly repulsive! Wouldn’t you agree? Evardo?” Nome King had spoken out to the young prince in a rather disgusted tone of voice as he finally sat back down while letting out a sigh of relief.

“S-Somewhat but I implore you, please free my family and Dorothy’s friends at once! She’s already won the game technically and I feel like you should play fair as well” Evardo had answered back in a pleading tone of voice as everything seemed pointless due to Nome King not being convinced at the slightest.

“I’m afraid not, once Dorothy and the hen return than I shall commence the next part of the game in which you’ll be given a chance to free your family and the others and of course, if you lose than it’s game over” Nome King had answered back as this made Evardo annoyed; however, he knew that pressing the issue on would spell trouble for him and Dorothy so he accepted whatever was coming his way.

“F-Fine but just know that me and Dorothy shall win! That I can ensure” Evardo had spoken back once again as this made the Nome King glare at him with such annoyance; however, that quickly turned into a smile.

“Good, very good of you to understand the situation here…” Nome King had spoken out to him once again as he suddenly looked over to see Dorothy and Billina returning back from their errand.

“So, have you disposed of that terrible egg? Don’t lie to me now…” Nome King had asked Dorothy with a hint of authority while raising his eyebrow in suspicion as he noticed that Dorothy and Billina seemed too happy.

“Yes, your majesty. We’ve disposed of the egg and we’re ready to begin round two of your game if that’s okay with you..” Dorothy had answered back while this left Evardo confused yet filled with curiosity as he noticed that the girl was acting a bit odd just by reading her body language.

“This girl, she’s up to something, I just know it! But whatever it is…could it fool the Nome King…” Evardo had thought to himself as his thoughts were interrupted by Nome King as he began to speak once more.

“Alright, we shall begin round two of the game and remember, I will be changing the colors as well and I’ll give you a few tips, there are three colors this time so be sure to guess correctly, okay? I won’t tell you what color of course but I’m sure you both can figure it out…” Nome King had explained to the pair while Dorothy and Evardo both nodded their heads in agreement.

“Don’t worry, we’ll figure it out and we won’t give up that easily!” Dorothy had spoken out to the Nome King while giving him a confident smile as she saw the king using the silver shoes to transport her, Evardo, and Billina back into the ornament room thus beginning round two of the more harder guessing game.

“Great, how are we gonna make the correct guess? I don’t want to turn into an ornament again..” Evardo had asked Dorothy in a tone of curiosity yet concern while observing the room with great interest as Dorothy began to answer back.

“Well, we must take our time and and make a very educated guess but be warned, we only have one chance so we definitely gotta be absolutely sure in our choices” Dorothy had answered back as of course, this didn’t ease Evardo’s worries but the young man knew he had to try at the very least.

“So, how old are you? You seem quite mature for your age?” Evardo had asked Dorothy as this seemed to have slightly offended the young girl as she began to speak.

“It’s quite rude to ask a girl their age but I’m thirteen years old…” Dorothy had answered back while walking across the ornament room as she was also thinking about the ornaments.

“Thirteen? Impressive and I’m seventeen years old but despite my age I’m still mature enough to take on the throne and once I do, I’m gonna be the best king there was in Ev” Evardo had spoken back to Dorothy as this made her smile which was seen by Billina.

“Look at those two! They’re chatting away while we’re on a mission! Well, it seems like I’m gonna have to get the job done” Billina had spoken out to herself as she ventured off on her own and was amazed on how big the ornament room was as she continued to walk until coming across a green grasshopper ornament and unknowns to her, it was Ozma!

“A grasshopper! They’re quite tasty back in Kansas and I’m a bit hungry…” Billina had spoken out while staring at the ornament blissfully unaware of the truth; however, the red hen knew she was on a mission.

“Nope, I’m not eating until everyone is safe and sound!” Billina had spoken out once more as she proceeded to walk away from the ornament before noticing a purple footstool ornament which caught her attention.

“This must be it, Ev!” Billina had cried out and with that, the once purple ornament had vanished and a lovely lady, tall and slender and most beautifully robed, stood before her.

“And who you must be..” The woman had spoken out in a gentle voice as she looked down at the red hen with confusion on where she was at.

“My name is Billina and it’s a long story but I’ve freed you from your enchantment spell…” Billina had answered back in a polite tone of voice as this seemed to have surprised her.

“I see, and I humbly thank you for your kindness; however, what about my dear children?!” The Queen had spoken back in a rather worried tone of voice while Billina quickly eased the Queen’s worries by explaining more of the situation.

“They’ve been turned into ornaments by the Nome King and fear not! Dorothy and your eldest son are attempting to save everyone right now as we speak!” Billina had answered back in a voice filled with hope as this made the Queen smile.

“Evardo? He’s been saved?! I’m so glad…truly I am…” The Queen had spoken back while tears flowed down her face as she couldn’t believe that her son was okay as she looked back down at the red hen.

“You can call me Evadne, that’s my name, brave hen” Evadne had finally spoken out In introduction as this made Billina smile.

“Wonderful name and my name is Billina and let’s head over to Dorothy and the others!” Billina had spoken out to Evadne as the young woman nodded her head in agreement.

“Yes, I truly need to see my son!” Evadne had spoken back as the pair quickly made their way towards Dorothy and Evardo.

“Guys!! I’ve found Evadne, the Queen of Ev! Isn’t that great?!” Billina had spoken out to her friends in joy as this caught their attention since they appeared to be quite happy.

“M-Mother?! Is that you?! Is it really true?!” Evardo had spoken out in joy as he felt some tears coming down from his face as he was met with his mother nodding in confirmation.

“Yes, it’s me, my darling child. I’ve missed you so much! Oh how I was worried!” Evadne had spoken back to her son in what seemed like forever as the pair embraced in a warm hug which made Dorothy smile.

“Billina, you did wonderful and I know I could count on you…” Dorothy had spoken to her friend as this made the red hen smile brightly.

“Oh, I already knew the secret to the game! The purple ornaments are the Ev family members but I don’t know about our friends…” Billina had spoken back to Dorothy as this revelation surprised the young girl greatly as she gasped.

“Really?! So that’s what you were gonna tell me before I freed Evardo! I had a feeling it was gonna be purple…” Dorothy had spoken back as she looked over to see Evadne approaching her.

“And who you must be? Are you perhaps Billina and my son’s friend?” Evadne had asked Dorothy as she was met with the young girl nodding her head in confirmation.

“Yes, I’m their friend and you can call me Dorothy if you must. It’s a pleasure to meet you” Dorothy had answered back to the Queen as she and Evadne had shaken hands with each other.

“Splendid and my name is Queen Evadne, it’s a pleasure to meet you as well and if I may ask, what shall we do next?” Evadne had asked Dorothy in a curious tone of voice as this made the young girl smile with bright optimism and hope.

“Next, we’ll free the rest of your children including my friends as well, Queen Evadne and I think I also found the way to save my friends as well…” Dorothy had answered back while gently touching her hands to show comfort as this made everyone smile in the room.

“Dorothy, she might actually help us win this game, I just know it…” Evardo had thought to himself as he felt a sense of hope for the first time in what felt like an eternity as he saw Billina speaking out once more.

“What do you mean? Have you figured out a way to win the game?” Billina had asked her friend as she was met with Dorothy nodding her head in agreement which made everyone smile in joy.

“Please tell us! I would do anything to save the rest of my dear children!” Evadne had asked Dorothy as well in sheer anticipation as the young girl began to answer back.

“Well if the Ev family is purple then I’m assuming my friends are green since that’s the color of the Emerald City and as for Tik-Tok, I think he’s gold due to his body!” Dorothy had answered back in a confident voice that was filled with hope as this made everyone smile with joy.

“That’s it!! Why didn’t I think of this sooner! I’ve heard the Emerald City is filled with green due to the emeralds that were mined from this kingdom while Winkie Country is yellow meaning that Tik-Tok could have been built in that country, you are a genius!” Evardo had spoken out to Dorothy while gently lifting her hand as he kissed it which made the young girl blush.

“I-It was nothing, really!” Dorothy had spoken back as she could feel her face growing more hot by the moment but she still managed to smile back at the young prince; however, during all of the commotion…

Nome King was watching everything unfold from his throne with such anger in his eyes as he knew that Dorothy and the others were dangerously close to winning the game.

Chapter Text

(The Victor of the Game)

*October 23rd, 1905*

*Nome Kingdom*

Nome King sat with anger as he began to blurt out many words while Kaliko watched everything unfold

“Rocketty-ricketts!! Smudge and blazes!! Hippikaloric!!” Nome King had blurted out in fury as he jumped up and down in anger while Kaliko continued to watch his master throw a tantrum.

“Y-Your majesty! Surely these fools wouldn’t solve the game that easily, right?! There's no way that they could have figured out that Ozma and the rest of the Ozians were green while the Ev Family were purple!” Kaliko had spoken out to Nome King as he was met with the little man giving him a rather annoyed look as he began to speak.

“No, I believe someone told Dorothy or Evardo the keys into beating the game…” Nome King had responded back while turning his direction over towards the ornament room that was located below his throne room.

“So, the purple ornaments are my dear children, right? I’m quite scared that I might get this wrong and ruin the game for everyone..” Evadne had spoken out to Dorothy while observing the purple glove ornament; however, Dorothy reassured her that this was in fact the correct ornament.

“Don’t worry, I’m absolutely sure that this is the correct ornament and if it’s not then we’ll simply turn you back once the game is over” Dorothy had responded back to the Queen as this made the woman smile as she placed her hand on the ornament.

“So I’m supposed to call out Ev, right? Well, Ev!!” Evadne had spoken out in a clear tone of voice and to her surprise, the enchantment on the purple glove ornament was broken and a sweet-faced girl, whose golden hair fell in a cloud over her shoulders, stood beside them.

“W-Where am I..” The girl had spoken out in confusion as she looked up to see her mother who was filled with joy and happiness.

“Evanna! My sweet Evanna! I’ve missed you so much, my dear daughter!” Evadne had cried out to her daughter as he wrapped her arms around her for a hug which was returned by Evanna.

“Mother, it’s really you! I’ve missed you so much but what’s even going on?” Evanna had spoken out in confusion and joy as she looked over to see Dorothy and Evardo approaching them as this made her smile.

“Big brother! It’s you! I’ve missed you as well” Evanna had spoken out to her older brother as the pair had engaged in a warm hug together which made Dorothy smile.

“I’ve missed you as well and Nome King turned us into ornaments and there we remained until Dorothy and Billina freed us..” Evardo had spoken back to his sister in joy as this made her confused; however, she slowly understood.

“Really? I don’t recall but I’m glad that we’re finally free and where’s the rest of my siblings? We gotta find them before it’s too late” Evanna had spoken back to her brother while Evardo nodded his head in agreement.

“Our siblings are ornaments and we’re finding them right now and remember, look for any purple ornaments and if you see any green ones, don’t be afraid to touch them and call out Ev, okay?” Evardo had spoken back to his sister as she nodded her head in understandment.

“I see, well, I guess we should find them, big brother!” Evanna had spoken back while she looked over to see Dorothy which prompted her to walk over to her.

“My name is Evanna and thank you for coming out to save me and my family, if I had it my way, I’ll allow you to marry my brother as a appreciation” Evanna had spoken out to Dorothy while letting out a smile as this statement made Dorothy blush madly.

“M-My name is Dorothy and it’s a pleasure to meet you and I’m too young for marriage but I do appreciate the gesture” Dorothy had responded back while chuckling back as this made Evanna laugh as well.

“I see, well, if you ever wanna marry before Evardo finds someone then don’t be afraid to tell my mother or even Evardo, okay?” Evanna had spoken back once more while Dorothy nodded her head as she began to speak once more.

“Alright, let’s find the others! We’re so close to beating this rather insufferable game!” Dorothy had spoken out in a proud tone of voice as she and everybody else cheered as they began to find the correct ornaments with such ease.

“Ev!” Evanna had spoken out in joy while touching each of the purple ornaments and a brilliant flash of light appeared thus breaking the enchantment spell.

There were four Princesses and four Princes, all looking very much alike but still different enough to tell them apart and they were diverse in size, standing in a row.

The Princesses were named Evrose, Evella, Evirene and Evedna, while the Princes were Evrob, Evington, Evring and Evroland.

“Welcome back, my siblings..” Evanna had spoken out with a smile on her face as she hugged each of her siblings thus ending the game; however, due to Ozma and the others turning into ornaments the game continued on as Dorothy was on the other side of the room.

“A green grasshopper, this should be it, please be right…Ev!” Dorothy had spoken out while placing her hand on the ornament and with that, Ozma had finally returned back into her natural stage which made Dorothy happy.

“Huh? Dorothy!? You’ve freed me!! My goodness I can’t believe it!!” Ozma had spoken out in joy as she felt Dorothy hugging her warmly as she returned the hug back.

“Ozma, I’ve missed you so much! I’ve already figured out the game and all we need to do is free the rest of our friends but first…” Dorothy had spoken back to Ozma in a tone of joy while the two girls quickly walked over towards their destination and to Ozma’s surprise, the rest of the Ev Family were successfully saved which brought a smile on her face.

“Wonderful! I see that you and Billina managed to save the Royal Family, right? I’m very happy to see this…” Ozma had spoken out to Dorothy in a tone of joy as she walked over to Queen Evadne and proceeded to introduce herself.

“My name is Princess Ozma of Oz, you must be Queen Evadne, we’ve came from the Land of Oz to save you and the rest of your family and it seems that my good friend has already done the job” Ozma had spoken out to the Queen in a polite tone of voice as she and Queen Evadne had shaken hands together in respect.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you and my name is Queen Evadne if you have forgotten and I give you my blessings and gratitudes for heading out to save us” Evadne had responded back while continuing to shake hands with Ozma.

“We shall throw a huge celebration once Evardo is crowned the new king but first, we must save the rest of my friends before it’s too late” Ozma had spoken back to the Queen as she suddenly had taken a good look around the room before turning her direction back to Dorothy.

“Dorothy, what was the color of the ornament I was turned into? If i can have that information then that would be wonderful” Ozma had asked Dorothy in a curious tone of voice while she waited for an answer.

“Green! Your color was green! If we can find more green ornaments than we will save Scarecrow and the others, isn’t that great?!” Dorothy had responded back in joy as she and Ozma shared a warm smile together as Ozma began to speak yet again.

“Really? How wonderful! I can’t believe the game was so simple yet challenging at the same time but let’s not waste any time, shall we? Let’s save our friends” Ozma had responded back to Dorothy as she was met with her friend giving her a thumbs up while nodding her head in agreement.

And so Dorothy, Ozma, and the Royal Ev family had successfully managed to restore Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, Tik-Tok, and Hungry Tiger back into their natural selves; however, Nome King was clearly angry at this turn of events.

“Smudge and Blazes!!! They’ve won the game! Impossible! Cheaters! That I can tell you!!” Nome King had roared in fury while Kaliko could do nothing but watch his master blowing a fuse while also agreeing with him as well.

“Cheaters indeed, I feel like you should teach them a lesson, Nobody double crosses you and gets away with it” Kaliko had spoken out in full support of his master as this made Nome King smile.

“Of course, you think I’ll allow these fools to win the game that easily…” Nome King had spoken back in a rather sneaky tone of voice as he began to click the heels of the silver shoes to bring his enemies to him while back at the ornament room..

“I see, that must have been quite the journey in trying to guess the correct colors but I’m glad that everyone is safe and sound” Tin Woodman had spoken out to Dorothy in a tone of relief as he let out a sigh and looked over at the Royal family of Ev.

“And that must be the Ev family, right? Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you all” Tin Woodman had spoken out while shaking the hands of each family member with such politeness.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well, you must be Tin Woodman, right?” Evardo had spoken out while Tin Woodman nodded his head in agreement while Scarecrow began to speak.

“So, what’s next? We’ve managed to beat Nome King’s game so I’m wondering if we’re finally gonna be free” Scarecrow had spoken out while Lion nodded his head in agreement.

“I’m on the same boat, oh it will be horrid if he were to break his promise, that I can tell you!” Lion had chimed into the conversation while Ozma quickly gave them reinsurance.

“He won’t. I won’t allow it. He shall accept his defeat and give up my silver shoes as promised” Ozma had spoken out to Lion and Scarecrow and just as when she said that, everyone in the ornament room was quickly transported into Nome King’s throne room which surprised everyone.

“W-Where are we?!” Evanna cried out in confusion as she looked around before focusing on Nome King who had a very angered look on his face.

“Nome King! It’s time to give up! We’ve won the game, fair and square!” Dorothy had shouted out to him while Ozma and everyone else nodded their heads in agreement.

“She’s right, give me the silver shoes and allow us to be free or else..” Ozma had threatened Nome King as this made him get up from his throne while Kaliko was chuckling gleefully.

“It’s gonna take more than that to sway our majesty, Buckle up! You guys are gonna be in a world of pain!” Kaliko had spoken out to the gang while letting out a cackle as he saw his master preparing to do away with his enemies; however, Dorothy and the others wasn’t afraid at all.

“I’ll ENSURE that I’ll use the silver shows to blow you all to the farthest corners of this land!!” Nome King had spat out in anger as he attempted to click his heels; however, Dorothy, Billina, and Scarecrow, had smiles on their faces.

“Oh really? How do you like your eggs, yolk or scrambled?!” Dorothy had spoken out to the monarch as she quickly had taken out an egg which belonged to Billina and quickly threw one at him while Billina and Scarecrow followed suite.

“You see that?! That’s what happens when you mess with my friends! Take that!” Billina had spoken out as she quickly walked over to drop the egg on Nome King’s foot which caused him to cry out in shock.

“My eyes! My eyes! I can’t see! I can’t see!!” Nome King had cried out in fear while struggling to get the yolk out of his eyes.

“Scarecrow! Throw the egg at the floor!” Ozma had commanded her friend as Scarecrow did just that as he quickly thrown the egg on the floor.

“I-Impudent LITTLE…” Nome King spat out in his rage as he attempted to attack everyone; however, he slipped on the egg that was thrown by Scarecrow which caused him to fall on the floor.

“Y-your majesty!! I’ll save you!” Kaliko cried out as he attempted to help his master; however, Lion and Hungry Tiger quickly stepped in which scared the little nome.

“Oh dearr! I’m very hungry! I could eat a nome right now if my consciousness allowed me to, oh wait..” Hungry Tiger had spoken out in a devious tone of voice while Lion laughed at his remarks which made Kaliko admit defeat.

“I-I lose! I give up! Please don’t eat me!” Kaliko had cried out as continued to beg for forgiveness while his master was on the verge of defeat.

“Now, take the silver shoes so we can return back to Ev!” Tik-Tok had spoken out as this prompted Ozma to run up to Nome King in hopes of taking off the silver shoes.

“I’ll make sure that nodody evil ever touches these silver shoes again, that I’ll guarantee..” Ozma had spoken out as she successfully took off the silver shoes which made everyone around her cheer in victory.

“Alright, everyone get close to me! We can’t waste not one second..” Ozma had commanded her allies while putting on the silver shoes as she saw Dorothy, Billina Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, Hungry Tiger, Tik-Tok, and the Royal Family of Ev had all gotten as close to each other as possible.

“Silver shoes, by my command, take us to the Land of Ev!!” Ozma had cried out.

With that, a brilliant flash of light appeared over our heroes and quickly transported them from the Nome Kingdom to the Land of Ev thus leaving the Nome King humiliated and defeated as many nomes were laughing at his defeat with some even cheering.

“Your majesty!!” Kaliko had spoken out while gently helping Nome King back to his seat; however he was met with a very angry king as he cursed out so many bad words.

“Smudges!! These FOOOLS!!! How dare they! I will return!! I will get my revenge!! I WILLL..” Nome King spat out in anger.

He got up but unfortunately, the little king had slipped on some leftover yolk thus knocking him out cold for the time being which shocked Kaliko.

“Oh dear…” Kaliko muttered to himself as he was left to deal with the entire mess.

*Land of Ev*

Dorothy and the others had successfully made it safely to the Ev Kingdom which made everyone erupt in cheers and hugs.

“W-We did it!! We did it!!” Evanna cried out in joy as she hugged her family including her new friends.

“Maaan, I thought we were gonna be goners but we pulled through and it was all thanks to you, my new friends..” Evardo had spoken out while walking over towards Dorothy and gently kissing her hand which made the young girl blush.

“I-It was nothing! It was mostly Ozma with her quick planning” Dorothy had responded back while letting out a warm smile; however, there was one more thing.

“There’s just one thing left…we must prepare for Evardo’s coronation and the event will be held in seven days…” Evadne had spoken out to everyone in a tone of joy as Dorothy and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

The long journey in saving the Ev Family may be over; however, there was still one last thing and of course, it was to crown Evardo as the next King of Ev.

Chapter Text

(King of Ev)

*October 30th, 1905*

*Ev Kingdom*

One week had passed since the royal family was saved as it was now officially time for Evardo’s coronation for the next ruler of Ev as everyone was getting ready for the big day.

“Can’t believe Evardo is gonna be crowned today, I bet the event is gonna be huge since plenty of people are coming” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozma while she was brushing her hair while Ozma nodded her head in agreement.

“I agree, it’s gonna be awhile before Evardo marries since he’s not interested in marriage right now so there’s not gonna be a Queen or anything for the time being but regardless, things are looking pretty bright for the Land of Ev.” Ozma had spoken back to Dorothy as this made the girl smile.

“I’m glad, I know that Evadne is gonna be happy to see her son fulfill his father’s footsteps but what about her? Does she still plan on becoming involved in the political affairs of this country?” Dorothy had asked her friend in a tone of curiosity while putting on one of the finest dresses which Evanna had given her the other day.

“Nope, she plans on stepping down and leaving everything to Evardo and whoever becomes Queen of this land and it’s quite a wise choice considering that Evoldo wasn’t really a just and fair ruler..” Ozma had responded back as this made Dorothy nod her head in undersandment.

“That’s true, Evoldo wasn’t really a good ruler and he had no regard for his family nor the people who was meant to look out for due to his cruel nature; however, I’m very certain that Evardo will be a kind, gentle, and just ruler” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend as the two girls were officially done getting ready for the big day as the pair walked out of their rooms which was noticed by Evanna.

“Good Morning, how did you two sleep? Are you guys excited for my big brother’s big day?” Evanna had spoken out in a very polite tone of voice as this made Dorothy and Ozma smile back at their new friend as one of them began to speak.

“Good Morning to you as well, Evanna and we’re doing quite well today and yes, we’re definitely excited for Evardo’s coronation later today and how’s Evardo been holding up anyways?” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend in a curious tone of voice as this made Evanna think for a moment before responding to the question.

“He’s been holding pretty okay but he’s pretty nervous since he’s gonna be king of this entire land but if you guys wanna talk to him then he’s still preparing for his big day” Evanna had responded back to the girls as this made them smile.

“I’m glad to hear that and we’ll be on our way since I know your mother is probably expecting you but we’ll see you later” Ozma had spoken out while she and Dorothy waved their hands to their friend while Evanna waved back.

“I’ll be seeing you guys at the coronation and don’t be afraid to ask me, my mother, or my siblings for anything, okay?” Evanna had advised her friends with a smile on her face as she saw the pair exiting the room.

“Of course, we’ll keep that in mind!” Dorothy had responded back to her friend while she and Ozma continued to make their way towards the main garden of the palace.

The main garden was very beautiful as it was filled with plenty of sunflowers, red roses, and other such beautiful flowers and there, Princess Langwidere was admiring them all as she was wearing a rather beautiful head filled with red hair.

“Hey, it’s you guys! It’s been awhile, how has things been” Langwidere had spoken out to her two allies while giving them hugs as Ozma began to speak.

“It’s been quite some time and we’re doing quite good, I see you’ve chosen a rather beautiful head for the occasion, it looks very beautiful on you” Ozma had responded back to Langwidere as this made her smile warmly.

“Why thank you, it’s actually my original head and don’t I look beautiful or what? Come on, you don’t have to lie '' Langwidere had spoken back in a haughty tone of voice while showing off her original head as this surprised Dorothy and Ozma greatly.

“It rather looks beautiful and what do you plan on doing once Evardo becomes King? I bet you are gonna take a rather long vacation if I’m not mistaken” Dorothy had asked her friend in a tone of curiosity as the young woman began to respond back.

“Of course! You honestly think I’m gonna intend to do any royal duties from this point on? I shall visit many places in Oz and Ev that’s my goal but I hope that we can also get to know each other more” Langwidere had responded back in a very confident tone of voice as this made both girls smile back.

“That’s wonderful, and I hope that your trip goes well for you and I wish we could hang out more but I gotta get back to my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry once once everything is finished” Dorothy had spoken back to Langwidere in a polite tone of voice while she began to speak once more.

“Well, we’ll be seeing you and we gotta see if Tin Woodman and Scarecrow need any help with setting up the festival stuff but I hope that you have a wonderful day” Dorothy had spoken out to Langwidere once more as this made the young woman nod her head in understandment.

“Sounds wonderful and I wish you and Princess Ozma the best of luck in your assistance and let me know when the coronation starts, okay?” Langwidere had spoken back to her friends for the final time as she saw them walking over towards their destination.

“Don’t worry, we will and thanks for the wishes as well, and we’ll be seeing you” Ozma had spoken back to Langwidere in a happy tone of voice while she and Dorothy continued to walk around the beautiful Ev palace and doing the process, a rather familiar voice had spoken out towards the girls.

“So, you must be this Dorothy girl that everyone has been talking about and Ozma, your majesty, it’s great seeing you..” The voice called out to the girls and it was none other than Jinjur, the former general of the all girls army as this had surprised Ozma.

“J-Jinjur?! It’s you! It’s really been awhile and I see you've arrived to witness Evardo’s coronation, right?” Ozma had spoken out to Jinjur in a surprised yet happy tone of voice as this made Jinjur nod her head in confirmation.

“Of course, I’ve heard news that Evardo and his family has been freed from the Nome King and it was all thanks to you guys” Jinjur had spoken back as she looked over at Dorothy and began to introduce herself.

“And you, you are Dorothy, right? I’m Jinjur, it’s a pleasure meeting you” Jinjur had spoken out to Dorothy in introduction while she had shook hands with the girl.

“That’s me and it’s nice meeting you as well and I’m assuming you are friends with Ozma, right?” Dorothy had spoken back to Jinjur as this made the young woman nod her head in confirmation.

“Correct but we had quite a rocky history five years ago but it’s all been resolved thanks to her” Jinjur had spoken back to Dorothy while Ozma watched the girl's interaction with a smile on her face.

“She’s right about that, I do remember Jinjur and her army invading the Emerald City and taking it over with the help of Mombi but I’m glad that she was able to see the light” Ozma had thought to herself as she began to chime into the conversation.

“It’s definitely been sometime and are Rosy and Flora coming as well? I don’t see them anywhere” Ozma had asked Jinjur while looking around in hopes of seeing them while Jinjur answered her question.

“They’re coming and It seems they’re just trying to bring some extra stuff to the occasion” Jinjur had answered back this made Ozma sign with relief as she smiled.

“I’m glad to hear that and we’ll be seeing you and tell Rosy and Flora I said hello as well” Ozma had spoken back to Jinjur for the final time as she and Dorothy waved Jinjur farewell as they resumed walking to their destination.

“Alright, and I’ll be seeing you two then and it was nice meeting you as well, Dorothy” Jinjur had spoken out to the two girls for the final time while waving them goodbye.

“It was wonderful meeting you as well and the next time I’ll visit than I’ll definitely get to know you more” Dorothy had spoken back to Jinjur for the final time as both girls continued their walk until finally coming across Tin Woodman and Scarecrow who was just finished setting up the final coronation stuff which was noticed by Scarecrow.

“Oh, yeah guys! You both are a bit late since we’ve just got done setting up things but we could still sit and talk since we have time” Scarecrow had spoken out while sitting down on a bench alongside Tin Woodman.

“But it’s still great to have you two here and the coronation could start at any minute so we gotta be ready” Tin Woodman had chimed into the conversation while he saw Dorothy sitting in between them while Ozma sat on the bench to their right.

“I see, and we got caught up in talking to Evanna and even Jinjur since she’s here as well” Ozma had spoken back to her friends as this surprised Scarecrow and Tin Woodman as they pair let out gasps of surprise.

“Jinjur?! I hope she isn't up to no good and we went through so much trouble just to ensure that she won’t plunge the Emerald City into chaos” Scarecrow had spoken out in a tone of worry while Ozma quickly ensured that everything was gonna be okay.

“It’s okay, Jinjur has changed her ways and of course, she would not want to push Glinda, The Good Witch’s buttons so I think she’ll be okay” Ozma had spoken back as this made Scarecrow sigh with relief while Dorothy was listening to the conversation going on as most of this was new to her.

“Wow, that sure must have been quite the adventure and I bet Mombi was behind everything, right? I had a feeling she was up to no good” Dorothy had spoken out while Ozma and the others nodded their heads in confirmation.

“Yes, and in fact, Mombi used to be the Wicked Witch of the North; however, she was defeated by Locasta and she became the Good Witch of the North but I’m assuming Tik-Tok has told you this, right?” Tin Woodman had spoken out while Dorothy nodded her head.

“I believe he did but either way, that’s really wonderful to hear that Mombi will never harm anyone again” Dorothy had spoken out to her friends as suddenly, huge bells had rung from the castle indicating that it was nearly time for Evardo’s coronation as this had caught their attention.

“It’s almost the coronation, I hope Rosy and Flora will make it in time, It would…wait! I can just use my silver shoes to quickly grab them!” Ozma had spoken out in surprise as this made Dorothy and the others smile.

“That’s not a bad idea! We’ll save you and Dorothy seats while you guys get the girls, okay?” Scarecrow had spoken out while he and Tin Woodman had quickly gotten up in order to head to the main coronation quad while both girls were ready to grab Rosy and Flora.

“Alright, silver shoes! Take us to Munchkin Country!” Ozma had commanded her silver shows a she and Dorothy felt a dash of light consume them as the girls were quickly transported to their destination.

*Munchkin Country*

Dorothy and Ozma had landed on the beautiful farmlands of the area which they found to be quite pleasant as their only mission was to find Rosy and Flora.

“Okay, the girls should be around here somewhere and if they decide to walk or take a carriage than it’s gonna take them at least an hour or so so we gotta be quick” Ozma had spoken out to her friend while Dorothy nodded her head in understandment.

“Got it, and it’s been quite some time since I’ve been to Munchkin Country..” Dorothy had spoken back while the girls had begun to search for Rosy and Flor and after some time, the girls had finally found the girls.

“Is that them? They seem to be packing their food” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozma as she was met with her friend nodding her head in confirmation.

“Correct, let’s head to them, the coronation could start at anytime..” Ozma had answered back as she and Dorothy began to walk towards Rosy and Flora.

“Flora! We’re gonna be late! How much food are you gonna take for the people of Ev! We’ve packed enough!” Rosy had spoken to her friend in a tone of annoyance while she tapped her foot impatiently as she seen Flora packing more food such as bread, meat and other things.

“Come on! I want to impress King Evardo and his family and I just don’t wanna come empty handed!” Flora had responded back while making a pouty face as this seemed to have captured Ozma’s attention.

“Rosy, Flora? It’s good to see you both, me and Dorothy have arrived to take you two to the Land of Ev” Ozma had spoken to the two girls as her presence seemed to have surprised them greatly.

“P-Princess Ozma?! It’s you?! How’s things been” Rosy had spoken out in relief while waiting for her answer as Ozma began to speak.

“Things have been going well and we have no time for chatter, we must get back to Ev since the coronation could be starting at any moment” Ozma had responded back as Rosy and Flora both nodded their heads while grabbing the bags of food and getting closer to Ozma and Dorothy.

“Alright! Let’s head back to Ev!!” Dorothy had cried out in joy as a brilliant flash of light had consumed the group as everyone was transported back to Ev.

*Land of Ev*

It was officially time for Evardo’s coronation as everyone had appeared in the main plaza of the kingdom to celebrate this glorious day while back in the palace, Evardo was sitting in the dressing room, dressed in fine clothing.

“I can’t believe today is the day…I’ve never imagined I’ll be King..” Evardo had thought to himself as he heard knocking on the door which prompted him to answer the door and it was Evanna.

“Brother, may I come in? I wanna talk to you real quick..” Evanna had politely asked her brother in hopes of him saying yes and to her surprise, he accepted her offer.

“Of course, you can talk to me about anything…” Evardo had spoken back to his sister as he allowed her to come into the room as she had sat down on the chair.

“Evardo, I just wanna say that I’m proud of you and that you are gonna be a kind, just, and polite ruler, more so than our father but despite everything, I truly believe that he regretted selling us to Nome King and that guilt consumed him until the end..” Evanna had spoken out to her brother as this made him smile warmly at her.

“Thank you, my sister, I think our father had a heart in the end as well but it came at such a terrible price…” Evardo had spoken back in a tone of sadness while he saw Evanna getting up to hug him as he hugged back.

“But now, you can change what our father built and turn it into something positive so you go out there and become king, okay?” Evanna had spoken out to her brother for the final time as she released herself from the hug and made her way towards the exit.

“I will..” Evardo had uttered back as he was now ready to officially become King of Ev as he stepped outside for his coronation.

In the end, Evardo knew that he must become a kind, just, and very gentle ruler if he ever wanted to make the Ev Kingdom a better place and with the help of his siblings, mother, and even his new friends such as Dorothy, Ozma, and Tik-Tok, Evardo was certain that things was just gonna get better for him and his people…

Chapter Text

(Home Again)

*Author’s Note: This chapter marks the end of the third story arc and thank you to everyone who’s read this wonderful story*

*November 2nd, 1905*

*Ev Kingdom*

A few days had passed since King Evardo’s coronation as everyone was bidding their friends farewell.

“It’s been honestly fun having you and everyone else stay here for a couple of days, I will give my eternal gratitude for saving me and my family” Evardo had spoken out to Ozma in a gentle voice as he had shaken hands with her which made her smile.

“Of course, we wouldn’t allow the Nome King to just have you people captured without a fight but if you ever need any royal assistance than don’t be afraid to let me know, okay?” Ozma had spoken back to Evardo as this made the young boy smile as he nodded his head.

“I will! Thanks for everything” Evardo had spoken out to Ozma for the final time as he saw Dorothy approaching him and hugging him warmly.

“Goodbye Evardo, Goodbye everyone, I’ll miss you guys dearly and when the time comes, I’ll come back to Ev and visit everyone” Dorothy had spoken out to Evardo as she let out a warm smile while Evanna was watching with a rather emotional look on her face which was caught by Dorothy.

“Hey, Evanna, It’s okay…I’ll come back and visit one of these days but my Uncle Henry, Aunt Em, and even my dog Toto are worried sick about me..” Dorothy had spoken to Evanna in a gentle voice as she walked towards her and gave her a hug which was returned by Evanna.

“Y...You better! I’ll be waiting for you!” Evanna had spoken out to Dorothy with a smile on her face as she had shaken hands with Dorothy for the final time.

“Don’t worry, I will!” Dorothy had spoken back to Evanna for the final time as she turned her direction to the rest of the Ev family and said her goodbyes to each of them while hugging them as Evadne watched with a smile on her face.

“Dorothy, Thank you once more…I truly appreciate you for saving my children” Evadne had spoken out to the young girl as she and Dorothy hugged each other warmly while everyone watched with smiles on their faces.

“Goodbye, Evadne, I will forever remember everyone here and the good times we’ve spent together…” Dorothy had spoken out to Evadne for the final time as she quickly ran back to her friends as it was finally time to go; however, there was still one final issue.

“Wait, what about Tik-Tok? Is he gonna stay here in Ev or does he intend to head back to the Emerald City…” Lion had spoken out in curiosity as this had caught everyone’s attention.

“You’re right…Maybe we should ask Tik-Tok if he wants to stay here or head back to the Emerald City with us..” Scarecrow had chimed into the conversation while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement.

“True but I think the final decision should come from King Evardo, after all, Tik-Tok is a part of his land therefore he’s under his jurisdiction…” Dorothy had responded to Scarecrow while looking over at Evardo with a smile on her face as this caused the young boy to think for a few seconds before deciding on his answer.

“As King of Ev, I hereby shall allow Tik-Tok to roam freely as he wishes so in other words, he’s able to stay in the Emerald City” Evardo had finally spoken out in a joyful tone of voice as this made everyone cheer for their friend.

“I knew you were gonna say yes and if you said no then I would have convinced you otherwise..” Dorothy had spoken out to Evardo with a cheeky smile on her face and this made the boy chuckle.

“Of course, I know that you’re quite a strong girl and you’ve even fellowed the two Wicked Witches of the East and West so I’d probably wouldn’t even argue with you” Evardo had spoken out to his friend while chuckling to himself as during the conversation, Tik-Tok had managed to come up with his response to the events that were transpiring.

“I would like to express my eternal thanks for setting me free, I shall repay you by visiting once a month…” Tik-Tok had spoken out to Evardo as this made him smile while nodding his head in confirmation as finally, it was officially time for everyone to depart back to the Emerald City.

“Goodbye everyone!! We’ll miss you all and please don’t be afraid to write a letter if you need anything, okay?” Ozma had spoken out to her friend while Evardo smiled back once more.

“I will, thanks for everything!!” Evardo had spoken back to his friend for the final time as he had seen everyone getting ready to head back.

“Alright, silver shoes, take me, the chariot, and my friends back to Emerald City!!” Ozma had commanded her shoes as a brilliant flash of light had consumed everyone as she and the rest of her friends were quickly transported back to their destination.

“Farewell, my friends…” Evanna had softly spoken out while waving goodbye to her beloved friends; however, she knew that she’ll eventually see them once again.

*Emerald Gardens*

Dorothy and everyone else had finally arrived at the Emerald City in Oz as this brought forth a sense of nostalgia for Dorothy.

“Wooow, it’s been quite a long time since I’ve been here…” Dorothy had uttered out in awestruck as she had taken a good look at the garden while Lion began to speak.

“Indeed it has, the last time we were at the Emerald City together was when we were trying to convince Oz to give us our desires” Lion had spoken back to Dorothy as she nodded her head.

“Correct and I can’t believe it’s really been that long..” Dorothy had spoken back to Lion as she looked over to see Ozma talking to Tin Woodman, Hungry Tiger, and Scarecrow which made her smile.

“Billina, be sure to lay your egg before we depart for Kansas” Dorothy had advised Billina as she stared down at the red hen with a smile on her face; however, she was met with Billina shaking her head.

“Back for that farm? I’ll decline that! I'd rather stay here than be cooped up in some farm for the rest of my life! I’ll be the perfect royal red hen Billina had responded back in a rather joyful tone of voice as this made Dorothy and Lion chuckle back.

“I see, well, I can’t force you so that means I gotta come up with a story that you got lost or just tell Uncle Henry and Aunt Em the truth” Dorothy had spoken back to Billina as she looked over to see Ozma and the others approaching them.

“Dorothy, are you ready to go back to Kansas or would you rather stay here for a few more days?” Ozma had asked her friend in a curious yet serious tone of voice as she and everyone else waited for a response from Dorothy and it was silent for a few seconds before Dorothy had finally begun to speak.

“I’m ready to go back to Kansas and I had a wonderful time with everyone and I’ll forever cherish this adventure that we had and the days I’ve spent with everyone back at Ev were very splendid and also, my Uncle Henry and Aunt Em are worried sick about me as well..” Dorothy had responded back as everyone seemed to have understood the situation as they nodded their heads.

“Very understandable and I’ll ensure that you make it back to this Kansas safely..” Ozma had spoken back to Dorothy while walking close to her and gently grabbing her hands which made both girls smile.

“Goodbye Ozma, it was very wonderful meeting you and becoming your friend…” Dorothy had spoken to her friend in farewells as she and Ozma hugged each other warmly.

“Goodbye Dorothy and same for you, you are a very good friend!” Ozma had spoken back as she kissed Dorothy on the cheek which made Dorothy blush slightly.

Dorothy had said her goodbyes to each of her friends while giving them the sweetest of hugs as well.

“Goodbye Dorothy!” Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, and the others had spoken out while waving goodbye to his friend alongside the others as Billina began to speak.

“Now this is what I call a happy ending!!” Billina had spoken out in joy as she clucked to herself as she had seen Dorothy and Ozma standing by each other.

“Silver shoes, I command you to send Dorothy back to a place called Kansas where her Uncle Henry and Aunt Em live at!” Ozma had commanded the silver shoes while clicking her heels three times and suddenly, a brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy as she was finally sent back to Kansas.

“I’m gonna miss that girl but oh boy! I’m hungry!” Hungry Tiger had spoken out while rubbing his stomach much to the annoyance of Billina.

“I’ll be seeing you…Dorothy…” Ozma had thought to herself while smiling warmly at that very thought.

*Kansas*

Dorothy had finally appeared in the usual prairies of Kansas which made her extremely happy.

“”I’m home! I’m home!!” Dorothy had cried out in joy while running back to her home and there, she had opened the door to reveal Uncle Henry and Aunt Em and her presence had surprised them.

“Goodness gracious!! It’s Dorothy! Where have you been?!” Uncle Henry had spoken out in confusion, joy, and other emotions as he got up from the chair and hugged the child warmly.

“It’s a long story so I’ll tell you guys later..” Dorothy had responded back while hugging Uncle Henry before turning her attention to Aunt Em as she hugged her as well.

“My dear child, you had us worried sick! We’ve been searching for you for days! Where exactly were you?” Aunt Em had asked Dorothy in a rather frantic yet relieved tone of voice as she waited for an answer.

“I was sent back to Oz…well..a place called Ev to be exact but let me speak to Toto and I’ll tell you guys everything!” Dorothy had responded back to her Aunt Em as she released herself from the hug and quickly ran to her room so she could greet Toto.

Of course, Toto was happy to see his owner return as he ran around despite being more laid back than how he was five years ago.

“Toto! I’m so glad to see you again and I wished you would have joined us..” Dorothy had spoken to her dog while gently petting him as she looked over to see her mirror glowing which caught her attention.

“Strange..” Dorothy had muttered out in confusion as she slowly walked towards the mirror in order to observe the glow and soon, the glow had turned into Ozma.

“Dorothy, my friend, I forgot to tell you that you can always talk to me from the comforts of your home at any time, okay? So don’t be afraid to speak to me if life is giving you problems, okay?” Ozma had advised Dorothy from the mirror as this made her smile warmly.

“Thank you, I will, I’ll definitely talk to you if I need anything…” Dorothy had spoken out to Ozma while letting out the brightest smile on her face.

And thus ends another one of Dorothy’s adventures and as long as she had the support of Ozma and the rest of her friends then she knew in her heart that everything was just gonna be okay.

End of Story Arc 3

Chapter Text

(Zeb Hugsen)

*Author’s Note: A new arc begins!! This arc is loosely based off the forth book “Dorothy and The Wizard in Oz*

*January 15th, 1906*

*San Francisco*

*Hugsen’s Sliding*

*5:00am*

Three months had passed since Dorothy’s last adventure as we now see Dorothy sitting on one of the seats in the train while waiting for the train to arrive at her destination and her friend, Betsy Bobbin was with her as well due to the pair spending some time together.

“The train should have arrived at our destination hours ago! I wonder why it was so late..” Dorothy had spoken out to her friend as she looked out of the window with a mixture of impatience yet curiosity in her voice while Betsy nodded her head in agreement.

“You were probably asleep but I’ve overheard the conductor say that he felt the ground shaking and it spooked the poor man so much that he stopped the train for two hours!” Betsy had explained to her friend as this made Dorothy nod her head in understandment.

“Shaking? Must be an earthquake and I’ve heard from my Uncle Henry that earthquakes usually happen in California and mostly in this area so I’m not surprised at all” Dorothy had spoken back to her friend in agreement.

“Indeed and we should be arriving at any time and you are going to see your distant cousin, right? Have you met him before or will this be your first time?” Betsy had asked Dorothy once more while waiting for an answer as Dorothy began to answer the question.

“Correct and this will be my first time seeing him so that will be quite interesting considering he’s related to Uncle Henry meaning that I’m finally gonna meet his family” Dorothy had responded back with a smile on her face as this made Betsy nod her head in understandment before leaning over with more curiosity as she began to ask a more personal question.

“I’ve been meaning to ask whatever happened to your parents? I’ve noticed that you never really talk about them as much and sorry if this seemed personal..” Betsy had asked her friend with a hint of sympathy in her voice while Dorothy gave her a smile of reinsurance as she began to speak once more.

“It’s okay, I don’t mind and you are my friend so I feel comfortable sharing this with you and to answer your question, I don’t really know or remember my parents and all I know is that Uncle Henry and Aunt Em had taken me in when I was a baby but all I can say is that I’m not related to them by blood but I still consider them family” Dorothy had answered back with peace and calmness in her voice as this made Betsy smile.

“I see, well, I’m glad you are happy and that’s what matters most, my friend” Betsy had spoken back as both girls shared a warm smile together before it was interrupted with the sounds of the train stopping indicating that the girls had arrived at their destination.

“Hugsen’s Sliding!!” The conductor had called out from the main compartment as the train fully came to a stop.

“I’ll help you carry your things, is that okay with you?” Betsy had offered Dorothy as her friend nodded her head in confirmation which made her smile.

“Of course, you can take my suitcase while I take the cage containing my cat” Dorothy had directed Betsy while pointing at her suitcase as Betsy picked up the suitcase while Dorothy picked up the cage containing the cat as both girls made their way towards the exit of the train.

The shed at Hugson's Siding was bare save for an old wooden bench, and did not look very inviting. As both girls peered through the soft gray light not a house of any sort was visible near the station,

“It seems nobody isn’t in the station but I do recall you telling me that your cousin was gonna pick you up, right?” Betsy had spoken out to Dorothy while peering inside of the station as her friend nodded her head in confirmation.

“He was but I wonder if he left since the train did arrive late…” Dorothy had answered back as this was followed by her cat meowing in her cage which prompted the girl to gently hum in order to calm it down.

“Don’t worry Eureka, we’ll arrive at the Hugson’s ranch soon, we just gotta wait for Cousin Zeb…” Dorothy had spoken to her pet cat as she looked over to her right to see a horse and a buggy that was located near some trees.

“Betsy, I think this is our ride and I’m glad Zeb waited for us at the very least…” Dorothy had spoken out to her friend as Betsy had looked over to see the buggy and horse as well.

“I see it! I hope it’s your cousin but let’s go over there and see..” Betsy had spoken out as she and Dorothy carried their luggage and proceeded to walk towards where the horse and buggy was located.

“Wow, I’ve never seen a horse in person before, It’s huge!” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck as she looked at the black horse.

The horse was big, tall and bony, with long legs and large knees and feet and his tail was long and scraggly.

“So, is that your cousin, the boy sleeping on that tree?” Betsy had asked Dorothy in a curious tone of voice as she pointed at the young boy sleeping.

“I believe so. He looks like the boy in the photo that my Uncle Henry gave me but I could be wrong” Dorothy had responded back while showing her the photo of her cousin as Betsy observed it with great interest.

“I see, well, we better wake him up so we could head to your folk’s ranch in a timely manner” Betsy had spoken back to Dorothy as she was met with her friend shaking her head in denial which surprised her.

“How come?” Betsy simply responded back while waiting for an answer as Dorothy began to speak.

“It’s best to let him get his rest and it’s still pretty late or rather early in the morning” Dorothy had responded back; however, the young boy had finally risen up from his slumber as he rubbed his eyes in tiredness.

“Oh, you? You must be Dorothy Gale, right? It seems you’ve brought a friend along as well” The boy had spoken out while stretching as Dorothy nodded her head in confirmation which made the boy smile.

“Yes, you must be Zeb Hugson, it’s a pleasure to meet you, cousin” Dorothy had spoken back in a polite tone of voice as she and her cousin had shaken hands together while Betsy watched.

“And my name is Betsy Bobbin, a friend of Dorothy and it’s very nice to meet you and I hope we can get along quite well” Betsy had also spoken to Zeb in introduction as she had shaken hands with him.

“I see, you are quite a pretty gal, Dorothy has good taste in choosing her friends! That sure runs in the family!” Zeb had spoken out to Betsy while chuckling to himself as this comment surprised Dorothy.

“We’re not related but my folks always taught me to pick my friends wisely and I have plenty of friends to prove it as well” Dorothy had spoken back to her cousin as this made Zeb smile.

“And I’m glad to hear that! And speaking of being related, my Uncle, Bill Hugson, married your Uncle Henry’s wife’s sister so we must be second cousins or something like that if we was blood related” Zeb had spoken back while loading the girl’s luggage into the back of the buggy while Dorothy and Betsy climbed on the buggy and proceeded to sit down as Dorothy began to respond to his statement.

“Somewhat and I didn’t even know Aunt Em had a sister until a few weeks ago but do you usually work for your uncle or do you live with him” Dorothy had asked her cousin in a curious tone of voice as she had saw Zeb hopping on the carriage as he was getting ready to make the horse move.

“I live with him and also work for him on his ranch and he pays me six dollars a month on my board!” Zeb had responded back while chuckling to himself as this made both girls let out a sigh of wonder.

“Six dollars?! That’s so much money! You could buy plenty of food with that kind of money!” Betsy had spoken out in surprise while Dorothy nodded her head in agreement.

“My friend is right, you must be a hard worker, right? Considering that your Uncle Bill pays you that much” Dorothy had chimed into the conversation while Zeb nodded his head in agreement.

“Indeed, I’m a splendid worker and I can even work as I sleep as well, talk about great or what?” Zeb had responded back as he finally picked up the reins and proceeded to shake them; however, the horse remained still much to Zeb’s dismay.

“Gid-dap!!” Zeb had called out to the horse in a commanding yet polite tone of voice in hopes of the horse moving; however, it remained still which confused the boy.

“Maybe try to untie him then he’ll go” Dorothy had spoken to her cousin while pointing at the rope which the horse was tied to which made Zeb blush with embarrassment.

“Oh, yeah, I guess I was too groggy to notice but thanks for the heads up” Zeb had spoken back to his cousin while getting down from the horse so he could untie him and once he did that, he had placed the rope in the back of the carriage and hopped back on his usual spot.

“Zeb, right? Is that your name? That’s a pretty common name in places like these” Betsy had asked Zeb in a curious tone of voice as she was met with Zeb nodding his head in confirmation.

“Correct, My full name is Zebediah but you and Cousin Dorothy can just call me Zeb for short and did you guys come back from Australia?” Zeb had answered back to Betsy as he used the reins on his horse and with that, the horse had finally started to move down the sandy road which was visible in the dim light.

“Zebediah? What a good name and Dorothy and her Uncle Henry recently came back from Australia after staying there for a few weeks but I only came to San Francisco to visit my friend and that’s about it” Betsy had answered back as this made Zeb smile as he began to speak once more.

“That’s wonderful and I’m glad that Cousin Dorothy had fun with Uncle Henry” Zeb had spoken back to Betsy once more while Dorothy listened to their conversation as she began to speak.

“It’s only for two days or so but we should be heading back home by the end of the week but I hope we can be of good company to you and your folks” Dorothy had chimed into the conversation while Zeb smiled and gave his cousin reassurance.

“Don’t worry about it! I’m sure you and Betsy would make the folks back at the ranch very pleased” Zeb had responded back at Dorothy as the horse that was taking them to their destination had continued to walk across the plains and there was silence.

The silence seemed deafening as some birds were flying in a flock in a certain direction while Eureka was meowing in sadness and suddenly, an earthquake happened as the ground shook heavily for a few seconds before coming to a halt.

“Goodness gracious! An earthquake!” Dorothy had uttered out in shock while holding on to the iron rail of her seat as she looked over to see Zeb and Betsy looking shocked while Eureka was hissing.

“That was an awful earthquake! I felt like I would have died!” Zeb had spoken out while catching his breath while Betsy nodded her head in agreement.

“I’m so used to tornadoes back at Kansas so I can’t imagine getting used to earthquakes once in a blue moon, it’s maddening!” Betsy had spoken out as well while also catching her breath.

“Califorina had plenty of quakes once in a while so I’m used to it” Zeb had spoken out to Betsy while gently petting his horse whose name was Jim.

There was silence once more as Zeb attempted to use his reins to make Jim move; however, the horse wouldn’t budge and after some protest, Jim slowly began to move.

“Odd, Jim usually moves when he’s told…I bet he’s still scared by that quake which I can't blame him for..” Zeb had spoken out once more in confusion as Jim continued to walk across the plains.

Nobody spoke due to the earthquake and there was a sense of danger in the air as the winds grew a bit louder and stronger but still manageable for Jim to carry the carriage; however, the sky grew darker once more and suddenly, another earthquake happened which caused the ground that everyone was standing over to collapse.

“E-Everyone hold on for dear life!!” Zeb cried out to his cousin and Betsy in fear while holding on to the rail as tightly as he could while hearing Jim’s frightful neighs and Eureka’s hisses as well as everyone along with the carriage descended further underground.

“Oh my goodness! What in the world is going on!! This can’t be real! This can’t be real!” Betsy had cried out in denial and fear as the horrible sensation of falling made her pass out on site while Dorothy and Zeb remained conscious.

“Goodness gracious, I guess It’s time for another strange adventure but where exactly could we land…” Dorothy had thought to herself as she and the others continued to fall further and further into the blackness which had engulfed them.

“We’re gonna die!! We’re gonna die!!” Zeb cried out in fear as he began to close his eyes, expecting every moment to be his last..

Chapter Text

(The City of Glass)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Mangaboos*

Dorothy and the others continued to fall further underground as the frightened cries of Zeb could be heard.

“We’re gonna die!! We’re gonna die!” Zeb cried out in fear while Dorothy had shaken her head in denial.

“No, we’re not gonna die and just keep a calm and cool mind..” Dorothy had advised her cousin as everyone continued to fall further below the ground until a loud crash could be heard indicating that everyone had finally made it to the ground.

“W-Whoa! Where in the world are we?! Is everyone okay?!” Zeb had uttered out in shock while breathing heavily while Dorothy nodded her head.

“I’m fine but it seems Betsy has passed out, we should carry her back into the carriage..” Dorothy had responded back as she looked over at the unconscious body of her friend while Zeb quickly nodded his head in agreement.

“T-That sounds like a good idea but let’s see if Jim and your cat are okay, I don’t wanna travel if they’re hurt but at the same time, I wanna get out of here” Zeb had responded back as he quickly turned around to check on Jim and to his luck, the horse seemed just fine along with Eureka and the carriage.

“Jim, that was quite a nasty fall, right? I’m just glad you are okay..” Zeb had spoken to his horse while gently petting it which prompted the horse to speak.

“You can say that again! My heart was racing faster than my fellow racing horses!” Jim had uttered back in a surprised tone of voice as this surprised Dorothy and Zeb greatly.

“Wait, you can talk?! I’m definitely dreaming! I must be still sleeping back at the station cause all of this is awfully strange” Zeb had spoken out while Dorothy had shaken her head in denial.

“No, you are not dreaming and it seems we’re in the Land of Oz or somewhere in this fairyland and I’ve been there two times already” Dorothy had spoken out to Zeb while she gently grabbed Betsy’s head while her cousin walked over to gently grab her legs.

“Really?! This must be a very realistic dream but let’s just find a way out of this situation or else my folks would be furious” Zeb had responded back in a tone of worry and confusion as he and Dorothy carried Betsy towards the carriage and gently placed her inside.

“Say, I’ve recalled your Uncle Henry telling my folks that a tornado swept up y’all’s old home nearly six years ago and you and your dog were in the house, was that true?” Zeb had asked Dorothy while entering the front seat to command Jim while Dorothy followed suite.

“Yes, it was terrible; however, I’ve eventually landed in this strange place and the rest is history” Dorothy had responded back while sitting next to Zeb as she saw the boy nodding his head in understandment.

“I see, well, perhaps you’ve gone mad from being lost for nearly fifty days! Isn’t that right, Jim?” Zeb had spoken back to Dorothy while gently petting Jim in the process which briefly annoyed Dorothy.

“I believe she’s telling the truth and I bet she’s met plenty of good friends during her travels and if animals like me could talk then we’re definitely in this fairyland that Dorothy is referring to” Jim had spoken back in defense of the young girl as this made Dorothy smile.

“See? Jim believes me! I’m not crazy or anything and I know what I’ve seen, heard, and even talked to” Dorothy had responded back while Zeb sighed to himself.

“W-Well, I-I guess you are right but let’s find a way out of here…” Zeb had spoken out in an embarrassed tone of voice as he motioned his hands for Jim to start walking; however, a voice began to call out and it was none other than Eureka the cat.

“Wait!! Aren’t y’all forgetting about me?! Such rudeness from yall…” Eureka had called out from her small cage as this made Zeb jump in fear while Dorothy was surprised by the voice.

“Goodness gracious! You’ve scared us Eureka! Are you okay? That fall seemed pretty nasty” Dorothy had asked her cat while Zeb gave off a very confused look since all of this was new to him while Eureka began to speak.

“Okay?! I was practically scared! You know us Cats get frightened quickly but at least I’m not dead or anything so I guess that’s a good thing” Eureka had responded back while Dorothy chuckled back with relief.

“Good point and I’m glad to hear that but we should get going..” Dorothy had spoken back while Zeb was still surprised at what he was seeing; however, he didn’t want to even question it.

“Alright, let’s go!” Zeb had commanded Jim as the horse had finally begun to move towards whatever was their destination and after a few minutes of moving, the gang saw a strange light.

Far below them they found six great glowing balls suspended in the air. The central and largest one was white, and reminded her of the sun. Around it were arranged, like the five points of a star, the other five brilliant balls; one being rose colored, one violet, one yellow, one blue and one orange. This splendid group of colored suns sent rays darting in every direction.

“W..What is this strange light..” Zeb uttered out as he had observed the strange lights while Dorothy, Jim, and Eureka were awestruck as well.

“It’s quite beautiful..” Dorothy simply uttered out in surprise as she saw the lights zoom past her as one hitted Zeb thus making his skin blue and his hair pink for a brief moment which surprised Dorothy.

“Goodness Gracious! Look at you! Your skin is blue and your hair is pink! This place is truly stranger than Ev and Oz” Dorothy had spoken out to her cousin in a tone of shock and surprise while Zeb had a look of terror and shock.

“W-What do you mean?! Look at your face! Your face seems green! I’m totally fine!” Zeb had spoken back to Dorothy while observing this strange ordeal as he suddenly took deep breaths to maintain his cool.

“This place is awfully strange and these lights aren’t helping either..” Jim had chimed into the conversation as there was silence for a few seconds before suddenly, the ground below them suddenly disappeared thus making everyone fall further once more which caused everyone to be caught off guard by this.

“W-What’s going on now?! Can’t we just travel in peace!” Eureka had cried out in annoyance as they had hissed loudly while Jim struggled to find a proper landing as everyone continued to fall.

“We’re falling again! How long will this continue! This is most certinalty dreadful” Zeb had uttered out in a scared tone of voice as everyone continued to fall further and further below while Dorothy began to speak.

“Of course not, We are somewhere in the middle of the earth, so the chances are that we’ll reach the other side in due time but it’s sure quite big, isn’t it?” Dorothy had responded back in a calm tone of voice as she was used to having such strange adventures in comparison to Zeb and even Betsy’s scared reactions.

The gang continued to fall further below until coming towards a landing which was noticed by Jim.

“We should be coming towards a landing, I’ll try to land so hang on tight!” Jim had advised Dorothy and Zeb as the two children held on to the bars as tightly as they could as Jim landed on the surface with ease much to the relief of Zeb.

“W-Where are we now because I think I see a city of sorts..” Zeb had asked everyone while pointing at the strange scene that was capturing his attention while Dorothy nodded her head in confirmation.

“I see it, it’s a city but filled with glass…” Dorothy had spoken back as she and Zeb observed the strange sight.

They saw a landscape with mountains and plains, lakes and rivers, very like those upon the earth's surface; but all the scene was splendidly colored by the variegated lights from the six suns. Here and there were groups of houses that seemed made of clear glass, because they sparkled so brightly.

“I just hope this city has milk because I’m quite famished! I’ve been cooped up in this cage for hours upon hours! How dreadful indeed” Eureka had spoken out while sighing to herself while Dorothy chuckled to herself.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure the people of this strange city could provide us some food but we’re gotta find a way down below” Dorothy had spoken back to Eureka while the cat sighed to herself in annoyance as Jim finally began to move and strangely, the horse was floating in midair.

“How strange? This land seems to be making you float in mid air?!” Zeb had uttered out in shock while Jim chuckled to himself as he couldn’t believe it as well.

“Well, It seems that everything is possible in this strange land but let’s make our way towards the city!” Jim had responded back to Zeb as the horse quickly made his way towards the city and eventually, Jim and the others had finally made it to the Glass City.

This altercation had caught the attention of the residents and everyone had come out to see what was going on.

There were men and women, but no children at all, and the folks were all beautifully formed and attractively dressed and had wonderfully handsome faces. There was not an ugly person at all and yet, Dorothy was not especially pleased by the appearance of these people because their features had no more expression than the faces of dolls. They did not smile nor did they frown, or show either fear or surprise or curiosity or friendliness.

“W-Who are these people! Why are they staring at us and why do they smell like vegetables…” Zeb had uttered out in shock as he heard groans coming from the backseat indicating that Betsy had finally regained consciousness much to the relief of everyone.

“W-What’s going on…” Betsy had uttered out in a groggy voice before crawling over to see the strange emotionless people which greatly surprised her.

“My goodness! Where in the world are we?!” Betsy had spoken out once more in surprise as Dorothy had heard this and began to answer her question.

“I don’t know but we’re in a very strange country indeed so I guess we have to wait and see if these strange people can help us..” Dorothy had responded back as she turned around to see someone from the crowd approaching them.

The man had a bright star on his head and seemed like a person of authority amongst the people of this strange land and he looked over at Dorothy and Zeb and began to speak.

“Tell me, invader, was it you that caused this place to rain stones? Speak and be honest with us, NOW!” The man with the star had asked the two children in a rather aggressive tone of voice as he waited for an answer as for a moment Dorothy and Zeb looked at each other while Betsy peaked from the back of the carriage as eventually, Zeb was the one to answer the question.

“No Sir, we didn’t cause anything, it was a mighty Earthquake, a very big one” Zeb had responded back as this caused the man with the star to fall silent for a few seconds before opening his mouth to speak once more.

“And what is this earthquake that you speak of?” The man with the stat had responded back as Dorothy quickly responded back before Zeb could say anything else.

“Well, it’s the shaking of the earth thus causing the ground to somehow crack open and thus we fell for quite some time before eventually landing here..” Dorothy had responded back to the man staring back at her with his expressionless and calm eyes.

“I see, well, the rain of stones had done so much damage to our city and with that, we find you guilty unless everyone is able to prove their innocence” The man with the star had spoken back as many whispers and laughter could be heard from the crowd.

“Is she and the others gonna receive death? I sure hope so! She’s ugly anyways” A woman whispered from the crowds as the whispers began to grow louder and louder much to the dismay of Dorothy and the others.

“How shall we prove our innocence? Please tell us for we did not do anything wrong” Dorothy had asked the man with the star in a curious tone of voice as she waited for an answer.

“You must go to the house of the sorcerer and there, he shall discover the truth in regards to the incident…” The man with the stat had responded back to Dorothy in a serious tone of voice as the young girl nodded her head in agreement while Zeb and Betsy were worried.

“A-And what happens if we’re found guilty…” Zeb had uttered out while sweating as he dreaded an answer and finally, he had gotten his answer.

“Oh, it’s simple, if found guilty than you and everyone else being put to death” The man with the star had casually responded back as this answer greatly shocked everyone in the group.

“W-What!!?!” Zeb and the others cried out in shock as things were slowly turning grim for our heroes; however, despite it all, Dorothy remained calm as she had a feeling that someone was gonna save them but that will have to wait as the looming threat of punishment was nearing them..

Chapter Text

(The Wizard’s Return)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Mangaboos*

Everyone stood in shock at the news that they’ve just received as Zeb nervously laughed to himself while Dorothy remained fearless but still surprised nonetheless.

“I see, well, let’s see the sorcerer so we could prove our innocence and I'm sure that he’s willing to understand our situation” Dorothy had spoken out to the man with the star as she looked up to see the strange being staring down at her before he began to speak.

“We shall see but let’s not waste anymore time with mindless chatter, let’s head forth to Gwig, the sorcerer and there, he shall judge you!” The man with the star had spoken back to Dorothy as he began to walk towards the destination as Jim began to follow him while carrying Dorothy, Zeb, and Betsy in the carriage.

“Friend, I don’t trust these people, they’re not so friendly and we’re being treated as criminals! It’s maddening” Betsy had whispered to Dorothy in a tone of annoyance while she nodded her head in agreement as she began to speak.

“I agree, but we just have to follow their orders for the time being but don’t worry, we’ll prove our innocence and find a way to get out of here” Dorothy had whispered back in a tone of reassurance as Betsy smiled as she slowly crawled over to see the beautiful glass palace which she found to be wonderful.

“Wow, this place is quite beautiful. I wish I could take photos of it but I forgot my camera back at home..” Betsy had spoken out once more in a tone of awestruck as she felt herself getting closer towards the glass palace.

The doorway of the glass palace was quite big enough for the horse and buggy to enter, so Zeb drove straight through it and the children found themselves in a lofty hall that was very beautiful.

The people at once followed and formed a circle around the sides of the spacious room, leaving the horse and buggy and the man with the star to occupy the center of the hall.

“W-Whoa, this place is surely mysterious like how there can be an entire civilization of people within the center of the Earth?!” Zeb had spoken out in awestruck while he looked over to see the man with the star standing in the center of the hall.

“Gwig, we summon you at once, please show yourself at once!” The man with the star had cried out in a loud voice as he awaited for the arrival of Gwig.

Instantly a cloud of smoke appeared and rolled over the floor; then it slowly spread and ascended into the dome, disclosing a strange personage seated upon a glass throne just before Jim's nose. He was formed just as were the other inhabitants of this land and his clothing only differed from theirs in being bright yellow. But he had no hair at all, and all over his bald head and face and upon the backs of his hands grew sharp thorns like those found on the branches of rose-bushes. There was even a thorn upon the tip of his nose and he looked so funny that Dorothy laughed when she saw him which caught Gwig’s attention.

“Laughing, aren’t we?! What’s so funny!” Gwig had spat out towards Dorothy in a rather aggressive tone of voice as the palace grew silent for a few seconds while Zeb was scared out of his mind while Betsy remained calm but still was fearful.

“M-My apologies, I couldn’t help it for I’m only thirteen years old but I will ensure that this will never happen again…” Dorothy had answered back while bowing politely much to the relief of Zeb, Betsy, and the two animals.

“I see, now, next question! Why have you DARED to show your ugly face into the beautiful Land of the Mangaboos!!” Gwig had spat out once more while looking over at Dorothy; however, Betsy quickly answered for her.

“We fell here due to the earthquake and we’re just finding a way to get back home so please forgive our behavior..” Betsy had answered while this seemed to make Gwig glare at her and everyone else with such seriousness in his face while Jim observed everything with great interest.

“This guy, he looks stern and strict, just like my old owners back in my horse racing days, I hope Zeb, Dorothy, and Betsy choose their words carefully…” Jim had thought to himself as he continued to watch the ongoing conversation between his allies and Gwig.

“Why did you so carelessly send down the rain of stones that caused the destruction of our houses, have you have no heart and soul at all?, well, answer me!” Gwig had spat out to the children once more as Zeb was the one to answer the question in a very timid voice.

“W-Well, W-We didn’t, g-g-g-ood sir…” Zeb had responded back in a timid tone of voice as his answer made Gwig more annoyed at the situation which didn’t help our heroes at all.

“LIES!! All LIES!! Prove that you are telling the truth!!” Gwig had spat back in a very cruel tone of voice as this seemed to strike a nerve with Dorothy as she began to speak out.

“We don’t have to prove it. If you had any brains then you would know that it was an earthquake.” Dorothy had spoken out in an annoyed tone of voice as this struck a nerve with Gwig as he glared at her as he began to speak back.

“Our knowledge in regards to the rain of stones was yesterday’s events which caused the destruction of our homes; however, there came a second rain of stones and it only appeared when you people showed up..” Gwig had spoken back to Dorothy in a defensive tone of voice as this seemed to have caused The man with the star to approach him as he gave him a glare which quickly made Gwig quiet.

“By the way, you’ve mentioned that there will be no rain of stones the previous day; however, there was rain of stones today. What good is your sorcery if you can’t get anything right” The man with the star had spoken out in a stern tone of voice as Gwig appeared to look offended as he tried to keep his cool.

“My sorcery does tell the truth! I’ve said that there shall be rain of stones on the previous day! The second day was those intruders! You have my word, Prince..” Gwig had spoken back to the Prince as this revelation surprised Dorothy and the others greatly.

“P-Prince, so he’s the leader of the Mangaboos?! I’ve never expected him to be a prince since he’s around the same age as me…” Dorothy had thought to herself as she continued to observe the conversation that was unfolding.

“I see, well, will there be more rain of stones in the upcoming days, don’t lie to me..” The Prince had asked Gwig as he saw the sorcerer shaking his head in denial.

“No, my prince, there shall be no rain of stones, people, and anything of the sort in the coming days” Gwig had responded back once more as this made the Prince nod his head in understandment.

“I see, well, I hope you are right…” The Prince had spoken back as he looked at the window to see a strange object appearing which caught his attention and suddenly, another person came rushing into the doors.

“My lord, come out! You have to see this!” The person had spoken out to his lord and suddenly, everyone had quickly ran outside to see what was going on.

“Come on! Let’s follow them! It might be someone coming to save us' ' Dorothy had spoken out as she, Zeb, and Betsy jumped out of the carriage and quickly ran outside to see what the commotion was about.

Far in the air, the object appeared to be a red hot air balloon and it was descending further below the ground and this confused everyone greatly.

“W-Who is that..” Betsy had uttered out in confusion as she could hear more whispers from the Mangaboos as they were confused at the situation as everyone continued to wait as the red hot air balloon slowly got closer and closer.

“I hope it’s someone coming to save us but how could it be possible…” Dorothy had thought to herself as the young girl was filled with sheer anticipation unlike the Mangaboos who remained calm and collected which surprised her due to how patient they seemed to act.

After a few minutes, the red hot air balloon had finally touched the surface and there, a man jumped out of the hot air balloon and it was none other than Oscar Diggs.

“Oh dear, I knew I shouldn’t have investigated that crack but maybe these strange people could help..” Oscar had thought to himself as he looked over to see Dorothy herself which surprised the pair greatly.

“Oscar?! What in the world are you doing here?! I thought you were in Kansas!” Dorothy had spoken out in surprise while Oscar chuckled to himself.

“Yes, my dear. It’s been a few months and it seems you’ve brought some friends along as well, very strange indeed” Oscar had spoken out in a happy tone of voice while Dorothy smiled; however, she remembered her conversation with Ozma just a few months ago as she quickly glared at him.

“Well, we do need to talk about a certain girl once all of this is over with but let’s now dwell on that for now” Dorothy had spoken out to Oscar as this made the man nervous as he knew what to expect.

“Dorothy, what do you mean?! That was a story that Old Mombi…” Oscar had spoken back; however, he knew that Dorothy wasn’t gonna take any of these lies so he only sighed and began to change the subject.

“Very well than, My first mission is getting you and your friends out of here so let’s talk to the leader of the Mangaboos, shall we?” Oscar had spoken back while he could hear the whispers of the Mangaboos in response to his arrival while the Prince smiled at this which was noticed by Betsy.

“He smiled, I thought the Mangaboos or whatever only were emotionless…” Betsy had thought to herself before quickly looking back at what was going on.

“Oscar, so, you were the former ruler of Oz, right? I’ve had a feeling you was gonna come here and I do need help with something and only you could help me..” The Prince had spoken out to the old man as this made Dorothy curious.

“What do you mean? If you need help than me and the others would happily assist in exchange for our freedom?” Dorothy had spoken out to the Prince as this made Oscar grin with joy as he was in full support of the young girl.

“She has a point and she’s even killed the Wicked Witches of the East and West! She’s quite powerful indeed! More So than me!” Oscar had spoken to the Prince while clearly lying about Dorothy’s power which made her raise an eyebrow.

“Well, it was clearly an accident on both occasions but yes, I’ve killed the two evil witches” Dorothy had chimed into the conversation as this could be heard by Zeb and Betsy.

“There she goes claiming she’s killed witches, I’ve thought Aunt Em would have sent her to the house to get help but they’ve spent that money on school but also, who’s this Oscar person..” Zeb had spoken out in confusion while Betsy began to answer his question.

“Well, Oscar was referred to as Oz and he was the ruler of Oz for quite some time until his identity was exposed thus leaving the throne to someone called Scarecrow but of course, he’s not king anymore and someone else is” Betsy had explained to Zeb as this confused him even further as he did not get what was going on.

“Scarecrow?! Oz?! Dorothy sure is one strange cousin but I will still love and protect her with my life..” Zeb had spoken back as he and Betsy continued to watch the conversation that was going on.

“Well, either way, you’ve killed the witches and thus I need your help as well…” The Prince had spoken to Dorothy as this made the young girl question him.

“And what shall we help you with?” Dorothy had asked the Prince while waiting for her answer.

“I need you and Oscar’s help to find my sister, the Princess of the Mangaboos…” The Prince had responded back in a serious tone of voice as this made both Dorothy and Oscar raise their eyebrows in great interest.

Chapter Text

(Dorothy Picks a Princess)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Mangaboos*

Dorothy and Oscar stood in surprise as they had heard the Prince’s orders and this also generated many whispers from the other Mangaboos.

“The Princess?! Is she even ripe yet?! I heard it’s gonna take years for her to grow” One Man had whispered out as this could be heard by Dorothy as this only made her more curious.

“Explain, who exactly is the Princess of the Mangaboos? Is she the rightful heir to the throne?” Dorothy had asked the Prince as she was met with the young boy nodding his head in confirmation.

“Yes, She was originally meant to be ripe before me; however, I was born first which made me the ruler of the Mangaboos but I always knew my sister was the rightful heir to the throne for many years and now, I’m able to find her thanks to you and Oscar” The Prince had answered back as this made Dorothy even more intrigued to follow through with his wishes while Oscar remained cautious.

“How do we know you are not lying to us? I’ve heard from Glinda the Good that Mangaboos are pretty untrustworthy and tend to lead intruders into certain doom when provoked” Oscar had chimed into the conversation as he looked at the Prince rather sternly as this seemed to have annoyed him greatly.

“How stupid can you be? I’m telling the truth! I truly have a sister who is the rightful heir to the throne and just by that, I’m sentencing you and the entire party into the dungeons!!” The Prince had spoken back to Oscar in a very dark and annoyed tone of voice as this shocked Dorothy, Oscar, and everyone else as many more mutters and insults erupted from the Mangaboos as Betsy, Eureka, and Zeb had watched everything from the carriage.

“Annnd we’re goners. I wish I had some warm milk or maybe a can of food before our untimely deaths, oh it’s such a shame” Eureka had spoken out while yawning to herself in boredom while Zeb grew more fearful of the chain of events while Betsy remained calm but was still fearful.

“Oh great! Now what we’re gonna do?! We can’t be put to death or put in the dungeons! It’s maddening! We have so much to live for” Zeb had spoken out in fear while Betsy nodded her head in agreement as she was on the same boat as her new friend.

“You’re right but I have a feeling that Dorothy may get us out of this situation, I’ve been friends with her for almost a year and I just know that she’ll find a way..” Betsy had spoken to Zeb with a smile on her face in hopes of calming him down as the pair continued to watch the current events that were unfolding.

“W-Wait?! You don’t have to do that, your majesty. It’s just that Oscar doesn’t trust you guys and he has good reasons so just tell us, are you lying to us or telling the truth?” Dorothy had asked the Prince in a serious tone of voice as there was silence for a few seconds and just when the Prince was about to answer the question, Gwig had come out of the crowd of Mangaboos with an angered expression on his face which made Dorothy and Oscar curious.

“P-Prince?! You mustn't awaken the Princess for it spells trouble for our prisoners and spells DEATH for you! Don’t give into their demands or even your own demands” Gwig had cried out as this generated more mutters from the Mangaboos as the Glass City became filled with many whispers as this new revelation surprised Dorothy and Oscar greatly.

“What do you mean? Explain at once or else I’ll send you to your death!!” The Prince had responded back to Gwig in a serious tone of voice as the tone and sound of his voice instantly made the Mangaboos grow silent as there was now dead silence.

“So, if we release the Princess of the Mangaboos then this could mean his death and trouble for us?” Dorothy had thought to herself as she continued to watch the events that were unfolding.

“Well, My predictions state that once you unleash the Princess then you will walk into your death! I do not want to lose you, my majesty so do NOT unleash the Princess” Gwig had responded back to the Prince’s question as this made the boy think for a few seconds before deciding on his answer.

“You honestly think that little lie was gonna make me go back on my plan?! You lied about the second rain of stones today and you’ve failed to make yourself useful for me today and with that, I sentence you to DEATH!” The Prince had spat out in anger and annoyance and this shocked Gwig greatly as his face grew with fear.

“W-Wait?! Death?! I’m protecting you?! I’m warning you?! It’s that girl! I just know it! She was the one who came here in the first place!! I’ll kill her!!” Gwig had spoken back to the Prince in a crazed voice as his eyes darted over at Dorothy who gave him a look of confusion as he quickly ran towards her.

“I’ll Kill you!!” Gwig shouted as he attempted to stab the young girl with his thorns; however, a pinkish light from Dorothy’s head illuminated as this sent him crashing to a huge glass that was nearby.

“You won’t kill me! I’m protected by the Good Witch of the North! It’s not my fault for your constant lies!” Dorothy had spat out in annoyance as this revelation caught the Prince’s attention as he turned around to speak to her.

“Good Witch of the North?! You are truly an odd person, a very odd person indeed..” The Prince had spoken to Dorothy as this made her chuckle.

“I get that alot but it’s gonna take more than some cranky old man to take down this girl and that goes for you” Dorothy had spoken back to the Prince in a playful tone of voice as this made the Prince briefly smile which surprised Dorothy as she looked over to see a very angered Gwig approaching them with such speed.

“I will kill you!!” Gwig had roared out in fury towards Dorothy as he attempted to get near the young girl; however, he was quickly sliced in half by Oscar who had used his sword which caused Dorothy to scream as she expected to see bones and blood; however, there was none.

“I-Impossible..” Gwig had spoken out as both halves of him had split open thus killing him for good as he fell to the ground.

“Just as I expected, he’s a vegetable! It seems that the Mangaboos are truly made of vegetables' ' Oscar had spoken out in surprise while Dorothy remained surprised at this revelation.

“Of course, we’re all made of vegetables down here, does the same apply to you, Dorothy, and the others, no?” The Prince had spoken back to Oscar in a curious tone of voice as he was met with Oscar shaking his head in denial.

“No, we’re made of meat and the same goes for the others on top of the Earth but I must ask, will the sorcerer truly be dead?” Oscar had spoken back in a rather calm tone of voice as he was met with the Prince nodding his head in confirmation.

“Yes, he shall wither away into nothingness and after that, we shall plant him one more and new Gwigs and sorcerers could take his place but as for now, follow me, and the same for the others..” The Prince had answered back as he motioned his hands for Dorothy and the others to follow him along and with that, Jim had resumed moving once more as he carried Zeb, Eureka, and Betsy along with him.

The journey to the Royal Gardens didn’t take too long as everyone had arrived at their destination where the Princess was currently growing.

“So, this is where the princess or whatever is at, right?” Zeb had asked Dorothy while speaking from the carriage as he was met with his cousin nodding her head in confirmation.

“I see, well, please be careful and we don’t know what that Prince is plotting” Zeb had spoken out to Dorothy once more as he continued to watch his cousin and Oscar walking with the Prince.

“So, suppose we pick the Royal Princess, right? I bet she’s already ripe and ready to go” Oscar had asked the Prince as he was met with him nodding his head in confirmation.

“Yes, my sister is definitely ready to be born or rather picked according to your terms but I’ll leave it to you and the girl to pick her” The Prince had answered back as he had taken a few steps back to give room for Dorothy and Oscar to do their job.

“All Right!! Let’s pick her so she can become the rightful ruler over the Mangaboos!” Dorothy had spoken out in joy as she and Oscar began to pull and to their surprise, the Princess wasn’t heavy at all as both Dorothy and Oscar managed to pick her up and gently placed her to the ground.

“S-She’s beautiful…” Dorothy uttered out as she blushed madly at the beauty of the princess.

“The Princess appeared to be in her twenties and had very beautiful blonde hair that resembled Dorothy’s bob cut and her facial features were very beautiful and young.

“My name is Aurora. I thank you very much for picking me..” Aurora had spoken out in a sweet tone of voice as this brought smiles to the faces of Dorothy and Oscar as the pair bowed down in respect.

“We salute you, your royal highness!” Oscar had cried out in joy as he kissed her hand in respect and during this Aurora had looked over and turned her attention towards her brother and glared at him.

“Sir, you’ve wronged me greatly! I’ve never been ashamed to even call you my brother! I’ve been ready for picking for the past week!” Aurora had spoken out to her brother in cold fury and in a voice much more colder as this made the Prince grow rather fearful.

“I..I’m sorry, I didn’t know or aware you were already ripe and perhaps if there was a sign..” The Prince had spoken back; however, Aurora wasn’t having any excuses.

“Give me the star of royalty, now! And after that, I want you to kill yourself! Nobody wants a sad pathetic excuse of a vegetable like you around here and I will ensure that you will NEVER grow AGAIN” Aurora had spat back at her brother in a very nasty tone of voice as this shocked Dorothy greatly as she began to speak.

“Wait, he’s your brother and I’m sure that..” Dorothy had spoken out; however, she was cut off by Aurora.

“Silence, foolish girl. I’m talking to my brother and any more interruptions from you will be fatal..” Aurora had commanded Dorothy as the girl quickly grew quiet which made the princess smile.

“And as for you, fool. Give me the star and kill yourself! I NEVER want to see your ugly face again” Aurora had spat out in disgust as she awaited for the Prince to do what he was told.

“O..Okay..” The Prince said in a depressed tone of voice as he handed over the star and with that, he put his head down, slouched over, and proceeded to walk away from the garden and thus he was never seen nor heard from again.

“Aurora is so cruel…was Gwig truly right?! Did we just walk into our deaths..” Dorothy had thought to herself as she looked up to see Aurora smiling at everything that was going on as the Princess began to speak.

“Well than, I guess I should deal with you disgusting invaders next so follow me if you wanna continue living your pathetic lives..” Aurora had spoken out as she began to walk on the air above everyone as if she’s some goddess which annoyed and angered Dorothy greatly while Oscar tried to calm her down.

“Dorothy, we mustn't allow our anger to dictate our actions, we don’t know what the Princess is capable of..” Oscar had advised Dorothy as she nodded her head.

“I know but I’m just tired of these bad rulers trying to kill us for things that’s not our fault!” Dorothy had answered back as she began to walk towards the carriage while Oscar followed her; however, this was seen and heard by Aurora as she smiled.

“Foolish girl, I will ensure that you’ll regret coming to the my precious Land of the Mangaboos for I’ll punish you greater than anybody has ever punished you before…” Aurora had spoken out to herself as she continued to walk towards the Glass Palace as if she truly was some Goddess that was a force to be reckoned with.

Chapter Text

(The Cruelty of Aurora)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Mangaboos*

Aurora was walking on the air above her subjects with great beauty as she continued to make her way towards the glass palace.

“It’s beautiful! It’s sublime! At least my brother has managed to take care of it while I was growing underground” Aurora had spoken out with a huge smile on her face as she looked up to see the six colored suns shining upon the Land of the Mangaboos and she found this to be beautiful as well.

“These intruders will pay for ruining such a sublime sight like this…that I can promise..” Aurora had spoken out to herself once more as she looked down to see Jim carrying the carriage which had Dorothy and the others inside as this made her smile with delight as she continued to walk towards the palace with great delight.

“So, you were the former ruler of Oz which is the land above, right? That’s quite interesting” Betsy had spoken out to Oscar with great interest as she was met with the man nodding his head in confirmation.

“Correct, I’ve also managed to build the Emerald City as well but I had to do a little bit of lying to convince the people of Oz that I was some sort of God and it seemed like it worked” Oscar had spoken back while laughing to himself as he looked over to see Dorothy staring out of the small carriage window and this made him confide in her.

“Dorothy, you okay? I know the Princess of the Mangaboos has gotten you worked up but just know that we’ll find a way to get out of here, I can promise you that” Oscar had spoken out to Dorothy in a reassuring tone of voice as he saw the young girl turning around to face him.

“I’m not okay, Aurora is a very cruel woman no matter how good she looks. She’ll always be vain and ugly! She might even be worse than the Wicked Witch of the West” Dorothy had answered back while Zeb and Betsy looked at her with concern as Eureka was gonna say something smart; however, Betsy noticed this and gently raised her finger to silence the cat as the conversation between Dorothy and Oscar resumed.

“Look, I’ve met some cruel people in my life both in Nebraska and Oz but if there’s one thing I must advise you is to now allow your emotions to get the best of you, okay?” Oscar had advised Dorothy as this piece of advice clearly didn’t help as the young girl sighed and continued to look out of the window.

“Oscar, you’re the cruel one around here, you are just as bad as Aurora, Wicked Witch of the West, and so forth. You should know that…” Dorothy had spoken back in a rather annoyed tone of voice as this out of nowhere outburst surprised Zeb and Betsy greatly.

“Cousin Dorothy is truly upset but why is Oscar cruel? What exactly did he even do during his time in Oz..” Zeb had thought to himself as he continued to stare at the events unfolding while Betsy comforted her friend.

“Friend, It’s okay. I know what Oscar did was wrong but we have bigger issues to worry about so let’s focus our attention on getting out of here, okay? We’re talking about the same Dorothy who killed both Wicked Witches and defeated a Nome King so please cheer up, not for us but for yourself as well” Betsy had advised her friend as she saw Dorothy looking at her with a small smile.

“You’re right and I should cheer up if I want to get out of here but thank you for cheering me up, I really needed that” Dorothy had spoken back to Betsy as she smiled warmly at her friend while Eureka finally spoke up.

“Someone’s finally cheerful again! I don’t know how long I would have tolerated someone being in the dumps” Eureka had spoken out in her usual smart tone of voice as this made Dorothy and the others except Oscar chuckle as the man was stuck in his thoughts.

“Dorothy is right, I’m no good as I claim. I may be a good wizard but I’m just a terrible man..” Oscar had thought to himself as he and the others continued their journey to the Glass Palace while unknown to them, Aurora had heard the entire conversation as she smiled to herself.

“What utter fools, As if they think they’re gonna make it out in one piece..” Aurora had thought to herself as she continued to walk towards the Glass Palace for a few more seconds until finally, the Princess had finally arrived at the entrance along with Dorothy, the others, and even the rest of the Mangaboos.

“Loyal subjects, we have arrived at the Glass Palace and there! We shall decide the fates of this Dorothy and her fellow trespassers!!” Aurora had spoken out to the other Mangaboos as many cheers erupted from the crowd while those certain cheers made the Princess feel even more like a goddess as she entered the palace and sat on her throne as she saw Jim entering the palace along with the Mangaboos.

“I have a bad feeling about her. I hope that she’s able to help us at the very least” Jim had spoken out while letting out neigh as Dorothy, Oscar, Zeb, and Betsy stepped out of the carriage and proceeded to walk towards Aurora’s throne as Oscar was the one to walk up to her and began to speak out.

“You’re majesty, could you please show us the way out of here? We won’t cause you nor the fellow Mangaboos any trouble again, that I can promise” Oscar had asked Aurora while kneeling down in hopes of gaining her trust and respect; however, Aurora only gave him and the others a rather dirty look as she got up from her throne.

“I have been thinking about what to do with you meat people, and we have decided that you people do not belong in the Land of the Mangaboos and therefore must be destroyed” Aurora had responded back in a tone of disgust and vain as this shocked Dorothy and the others.

“D-Destroyed?! But how come?! What wrong did we even do to you and your people” Dorothy had blurted out in confusion while Oscar motioned his hand for her to be quiet; however, Aurora still managed to respond to her question.

“Because you people are trespassers! You meat people do not belong here and for that, we shall throw you people into the Garden of the Twining Vines and they’ll soon crush, eat, and devour your bodies until there is nothing left..” Aurora had responded back in a cruel tone of voice while Oscar began to protest in hopes of changing the vegetable woman’s mind.

“Your majesty, I must confide in you and that’s the possibility of you needing a new sorcerer and I don’t mind filling in the role of the once alive Gwig” Oscar had spoken out to Aurora as this made the princess think for a few seconds before she began to speak once more.

“Correct, we do need a sorcerer; however, a newly plant sorcerer shall take Gwig’s place in just a few days but I want you to showcase your abilities and arts and from there, I shall decide if I want to keep you or destroy you along with the others” Aurora had answered back in a bored yet curious tone of voice as she awaited for Oscar’s upcoming displays of sorcery; however Dorothy and Betsy knew he was a fraud as they were rightfully anxious on what his next move could be.

“Now for my first trick, I shall balance this sword on the top of my nose so feast your eyes on this amazing trick!” Oscar had spoken out as he carefully placed the sword on top of his nose and began to balance it carefully which amused Zeb greatly.

“Woow, Look at him go! We might just get out of here alive” Zeb had spoken out in awestruck while Dorothy and Betsy were also amused but still remained cautious as they continued to watch the old man balance the sword on his nose.

“As you can see! I’m quite the wizard indeed! I bet Gwig had trouble balancing things on his nose and with that, I’m eligible to be the sorcerer for the Mangaboos'' Oscar had spoken out to Aurora as many whispers and chatters erupted from the crowd of Mangaboos which some consisted of amusement and bored; however, Aurora was rather impressed.

“Interesting, you seem to have the skills so I’ll give you credit; however, I’m still in the need of convincing so show me your next trick or else it’s death for you and your friends” Aurora had advised to Oscar while glaring at him rather seriously as this prompted the old man to come up with his next trick.

“As you can see, I shall create something glorious for my next trick and it’s a native from my world so feast your eyes on this!” Oscar had spoken out in a proud tone of voice as he pulled out a lighter which belonged to him as this generated many gasps and mutters from the Mangaboos while Aurora smiled at this.

“I’m no fool. I have knowledge of his pathetic world. He’s gonna pour some Oil on the ground then he’s gonna drop the lit lighter on the floor thus creating the fire. When I was growing beneath the ground, I’ve absorbed knowledge from across Oscar’s world and my Land of the Mangaboos but there’s nothing wrong with some entertainment..” Aurora had thought to herself as she suddenly found herself being interested in the upcoming trick.

“Alright, I do need some test subjects to make this trick worth something special, any volunteers?” Oscar had spoken out while looking around for any potential volunteers while Aurora began to speak.

“I’ll have my three subjects be the volunteers and if they’ll refuse than I shall put them to death..” Aurora had spoken out in a cruel tone of voice while glaring at the three subjects behind her and while they were hesitant in obeying her, they still managed to step forward as they awaited for what was next.

“Now, don’t move, I will pour some of this liquid substance called oil around you, okay?..” Oscar had advised Aurora’s subjects as he gently poured some oil from a small flask around them which made them feel quite nervous despite their emotionless faces as Oscar took out his lighter and made a small flame with it.

“And my next trick shall be huge flames so be sure to not get too close to it!” Oscar had advised Aurora and the rest of the Mangaboos as he carefully placed the lighter on the oil and suddenly, a gush of flames appeared and consumed Aurora’s subjects.

Their screams could be heard as they were being burned into something that resembled mashed potatoes as Aurora watched this event with a joyful smile while Dorothy, Betsy and Zeb were astonished at what they’ve just seen.

“Sir, I must commend you, you are greater than any sorcerer that we’ve ever known and with that, I’ll change my mind about putting you and your friends to death” Aurora had spoken to Oscar in a rather “impressed” tone of voice as this made Oscar and the others very pleased.

“Didn’t y'all hear that?! We did it!! I knew Oscar was gonna save us one way or another '' Zeb had spoken out to his cousin and Betsy in joy while both girls smiled back at him.

“You’re right, despite his downsides, Oscar does have a somewhat good side to him..” Dorothy had spoken back in relief while Betsy nodded her head in agreement as the trio continued to watch the continuing events unfold.

“Thank you for giving me this chance, I will forever be grateful for your mercy” Oscar had spoken out to Aurora while kneeling down to kiss her on the hand which made Aurora chuckle out of amusement.

“You’re welcome and since you’ve proven yourself useful than I can confidently say that you and your friends are ready to take on the sacred trials..” Aurora had spoken out to Oscar with a cruel smile on her face as this surprised Oscar and the others in the group.

“T-The Sacred Trials…” Dorothy had uttered out in surprise as things just took a change for the possible worst and what exactly is Aurora planning with our heroes..

Chapter Text

(Aurora Proves Dangerous)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Mangaboos*

Dorothy and the others were surprised at Aurora’s request as Oscar began to speak up in regards to the suggestion.

“And what sacred trials shall we participate in if we want to leave here alive or in one piece” Oscar had asked in a curious tone of voice while waiting for his answer as Aurora began to explain everything.

“You and your allies must survive the black pit and once you make it past that, you must endure the valley of voices, the invisible bears, wooden gargoyles, and finally, the dragonettes but be warned that nobody has ever made it out alive…as if I care about that” Aurora had explained to Oscar and the others while laughing to herself which annoyed Dorothy.

“I see, well, we shall accept the challenge and when shall the ordeal begin?” Oscar had asked Aurora once more in an understanding tone of voice as he was met with Aurora’s beautiful gaze as her eyes met with his and she began to speak once more.

“The trials shall begin shortly so please rest up shortly in the resting chambers of this palace” Aurora had responded back while pointing at the room that was behind her which made Oscar nod his head in understandment.

“Very well, we shall rest up for the upcoming trials and I’ll ensure that the others shall follow suite and once again, thank you very much for giving us this chance” Oscar had responded back once more while tipping his hat and bowing on respect while he looked over and motioned for Dorothy and the others to follow him and they’ve did just that.

“I dearly hope we can survive these trials. Aurora is proving herself to be quite dangerous…” Jim had thought to himself as the big horse began to follow his human companions towards the resting chamber while Eureka yawned from inside the carriage in boredom.

“I just wanna go back home and rest on Dorothy’s bed, meow, and pretend to whine so I can get more food” Eureka had lamented to herself from inside the carriage as she peaked out of the carriage and saw everyone entering the resting chambers.

“Wow, this room is quite beautiful but I don’t see any beds or couches?” Betsy had spoken out in confusion while Zeb nodded his head in agreement.

“You’re right, it seems we’ll have to sleep on the floor which is no problem for me since I occasionally do it back at the farm” Zeb had spoken back in a rather calm tone of voice as he sat on the wall alongside Dorothy.

“The floor?! It’s so uncomfortable and very hard but I guess most people are simply built quite differently I suppose” Betsy had spoken back to Zeb once more in a rather perplexed tone of voice as she eventually sat down as well and looked over to see the doors shutting behind them.

“Dorothy, are you doing okay? I know you weren't in the best of moods earlier but I just wanted to check up on you since you are my friend and all” Betsy had asked Dorothy in a curious tone of voice as she looked at her friend who gave her a smile and thumbs up much to her relief.

“I’m doing okay and I haven’t gotten much rest yesterday so please excuse my behavior earlier and it seems we have to rest up before the upcoming trials” Dorothy had spoken back in a tone of reassurance which made Betsy smile as Oscar began to speak.

“Oh no, you had every right to have been angry and especially towards me since I’ve done some awful things but it wasn’t my fault entirely but perhaps I’ll tell the story later on since we do have to rest” Oscar had chimed into the conversation as he looked at the three children with a rather solemn yet determination look on his face as he vowed to protect the children from harm's way.

“I don’t mind. I’m an insomniac so I might just stay up anyways and I truly feel like you need to tell me everything but you don’t have to if you don’t want to..” Dorothy had spoken back to Oscar with a smile on her face while also retaining her serious tone of voice as this made Oscar cough.

“Well, it’s a bit of a long story so I’ll simply summarize the events, I was basically forced by Mombi and the Wicked Witches of the East and West to give up an Infant Princess Ozma to Mombi or else they’ll kill me. I had no power that could rival theirs so I had no choice but please know that I didn’t do it out of ill intentions but rather out of my own protection and also, they’ve threatened to kill Ozma as well if I didn’t obey them..” Oscar had explained to Dorothy in a rather sympathetic tone of voice as he seemed genuinely as Dorothy stared at him with disbelief as she wanted to know more.

“But why did the Wicked Witches want Ozma for? Did they want power or something like that? Please tell me” Dorothy had spoken back to Oscar in a very curious tone of voice as she saw Oscar giving her a perplexed look.

“Y-Yes, Mombi discovered that Ozma was the daughter of Pastoria and Lurine by sneaking into the Emerald City and gathering information from there and thus she came up with a plan to enslave her but that’s all I know in regards to that so please don’t ask any further…” Oscar had responded back while this surprised Dorothy greatly while Zeb and Betsy were intrigued by this as well.

“I-I see, I’ve heard Ozma mention Lurine and Pastoria before but I’ve never known that those Wicked Witches were aware as well..” Dorothy had spoken back to Oscar as she saw the old humbug looking back in awestruck.

“W-Wait?! Ozma had returned to her former self?! That’s splendid, which means Mombi has finally been defeated!” Oscar had spoken out in surprise while Zeb looked at the pair with a rather confused look on his face.

“Queen Lurline? Who is she? Is she some sort of goddess?” Zeb had asked in confusion while Dorothy began to speak.

“I don’t know much about her but I did recall Ozma mentioning that she was her mother and that she could always feel her presence at times but that’s all I know about her” Dorothy had answered back while Oscar nodded his head.

“She’s right, nobody has heard nor seen her but she’s truly a goddess that’s worshiped amongst the land of Oz for centuries upon centuries” Oscar had chimed into the conversation while Zeb, Betsy, and Jim were amazed by what they were hearing while Eureka didn’t believe it since she believed it to be nonsense despite it being true.

“Lurine? Never heard of her but she sounds like a phony in my book! How can people worship something that doesn’t exist '' Eureka had spoken out while yawing to herself as Dorothy looked over at her cat and began to rebuttal.

“Well, it’s gives people hope and something to shoot for and maybe Lurine doesn’t exist in your book but I believe she’s real and that she gives the people of Oz hope; however, we are all free to have our personal opinions as long as it doesn’t harm people” Dorothy had spoken out to her cat while Eureka sighed to herself in defeat.

“I guess you have a point but if there’s one thing than maybe I should thank her for granting me and Jim the ability to talk in this strange land since we could only produce animal noises” Eureka had spoken out while proceeding to shut her eyes while Dorothy smiled back as she sat back to herself fully eager to get back to San Francisco.

For two to three hours, Dorothy and the others rested in the chambers and despite Dorothy being the only one awake, she found peace and solace in that moment of silence but soon, that would be interrupted by Aurora opening the door thus waking up Oscar and the others.

“Peasants, we have decided that we shall kill you and the others and my reasoning is that I’ve changed my mind and with that, I shall cast you into the black pit” Aurora had spoken out in a vain tone of voice as this shocked Dorothy and the others greatly.

“B-But why?! What crimes have we committed for you to change your mind like that?! It’s wrong!” Dorothy had asked Aurora in annoyance and anger while she could hear the princess laughing maniacally to herself before speaking once more.

“Because I make the decisions here, trespassers!! You don’t so stop crying and accept your deaths!!” Aurora had spat out in a cruel tone of voice as she snapped her fingers which caused the Mangaboos to slowly enter the room and surrounded them in ranks.

“W-Wait!? I can do more tricks for you if I must. I may be an old humbug but that won’t stop me from..” Oscar had spoken out as he wasn’t able to finish what he was trying to say as Aurora quickly snapped.

“Silence!! I decide the rules here not you! It’s best to accept death and with that, we shall cast everyone into the black pit…” Aurora had spat out in vain; however, Dorothy wasn’t gonna give up so easily as she quickly took the lighter from Oscar’s pocket which made Aurora raise an eyebrow.

“No! We won’t allow you to kill us so leave us alone, you witch!!” Dorothy had spat out in anger as she lit up the lighter and threw it at Aurora as this caused the vegetable woman to burst into flames as her screaming could be heard.

“N-NO!! What are you doing!! You BRAT!!” Aurora spat out in anger as she could feel herself burning as she looked over to see Dorothy and the gang quickly hopping on the carriage as Jim quickly began to ram through the Mangaboos thus escaping the palace.

“As if I’ll let you BRATS get away…” Aurora spat out in dark anger as she could feel her face slowly being cooked; however, unlike the other Mangaboos she could withstand the heat but with scary results as she motioned her hands for the Mangaboos to chase after the gang.

Jim was riding across the street as many Mangaboos tried to stop the escape but it was to no avail as the horse was too strong for the vegetable people.

“We gotta escape!! They’re proving to be dangerous for us!! I don’t wanna die!” Zeb had cried out in fear while Betsy quickly came to his assistance.

“We won’t die, We’ll get out of here and besides, my friend and your cousin Dorothy has gone through two adventures like this so I know she’ll guide us into safety and we even got Oscar here as well” Betsy had spoken to Zeb in a calm voice as this managed to calm the boy down as he smiled back at his new friend; however, this was interrupted as they could see Aurora jumping in front of the carriage which caused everyone to scream.

“You WILL pay for this!! My beautiful face!! I shall kill you fools myself!!” Aurora had spat out in rage as she shattered the carriage window; however, Eureka wasn’t having any of it.

“You won’t harm Dorothy and the others, you witch! Leave them alone” Eureka had cried out in anger as she managed to heavily scratch Aurora’s face with quick succession and of course, Aurora would have easily dodged it but she was far too enraged to even think and by then, she screamed in pain as her face was covered in scratches.

“Don’t think I can give up THAT..” Aurora had spat out as she attempted to grab Dorothy; however, a huge light appeared from her forehead which surprised her as this sent Aurora flying back towards the nearest glass building as she crashed into it thus scoring a win for our heroes.

“W-Whoa!! What was that?! I never knew you could do that” Zeb had spoken out in wonder as he saw Dorothy touching her forehead as she began to speak.

“It’s the kiss from Locasta, the Good Witch of the North. This kiss protects me whenever I’m in Oz and I’ll truly be thankful for that” Dorothy had explained to Zeb as this made the boy smile; however, there was no time for any of the sort as Jim found himself to be pushed into a mountain.

“G-Guys! It seems that the Mangaboos were pushing us into the black pit! We fell into their trap the whole time!” Jim had cried out to our heroes in fear as he looked back to see the Mangaboos slowly approaching them which shocked Dorothy and the others.

“W-What are we going to do?! We can’t jump into that black pit and we don’t know what’s down there” Betsy had spoken out in shock while Dorothy gave a serious look on her face.

“We have no choice and I have gone through so many deadly foes such as Kalidah and so forth so we gotta take that risk..” Dorothy had spoken out while Zeb was gonna protest; however, he remained silent as he knew there was no choice since the Mangaboos were gonna kill them anyways.

“We’re jumping or not?!” Jim had spoken out to his human companions in a tone of panic as he saw Oscar peeking his head out of the carriage while giving him a thumbs up which was the signal for yes.

“Alright, we’re going in so hold on tight!” Jim had advised his human companions as the horse began to leap towards the black pit thus putting our heroes in yet another situation where their fate rested in uncertain hands.

Chapter Text

(The Valley of Voe)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Valley of Voe*

Dorothy and the others had fallen into the black pit as they were falling deeper and deeper into their unknown destination.

“Oh maan! I hope Aurora doesn’t chase after us and she seemed pretty angry after what we’ve done to her face..” Zeb had spoken out in fear while Betsy quickly gave him reassurance that everything was gonna be okay.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure that witch won’t be chasing after us anytime soon so it seems that we gotta find a way out of here” Betsy had spoken out to Zeb while also feeling herself falling below as well which gave Zeb a sense of relief as Dorothy began to speak in joy.

“I think I see a landing! We’re gonna be out of here pretty soon!” Dorothy had spoken out while looking below to see a path and much to everyone’s luck, Jim had managed to land on the path without any trouble.

“Whew, I’m glad to have landed on this path but it’s too dark for me to see what’s approaching me! I need some light if we wanna continue on '' Jim had spoken out in a confused tone of voice as Oscar quickly came to his assistance.

“Here, I’ll use one of my matches to create a lantern so we could see better and if I didn’t bring any extra sources of light then we would have been lost” Oscar had spoken out to the horse as he carefully lit the match thus creating a source of light which revealed a path.

“The road isn’t too shabby, if we follow it than it could lead us into a place that’s not as dreadful as this awful place” Dorothy had spoken out while looking into the light that was at the end of the path while Zeb and Betsy nodded their heads in agreement.

“Alright, I suppose we should get going or else those terrible Mangaboos might find us” Jim had spoken out as he began to walk towards the path while his human companions had taken the time to discuss ways to get out of here.

“Dorothy, how often do you talk to Ozma? I’m sure you and her are probably friends at this point. I need to know everything” Oscar had asked the young girl in a curious tone of voice as he was met with Dorothy nodding her head in confirmation.

“Of course, Ozma uses her magic mirror to talk to me whenever she wants; however, it’s only once a week due to how busy she is” Dorothy had answered back as this quickly made Oscar more intrigued as he leaned forward with great interest in hopes of figuring out more of this new revelation.

“How often and when does Ozma usually talk to you? I believe she might be the key in us getting out of here so please tell us everything you need to know” Oscar had spoken back to Dorothy with great enthusiasm as he waited for more answers.

“I usually talk to Ozma once every Tuesday at exactly noon and it’s only on that day since she’s quite busy with affairs and other such things, why?” Dorothy had spoken back in a curious tone of voice as she was met with Oscar smiling as he had taken out a small calendar from his pocket which made the young girl curious.

“You see, tomorrow is Tuesday! If we just survive until then we might have a chance at going back to the surface!” Oscar had spoken back to Dorothy once more while pointing at the date rather enthusiastically which made Dorothy and the others smile as Zeb was clearly relieved when hearing the news.

“R-Really?! I sure hope that’s true cause I don’t know if I can last any longer in this awful place! I would rather be at the barn than be here” Zeb had spoken out in joy while Betsy smiled as she knew that this journey could almost be over while Dorothy quickly spoke up.

“Well, it’s not a guarantee that tomorrow will be the day that Ozma speaks to me since there are certain weeks that she’ll postpone due to her very busy schedule but I believe the magic mirror could locate our location if Ozma was to speak it” Dorothy had spoken back to her friends in calm tone of voice as Zeb sighed to himself while Betsy gave a rather worried look on her face.

“Don’t lose hope now! I’m sure we’ll get out of here and we just have to hope that Ozma isn’t busy tomorrow and that she’ll find us” Oscar had spoken out to Zeb and Betsy and asked for reassurance as he looked out the carriage to see that Jim had finally arrived at the destination which excited him and the others.

“Did we make it yet? I sure hope so cause this dark place isn’t doing it for me” Eureka had asked her human companions as he was met with Dorothy smiling and nodding her head in confirmation as the cat saw Dorothy and the others step out of the carriage to see their new destination.

The Valley of Voe was rather beautiful as it was filled with lush green grass, beautiful trees, houses, and a very rich waterfall that was located in the north.

“Wooow, so beautiful! It reminds me of Munchkinland back from Oz! We’re truly almost home” Dorothy had spoken out in awestruck while she had looked around the valley while Zeb, Betsy, and Oscar followed her.

“What a delightful valley! If I would have landed here all those years ago then I would have easily settled and died here as a common man” Oscar had spoken out in wonder as he had taken the time to observe the place with great interest as suddenly, a few bird chirps could be heard which caught everyone’s attention.

“I hear a bird yet I don’t see it. Very strange indeed” Dorothy had spoken out in confusion as she had looked around to find the birds; however, it was to no avail while Zeb and Betsy were confused as well.

“I can practically hear them from up close yet it seems that they’re invisible or something! This place is getting stranger by the minute!” Betsy had spoken out in annoyance as she placed her hands on her hips while continuing to walk across the valley and it wasn’t until she looked over to see some cottages.

“Guys, I think I see some houses over there, If there’s people there then surely they must tell us a way of getting out of here” Betsy had spoken out once more to her friends while pointing at the house in curiosity as she saw Dorothy and the others approaching her.

“Strange, I hear chatter but I don’t see a single person in the cottage…how strange indeed” Dorothy had spoken out while peering through the window before eventually opening the door and to her shock, there was nobody there despite the chatter still ongoing which greatly surprised.

“Mama, I see strangers, they seem quite frightened” The voice belonging to a little girl had spoken out while the much older voice which belonged to the mother began to speak out.

“Yes, my dear, There are strangers indeed in our cottage” The motherly voice had spoken out to her daughter as this surprised Dorothy and the others greatly as they had entered the home.

“Pardon our intrusion, we seem to be lost since the terrible Mangaboos has chased us away from their land and we need a sense of direction in returning back to our land which is located above the surface of the Earth” Oscar had spoken out to the family in a polite tone of voice as he looked over at the empty seat with curiosity as he heard the motherly voice speaking back to him.

“Mangaboos? I’ve heard they’re rather dreadful people and please take a seat, that seat is free for you to sit on and there’s plenty of food for everyone as well so make yourselves at home” The motherly voice had spoken out in a polite tone of voice as Oscar, Dorothy, Zeb, and Betsy all sat down at the empty chairs and stared at the rather odd yellowish fruit.

“And what seems to be this strange thing? It looks quite tasty but I’m not sure if I wanna eat it or not…” Betsy had asked the mother while picking the fruit with the fork that was next to her while Dorothy observed everything that was going on.

“This fruit is called the dama. The dama is the fruit that made me, my daughter, and the rest of the citizens invisible and it’s to prevent the bears from seeing us. Don’t you wanna be invisible to avoid those terrible beasts?” The motherly voice had spoken out to Betsy in a rather amused tone of voice as the young girl had shaken her head in denial.

“No way! I prefer to be visible but do you and your daughter still hug each other? I know it must be painful for you guys if it wasn’t possible to express love” Betsy had responded back to the motherly voice as she was met with the woman laughing to herself as she began to answer the question.

“Of course, we can still hug and kiss one another and we don’t have to worry how we dress as well” The motherly voice had responded back in a rather confident tone of voice as this was followed by the daughter chiming into the conversation.

“And mama can’t tell whether my face is dirty or not! Isn’t that great” The daughter's voice had spoken out in a rather sneaky tone of voice as this caused Dorothy to chuckle at that statement while Betsy only smiled with amusement.

“Interesting, this place is quite strange but you two seem much nicer than the Mangaboos so I don’t mind at all” Betsy had spoken back with a smile on her face as she looked over to see Eureka standing at the door with a rather annoyed look on her face.

“Someone feed me, I’m half starved!” Eureka had spoken out while growling could be heard from her stomach as she jumped onto the table much to Dorothy’s annoyance.

“Eureka, where’s your manners? You can’t jump on stranger’s tables like that, okay?” Dorothy had spoken out to her cat as the feline creature suddenly hissed which caused her to retreat back on the floor.

“D-Did you see that Dorothy?!” Eureka had spoken out in slight fear as Dorothy had shaken her head in denial.

“These are people living in this house although we can’t see them. You must have better manners to show these good people” Dorothy had advised Eureka while giving her a plate of food; however, Eureka wanted the dama fruit.

“I don’t want that, give me that nice-smelling fruit over there” Eureka had spoken out while eyeing the fruit; however, Dorothy quickly denied her cat’s request as she began to explain to her about the fruit.

“You can’t eat the dama. These fruits can turn you invisible and it will hurt me if I were to lose you..” Dorothy had warned Eureka while gently petting her and despite the cat’s annoyance, Eureka began to chow down on her meal.

“Well, it doesn’t hurt to be invisible but I also don’t wanna see you cry or anything..” Eureka had spoken back to her owner while continuing to chow down on her meal.

“So, is there a way for us to reach the surface of the Earth? I’m sure there’s plenty of ways..” Oscar had asked the mother in curiosity as he waited for an answer in anticipation.

“Yes, if you look over where that huge mountain is located, then that shall be the destination and from there, you will be in the awful land of the gargoyles; however, this is the only path towards your destination..” The motherly voice had responded back in a serious tone of voice as Oscar had gotten up from his seat and walked towards the window and there, he saw the mountain which the mother was referring to.

“I see, well, it seems we have to take the risk..” Oscar had spoken out to himself as he looked over to see Dorothy smiling in improvement.

“I’m used to this type of stuff but if we can reach pyramid mountain then perhaps we could finally go home!” Dorothy had spoken out in an excited tone of voice while Zeb and Betsy were worried; however, they began to realize that this was indeed the only path as small smiles appeared on their faces.

“Alright, let’s get going then!” Betsy had spoken out in joy as she was fully on board with partaking in the next possible challenge for their journey back home.

Chapter Text

(Onward to Pyramid Mountain)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Valley of Voe*

Dorothy and the gang were preparing to leave the house so they could head to Pyramid Mountain, hoping to find a way to get to the surface.

“So, we gotta head over to Pyramid Mountain, right? I hope it’s an easy journey, unlike our encounter with the Mangaboos, 'cause I don’t know if I could handle more of this awful place.” Zeb had spoken out to the others while pacing back and forth as. Zeb saw Oscar nodding in agreement as he began to speak.

“Correct; however, even if we should come to places that might deter our journey, We must move on so we can get back home as quickly as possible,” Oscar responded to Zeb while Dorothy and Betsy nodded in agreement.

“He’s right, and we just gotta push through whatever comes our way, and if we end up trapped, then we must wait until Ozma looks at her magic mirror,” Dorothy responded as the motherly voice began to speak.

“Just be careful of the gargoyles that roam the mountain's surface. I heard they’re pretty troublesome and hate noise as well,” The motherly voice had spoken out, making Betsy curious as she began to speak out.

“Gargoyles?! Like the statues, right? How strong are they?’ Betsy had asked the motherly voice in a curious tone as the motherly voice began to speak.

“I didn’t know your people had statues of gargoyles, they must be good beings, but to answer your question, they’re not vital but can be very troublesome with their speed. Our greatest champion, Overman-Anu, once climbed the spiral stairway and fought with them for nine days before escaping; however, once he came back, he could not describe his encounter, and afterward, he was eaten by a bear..” The motherly voice explained to Betsy as this shocked her and the others.

“H-How terrible?! I’m sorry for the loss, and I bet he was a great man as well,” Betsy spoke back in a shocked tone as Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“I agree, it shows how terrible those bears are, and by that, we must avoid them at all costs,” Dorothy had spoken out in agreement as she got up from her seat along with Zeb and Betsy so they could head out.

“Indeed, but we’ll send you off now, and we wish you the best travels in the journey and farewell,” The motherly voice had spoken out in a gentle tone that made Dorothy and the others smile.

“Thank you, and we will! You can count on us to make it back in one piece,” Dorothy said as she waved goodbye to the invisible mother and child as she and the others approached the door.

“Bye, everyone! I hope we can see you guys again!” The daughter's voice had spoken out in joy as Dorothy and the others had left the house as their journey resumed.

Our heroes managed to get back to Jim as the horse started to walk towards the mountain, and after a while, Jim stopped so he could rest for a bit.

“Those people were quite nice, and I wish them nothing but peace from those terrible bears,” Dorothy had spoken out while washing her hair by the river while Oscar nodded in agreement.

“Indeed, perhaps someday that will happen, but as of now, they must be invisible to avoid the bears at all costs,” Oscar had spoken back while he pulled out a flask from his pocket and began to drink it while looking over to see Zeb and Betsy chatting with each other.

“So, Dorothy. Since we have time to rest, I was thinking about how you said I was just as bad as the Wicked Witch of the West, and I was thinking about how right you were..” Oscar had spoken to Dorothy in a somber tone as he sat right next to her and looked over to see the young girl staring back at him.

“I’ve also been thinking about what I’ve said as well, and I just feel like I went too far when I said it, and while your actions were wrong, I just don’t think you are as bad as those Wicked Witches, but you’re still not much of a good person considering what you did to Ozma and even the Nome King, but I’m also sorry for comparing you to them..” Dorothy apologized while giving Oscar a serious look as the humbug nodded in agreement before smiling back.

“Thank you, and I should be sorry as well, and I’ll be sure to tell Ozma this once we see her tomorrow,” Oscar had spoken back as he and Dorothy had gotten up since it was time to resume their journey as the pair had walked over towards Jim; however, Dorothy could hear something approaching her.

“You must take to the river! The bears won’t harm you since they don’t like water!” The invisible voice called out, which made the young girl curiously turn around as she began to speak.

“Really? But we could drown since none of us can walk on water nor swim unless the water won’t kill us..” Dorothy had spoken back to the voice as she heard footsteps approaching the branch.

“I can take it that you people are strangers to the Valley of Voe, but I’ll help you guys out, okay?’ The Invisible voice had spoken out to Dorothy once more as they had taken the branch off from the ground and handed it over to Oscar.

“Rub these leaves upon the soles of your feet; then you’ll be able to walk upon the water without sinking.” The Invisible voice had explained to Dorothy and the others calmly as the person saw the gang doing exactly what they instructed them to do.

“Thank you, and I’m sure these bears won’t be able to catch us if we walk on water, and we’ll get to Pyramid Mountain in no time!” Dorothy spoke joyfully as she hopped back on the carriage alongside Betsy and Zeb; however, everyone could hear a bear approaching them.

“Quick! I hear the bears coming!! I’ll fend them off!” The Invisible Voice had cried out as they could hear sounds coming from the other direction as they saw the gang quickly going towards the water; however, Oscar quickly ran towards him with such speed.

“No worries! I’ll slay the beast since you’ve been so kind to us; now, step out of the way!” Oscar had advised the voice as he quickly used his sword to deliver a blow towards the invisible bear, and with that, the bear turned visible, indicating the bear was defeated for good.

“I see; if one is defeated, then it becomes visible, meaning that some of them ate the dama fruit; very interesting indeed..” Oscar had spoken out to himself as he bid farewell to the invisible helper before quickly returning to the carriage.

“Is everyone ready to go? We don’t wanna meet up with those terrible bears again.” Jim had asked his human companions as he was met with Zeb giving him the thumbs up.

“We’re ready!” Zeb simply responded as Jim finally walked across the water while Dorothy managed to jump out of the carriage, and to her wonder, the young girl was walking on water just as she and the others were promised.

“Wow, that person was right! You can walk on water using those branches!” Dorothy had spoken out in shock as she found herself smiling at the fact she was walking on water.

“I-I don’t know b-but I’ll give it a try…” Zeb had uttered while looking down at the water before looking over at Betsy, who gave him a smile of reassurance.

“It’s okay if it makes you feel comfortable; then we can both hold hands and jump together, but that’s up to you,” Betsy had advised Zeb as this warmly made the young boy smile.

“T-That would be great, of course, s-so I’ll accept..” Zeb had spoken back as he and Betsy joined hands as they both jumped onto the water and of course, they could also walk on the water.

“See? I told you it would be okay, and I’m going to let go of your hand, see..” Betsy had spoken to Zeb as she gently let go of his hand while Zeb was surprised at what he was doing.

“W-Whoa?! I’m walking on water! T-This is wonderful.” Zeb had spoken out in joy as he looked at Betsy, smiling warmly at him.

“See!? I told you it wasn’t going to be bad. You just had to believe in yourself,” Betsy spoke back to her friend as both shared a warm smile while Dorothy watched with a smile.

“Alright, let’s get going now. We should get there any moment now, and we don’t have time to waste,” Oscar advised the three children gently as he and the others continued walking across the water, excited to reach Pyramid Mountain.

The gang walked across the river for a few more minutes until, finally; our heroes reached Pyramid Mountain Dorothy had seen a sign right in front of the entrance.

“We’ve reached Pyramid Mountain, but I wonder what this sign says..” Dorothy spoke out as she began to observe the sign.

“Warning. These steps lead to the Land of the Gargoyles. DANGER, KEEP OUT.” The sign had displayed; however, Dorothy didn’t show any fear as she was ready to face whatever was coming her and her friend’s way.

“Alright, things could get more challenging at this point, but just know that we can’t allow those things to discourage us, so let’s enter the mountain,” Dorothy spoke out to her friends as she was met with them nodding their heads as they finally entered the cave and went up the spiral stairs.

*Pyramid Mountain*

“It’s crazy to think all of this is within the Earth, or maybe this is a part of the fairyland known as Oz, but I could be wrong..” Betsy had spoken out while observing the rather strange and surreal insides of the pyramid, while Zeb was confused but slowly accepting things.

“I don’t know, but once we’re out of here, I’m going to nap, that’s for sure! This Oz place is quite strange,” Zeb responded to Betsy’s observations while Oscar explained everything.

“Well, this place is somewhat a part of the Land of Oz, but you could also consider this to be some sort of Hollow Earth society that was once a part of Oz but don’t think of it too much,” Oscar explained to the two children as the gang continued to walk across the pyramid until they came into a complete stop as they had saw someone slowly approaching them.

“W-Who is that….” Dorothy uttered as she watched the strange person approaching them with great interest, and he began to speak.

“Who am I? Well, I’m known as the Braided Man of Pyramid Mountain, and just like you, I was native to Earth….” The Braided Man answered while smiling as this surprised Dorothy and the others.

“W-Wait?! You came from the same place as my friends and me, but how did you end up in Oz or whatever this place is….” Dorothy asked the Braided Man in confusion yet curiosity as the young girl was now curious to know who or what exactly this mysterious man was and what his intentions were.

Chapter Text

(Braided Man of Pyramid Mountain)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Pyramid Mountain*

The Braided Man stared at Dorothy and her friends with a smile as he began to answer Dorothy’s question.

“Well, I’ve come from Kansas, and I had my factory just about halfway up this mountain for many years,s” The Braided Man responded with a smile; this shocked Dorothy and the others as the young girl began to speak.

“K-Kansas?! I’m from Kansas as well! I’m Dorothy Gale, and it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Dorothy responded in a rather surprised voice as she saw the Braided Man pointing at the door behind him with a smile.

“Gale? That surname sounds familiar? Do you happen to be related to Henry Gale? I was good friends with him during my youthful days,” The Braided Man asked Dorothy in a rather excited tone of voice; this shocked Dorothy as she quickly nodded in confirmation.

“Henry Gale? Yes, he’s my uncle but not by blood since I was adopted as a baby, and I’ve taken his last name but both Uncle Henry and Aunt Em take good care of me,” Dorothy answered back with a smile on her face as this made Braided Man feeling delighted.

“I see; well, I’m glad my friend is doing great these days, and please follow me to the shop! I have plenty to tell you and your friends,” The Braided Man responded while motioning his hand towards the shop as he proceeded to walk towards the shop, followed by Dorothy and the gang doing the same thing.

“I did recall Uncle Henry telling me about the disappearance of his friend when I was little, but I never thought I’d see him in this strange place,” Zeb had thought to himself as he and the others finally made their way toward the shop which the Braided Man was currently standing at.

The shop was filled with many books, antiques, and other such things, with the shop being illuminated with many candles, which Dorothy found beautiful.

“What a marvelous shop! If we had the money, then I’ll buy something from here, but we’re out of money now,” Dorothy had spoken out in wonder as she walked around the place while Betsy nodded in agreement.

“I agree; there are so many books filled with knowledge! It’s no wonder your uncle’s friend has spent so much time here instead of coming back home, ”Betsy responded to Dorothy’s compliment, looking over to see Braided Man walking towards his supplies.

“This box here contains twelve dozen rustles, enough to last any lady a year or two, so are you interested in buying? It’s on me,” The Braided Man offered Dorothy while showing her the box which contained the supplies; however, Dorothy declined the offer by shaking her head in denial.

“No, thank you, my dress isn’t silk, so I must decline your offer,” Dorothy responded while observing the shop and seeing Braided Man placing the box of rustles on the floor as he eventually walked over to Dorothy and the others.

“Braided Man, how did you end up here? I’m sure the story behind your appearance here could be fascinating for us to hear,” Oscar asked Braided Man while sitting on the floor alongside Dorothy, Betsy, and Zeb.

“He’s right; we would love to know about your background and why you came here, and everything else in between,” Betsy spoke out to Braided Man as well, as everyone was eager to hear his story, which made him smile.

“I’m glad to hear the responses, but I was once a young man in Kansas working in a great cheese factory that imported Swiss cheese across America. I’ve also made doughnuts and other such marvelous things during my time working in the factory,” Braided Man explained to his listeners in a rather engaged tone of voice as he saw Dorothy raising her hand so she could speak, which was acknowledged by him as he pointed at her so she could speak.

“A factory? I remember Uncle Henry telling me and Aunt Em that he used to work there before the factory shut down many years ago, so I believe that’s the same one that you are referring to, right?” Dorothy asked Braided Man in a curious tone as she was met with the strange man nodding his head in confirmation.

“Correct! I always chatted with Henry back in the day, and we were good friends, but going back to my story. I’ve invented some huge post-holes since I thought it was going to skyrocket my career to greater heights; however, the main issue was that I wasn’t able to place them in a storage room, so I was forced to take matters into my own hands by standing on top of the post-holes and managed to push them down. Still, I was so busy with my work that I failed to notice how deep the hole was. Thus I’ve fallen deep into the Earth’s surface. I would have fallen to my death if I didn’t hang on to the cliff's ledge in time, but that’s how I’ve fallen here.” Braided Man responded to Dorothy as he was finished telling his story, which caused the others to be rather surprised at this.

“I see, so you came upon this place by complete accident, just like me and Dorothy. Do you want to join us so you can return home, or are you content with staying here?” Oscar asked Braided Man curiously; however, he declined his offer by shaking his head in denial.

“No thanks, I’m very content with staying here with all my books, but no worries! I shall be fine right here in my comfortable home.” Braided Man responded to Oscar, much to his and Dorothy’s surprise since they expected him to accept the offer, but they knew there was no point in convincing him otherwise.

“I see; well, we wish you nothing but goodwill toward your way, and with that, we shall bid you farewell.” Oscar responded while tipping his hat in respect as he, Dorothy, and the others prepared to resume their journey once more as Braided Man walked over to show them the exit.

“Just take these stairs, and you shall be with the Gargoyles; however, don’t make any noise since these critters despise noise, and trust me, you do not wanna test them at all.” Braided Man warned the gang while pointing at the stairs behind him as Dorothy and the others approached the stairs.

“Thank you for showing us the way, and I’ll be sure to tell my Uncle Henry that you are doing okay and that you were okay with staying here, okay?” Dorothy spoke to Braided Man while smiling warmly at him, making him smile back.

“Of course, tell Henry I’ve said hello, and I wish him and his wife, Em, nothing back the best of wishes.” Braided Man responded in a joyful tone while seeing the gang walking the stairs to get to their next destination.

“Goodbye! Thank you for telling us your story, and if I ever end up in Oz again, I hope we can see each other.” Dorothy spoke back to Braided Man for the final time as everyone said farewells to Braided Man before resuming their journey again.

The gang continued to climb the stairs for a few more minutes until they finally came to an exit, much to their relief.

“This must be the exit; I hope we don’t run into those terrible gargoyles once we arrive at our destination..” Jim spoke out to his human companions in a rather cautious voice as the horse finally made it out of the cave; everyone had gotten out of the carriage; however, there was no landing beneath, which was a problem for the gang.

“How strange, I see no landing! We must have been going the wrong way, or that Braided Man lied to us somehow, but maybe we should head back.” Betsy spoke to everyone while sighing as she returned to the carriage while Dorothy disagreed with her friend’s statement.

“No, He pointed in that direction, and I could tell he was confident that it was the way, but maybe we either went the wrong way or he might have misremembered the direction, but let’s head back where we came,” Dorothy responded to Betsy’s comments as she went back to the carriage alongside Zeb and Oscar as Jim had turned the other direction; however, the horse noticed another set of stairs which caught his attention.

“Guys, I see another set of stairs! The Braided Man wasn’t tricking us! I guess he just forgot to tell us to take another flight of stairs!” Jim spoke out to his human companions joyfully, which made Dorothy and the others happy.

“See? I knew Braided Man didn’t trick us, and he had probably forgotten about the second pair of stairs we must take.” Dorothy spoke out to the others; however, this moment was short-lived as Jim wouldn’t take the stairs, making Zeb curious to know why.

“Jim, why won’t you take the stairs? Are you sick or something? I hope not; otherwise, we’ll never get back home.” Zeb asked Jim rather curiously while stepping out of the carriage to check on his horse but; however, Jim was in good health, much to the boy’s confusion.

“Jim, you’re in good shape! You had me worried for a second! Let’s go; we don’t have all day!” Zeb spoke out to Jim in a tone of relief; however, he noticed Jim looking at him before nudging his head over at the flight of stairs, which prompted Zeb to peak and his horror, the stairs were structured quite crooked, thus making it impossible for Jim to carry the carriage much to the shock of Zeb.

“Rats! We’ll have to abandon the carriage then, but our folks will be furious if that happens..” Zeb responded that Jim Oscar could hear this as he jumped out of the carriage and took a small bottle from his bag.

“No worries! I’ll have Jim drink some of this strength powder I’ve kept during my days as the wizard.” Oscar reassured Zeb with a smile as he brought relief to Zeb.

“Really?! You’re a lifesaver! My folks would have been furious if I didn’t return the carriage,” Zeb spoke with joy as he saw Oscar making Jim drink some of the strength juice before returning to the carriage.

“This only works for a few seconds but will help you climb these troublesome stairs.” Oscar advised Jim, as this made him smile.

“Thanks, Oscar. I feel as strong as one hundred men! Now let’s resume our journey, shall we?” Jim spoke back to Oscar in a tone filled with confidence as the horse was ready to arrive at the next destination of their journey.

Jim had finally climbed up the crooked stairs, which led to another exit, much to the relief of the gang.

“We finally made it! I hope this is the exit.” Betsy spoke out in joy and relief while Zeb and Dorothy nodded in agreement as Jim walked over to the exit and peeked his head out.

“Let’s go down again! This path doesn’t seem like the right way..” Jim advised his human companions in a cautious tone, much to the annoyance of Oscar and the surprise of Dorothy, Zeb, and Betsy, who began to question him.

“Nonsense! This path has to be the right way! What makes you sure that it’s not the correct path” Oscar asked Jim in confusion as Jim began to speak again.

“Everything! This place is not fit for anybody since everywhere I see has no flesh, blood, or growing thing; it’s practically empty.” Jim responded in a rather surprised tone, which also surprised the others.

“W-What do you mean..” Dorothy responded in surprise as more detours were beginning to show up for the gang.

*Land of Gargoyles*

The Land of Gargoyles is filled with wooden homes which were shaped like trees as many gargoyles roamed the area with such speed but unknown to our heroes below, Aurora, the Princess of the Mangaboos was commanding the gargoyles with a small fee of course.

“Dorothy and her little friends will be there soon; I want you to kill them as quickly as possible! She and her little allies shall pay for ruining my beautiful face…” Aurora ordered the gargoyles while letting out a smile filled with determination to take down Dorothy and the others.

Chapter Text

(Land of Gargoyles)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Gargoyles*

Dorothy and her friends were confused at what they had just heard from Jim as the horse looked confused, which didn’t help the situation.

“What do you mean? Is the place abandoned or something? We can’t turn back and don't intend to waste our time, so we must keep moving.” Dorothy advised Jim while Oscar nodded in agreement as he began to speak.

“She is right, Dorothy has been to many strange countries throughout Oz and she has always escaped safely, so let's head forth and make the best of it,” Oscar advised Jim while Betsy and Zeb nodded in agreement while Jim sighed in annoyance.

“All right, but don't blame me if we run into trouble, ” Jim spoke back to Oscar as the horse officially continued the journey toward whatever was above once the gang made it to the top, they found themselves in the Land of Gargoyles.

“This must be the country of Gargoyles, right? I heard they don’t like sound so we must navigate this place as quickly but quietly as possible” Betsy whispered to her friends in a cautious voice as she saw the wooden gargoyles flying towards them; however, they only watched them while Dorothy and the others nodded in agreement.

“I have a bad feeling about this but I hope you’re right..” Zeb uttered nervously while seeing the gargoyles getting closer to them indicating that the creatures aren’t what they seemed as one began to quickly charge at Dorothy; however, Oscar quickly pulled out two revolvers from his pocket.

“It seems they’re not as peaceful as one might imagine but with my two revolvers, I can at least fire a warning shot that will scare them away!” Oscar spoke out as he began to fire many shots from his weapons which scared off the creatures as some flew away in fear.

“T-Thanks! The Good Witch of the North’s spell would have protected me anyways but I do need the extra help..” Dorothy spoke out to Oscar in gratitude while the humbug nodded in agreement.

“Of course but that’s not the last time we’re gonna see them so be prepared” Oscar warned Dorothy while pointing at the flock of gargoyles coming their way.

“There’s more?! What do they want from us?! It’s not like we’re making too much noise!” Zeb cried out in annoyance while covering himself in hopes of protecting his body from the attack while Betsy was shoving them out of the way.

“It seems this might be problematic, Someone is trying to deter our journey..” Jim spoke out while using his hooves to kick one of the gargoyles that was approaching him; however, this did no damage which was picked up by Oscar.

“Those wooden creatures are impossible to harm, it seems. All Jim could do is cause a few splinters but they keep getting back up..” Oscar spoke out while continuing to fire shots from his revolver as this surprised Dorothy and the others.

“R-Really?! Then we must make a run for it since we’re wasting time and we can’t afford to have anyone injured or worse” Dorothy advised Oscar and the others as she quickly motioned her hand towards Jim since he was carrying the carriage while Zeb nodded in agreement.

“She’s right and I would rather fight the invisible bears right now! Suppose we can find another set of stairs and be on our way?” Zeb spoke out as well while Oscar shook his head in denial much to the surprise of the two children.

“Remember what the invisible woman said? These creatures are fast! They’ll quickly catch up to us and harm Jim so we must fight them off and force them to give up!” Oscar spoke back in defense this made Dorothy and Zeb think for a moment before realizing that he was correct.

“R-Right. I didn’t think of that but how do we fight them off? I have no weapons and I’m not much of a fighter as well..” Dorothy spoke back to Oscar as she saw the humbug quickly passing her his sword which was caught by her.

“Here, fend them off with this sword and just hit them on the head and protect Zeb, okay?” Oscar advised Dorothy while continuing to shoot at the creatures which were met with Dorothy nodding in understandment as she began to use the sword.

“I don’t understand why these stupid creatures are harming us! We haven’t done anything wrong!” Betsy spoke out in annoyance while using her small luggage to smack the creatures; the ordeal could be heard by Eureka who was sleeping in the carriage as this had woke her up.

“What’s with all the noise?! I’m trying to sleep here..” Eureka spoke out in annoyance while walking out of the carriage and to her surprise, there was chaos as she saw Dorothy, Oscar, Zeb, Jim, and Betsy holding off the gargoyles to the best of their ability.

“W-What’s going on here? It’s always something in this troublesome journey but it wouldn’t help to join in the fun” Eureka spoke out in amusement mixed with annoyance as the cat quickly jump out of the carriage and began to scratch at one of the gargoyles which caused some of them to flee as this was noticed by Betsy.

“Good job! Just keep those creatures at bay Eureka!” Betsy complimented the cat while she continued to smack the gargoyles with her basket while Dorothy, Zeb, and Oscar were having trouble as well.

“I-It seems my bullets are slowly running out but it seems these pesky creatures are still approaching us..” Oscar spoke out with concern while firing the last of his bullets at the creatures as this news shocked Dorothy and Zeb.

“What shall we do now? If you can’t use your weapons then surely we must retest somehow since the extra help is slowly going away..” Dorothy spoke back to Oscar in a concerned voice while Zeb nodded in agreement.

“S-She’s right! We gotta make a run for it or else we’ll be overpowered by those creatures!” Zeb chimed into the conversation in a tone of panic while Oscar thought of what to do next as he continued to fire the bullets at the creatures.

“N-Nonsense! We can do this! We just gotta..” Oscar spoke out as his sentence was interrupted by one of the gargoyles quickly snatching one of his guns and throwing it across the land much to the surprise of the humbug.

“D-Drats! That one had a few more bullets in it..” Oscar uttered in defeat as he looked at the second revolver which contained zero bullets before throwing it on the ground while Dorothy saw the events transpiring.

“What shall we do now?! Do these troublesome creatures just refuse to leave us alone? We gotta make a run for it before they kill us” Dorothy spoke out to Oscar while fighting off the silent gargoyles while she waited for an answer.

“We shall fight together alongside Jim and Eureka and force these creatures into submission! Even if it’s the last thing I’ll ever do!” Oscar responded in a motivated tone of voice as he was ready to face whatever was coming his way while Dorothy had a look of concern; however, she knew there was no other choice.

“R-Right! I’ve dealt with the Wicked Witch of the West and other such dangerous foes! We can do this!” Dorothy spoke out with a confident smile on her face while this was heard by Betsy as she smiled as well.

“My friend is right, we just gotta hold them off until they tire out! We can win!” Betsy spoke out to Oscar as well as she continued to shrug off any attack that was coming her way from the wooden creatures.

The battle with the Gargoyles eventually became too much for our heroes as many more of the wooden creatures appeared before our heroes thus causing everyone to slowly struggle.

“D-Damn it! They just keep coming like insects in the summer! How troublesome!” Dorothy spoke out as she was out of breath, struggling to defeat the wooden creatures while things weren’t looking good for Oscar and the others as well since they were on the same boat as Dorothy.

“You can say that again, at times I wish I was an actual wizard then I would have easily blown them away but don’t give up! Keep fighting!” Oscar spoke back while punching the wooden creatures with his fists which caused them to be rather red due to splinters and to make matters worse, many more came.

“I-I don’t have any strength! W-What shall we do!! We gotta make a run for it!” Zeb cried out in worry as he struggled to swing the weapon he was using which was a knocked-out gargoyle; however, that was proven to be useless as he felt himself being carried by the wooden creatures which caused the boy to grow more fearful.

“H-Help! I’ve been captured!” Zeb cried out in fear as this was heard by Dorothy who grew more angry. “Let him go! Right now or else..” Dorothy could only utter out as she felt herself being carried by the wooden creatures.

Eventually, Oscar and the rest of our heroes were defeated and carried by the wooden creatures.

The Wooden Gargoyles had carried them for miles over the Wooden Country and eventually, they were dropped off at a house that had neither doors nor windows and their buggy was dropped off as well much to the relief of everyone.

“Goodness, gracious! What was that about?! I’m just glad we’re safe and sound..” Dorothy spoke out in relief while taking a few deep breaths while Zeb was freaked out.

“Safe and sound?! They might keep us here until we starve then kill us later!! How are we gonna get out of here!!” Zeb yelled at his cousin in annoyance as Dorothy sighed to herself before speaking.

“I don’t know but that’s what we’re working on right now we could wait here until tomorrow and call upon Ozma but who knows when those terrible creatures will return” Dorothy spoke back to Zeb as this somewhat calmed him down as he began to speak.

“Sorry for the outburst, It’s just I’m not used to all of these crazy adventures like how you might be” Zeb spoke out in remorse as he looked over to see his cousin smiling.

“It’s okay, I would be in the same boat if I was in your position but the best way for us to succeed is finding a way out of here..” Dorothy spoke out to Zeb while Oscar and Betsy nodded in agreement.

“She’s right, we need to truly think and observe our surroundings. If we can think of a method in escaping from this country then things would truly work in our father ” Oscar spoke out to his friends while thinking to himself as Dorothy, Zeb, and Betsy nodded in agreement; however, this time of peace would be interrupted by Aurora as she appeared before everyone which shocked everyone.

“A-Aurora!? What are you doing here? Were you behind those attacks that had me and my friends almost killed!” Dorothy spoke out to the Mangaboo Princess in anger as the young woman laughed to herself.

“Good Evening, It’s a pleasure to see everyone again. I told you outsiders such as yourself will be punished..” Aurora responded while laughing to herself as things for Dorothy and her friends had just taken a possible turn for the worst.

Will Ozma save our heroes in time or Dorothy and her friends fall victim to Aurora’s trap?

Chapter Text

(Zeb’s First Fight)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Gargoyles*

Aurora stood in front of our heroes with a cunning smile as this surprised Dorothy and the others.

“I told you. I will have my revenge for what you did to my pretty face back there and with that, I shall kill everyone in the group and nobody will stop me…” Aurora spoke out to her enemies as a swarm of Gargoyles appeared behind her in unison much to the dismay of Dorothy.

“Just give up already! We left the Land of Mangaboos just a few hours ago and now you want to kill us? Just leave us alone already!” Dorothy spoke out to the cruel princess while Oscar nodded in agreement as he began to speak.

“She’s correct. We have already given our apologies and we’ve left the Land of Mangaboos so please listen to our word and let us be..” Oscar pleaded with Aurora in a sincere voice; however, this was met with Aurora laughing at this before speaking once more.

“Begging? How pathetic! Do you expect me to allow everyone to roam free? Not especially since the girl ruined my pretty face!” Aurora spat back as she looked over to see one of the gargoyles approaching her and this one was dressed more fancy indicating he was the leader of the bunch.

“Allow me to interrupt. I sense these people aren’t evil but they are quite troublesome by stumbling into our land. Allow the strongest out of the bunch to fight my prized warrior and if they win, then we shall set them free; however, if my warrior wins then they must surrender to you..” The Gargoyle King advised Aurora in a rather polite voice as this made Aurora think for a moment before coming up with an answer.

“I see, well, The idea of seeing one of them beaten into a pulp excites me so yes, I will accept your offer…” Aurora spoke back with a smile on her face before turning over to face her enemies once more as Dorothy began to speak.

“S-So, what’s gonna happen to us? Even if you and those wooden creatures intend to capture us, we will escape. No matter the odds, chase us down all you want! It’s not gonna succeed in your favor” Dorothy spoke out to Aurora in a confident tone while Oscar, Zeb, and Betsy nodded in support; however, this only made the Mangaboo Princess laugh at those words as she began to speak.

“Silly girl! We decided to change things up and the original plan was for those creatures to capture you, but now, we intend to have the strongest person in the group fight the Gargoyle King’s prized warrior!” Aurora spoke back to Dorothy as this surprised everyone in the group.

“F-Fight?! But we can’t fight! We’re gonna get torn to shreds! Not even Dorothy and Oscar could defeat someone like that” Zeb spoke out in fear while this was only met with Aurora laughing to herself.

“I know, Dorothy may have killed the two Wicked Witches but those were by accident and not by power, and as for Oscar, I know for sure that he’s a phony. I saw right through his little trick back at the Glass Palace! So one of you guys better fight as your lives depend on it!” Aurora responded to Zeb’s statement while letting out another laugh while looking over to see a huge coliseum.

“There, this is where the battle shall take place. I hope everyone is ready to lose! I can’t wait to have everyone as my prisoners!” Aurora spoke out once more as she began to walk the air while the gargoyles picked up Dorothy and the others and their strength was able to pick up Jim along with the carriage as well.

“Mangaboos are terrible people indeed. We should have never listened to that Prince. Aurora is truly someone you don’t wanna mess with..” Oscar thought to himself as felt himself being carried closer to the coliseum where the battle was meant to take place.

The Coliseum was round with the architecture having an ancient Rome style to it with many statues of many gargoyle warriors placed across the arena.

“We’re landing! This must be the coliseum. It’s bigger than I imagined…” Betsy spoke out in awestruck as she was dropped off by the seats which were located the closest to the main arena alongside Dorothy, Oscar, Jim, and Eureka.

“W-Wait?! Where’s Zeb?! I don’t see him!” Dorothy spoke out in worry as she quickly looked in every direction in hopes of seeing her cousin while Oscar quickly pointed down at the main arena.

“I-I see him but does this mean that Aurora intends to have Zeb fight..” Oscar spoke out in surprise while this shocked Dorothy and Betsy.

“F-Fight?! No way that will happen! Zeb isn’t much of a fighter. I don’t understand this at all..” Betsy spoke out in disgust at the situation while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“I agree, I wonder if Aurora assumes Zeb is the strongest due to him being a boy and all but even then, assuming that isn’t right at all! We gotta stop this” Dorothy spoke out in disgust as he was gonna get up; however, Aurora quickly stopped her as she sat down next to them.

“Sit, Child! Zeb is fighting because he has a fair chance! If I was to send you down there then the fight would have been over and it’s because of that stupid kiss!” Aurora spat out while pointing at Dorothy’s forehead rather angrily which made the young girl retaliate back.

“This? Yeah, I was kissed by the Good Witch of the North. You know that I’m protected by her, right?” Dorothy spoke back in annoyance while Aurora nodded in confirmation.

“Yes, I noticed that same energy and power before. It’s something that even Glinda has but it’s weaker than hers…” Aurora responded in annoyance as this seemed to make Dorothy curious.

“How does she know about Glinda and Locasta when she was growing like a vegetable for most of her life, how strange..” Dorothy thought to herself while continuing to watch the match unfold between Zeb and the Gargoyle warrior.

Zeb was standing in the arena after being dropped off as the boy walked around to see the many crowds of Gargoyles watching with great interest.

“W-Why do I gotta fight this warrior, Oh man…” Zeb uttered in annoyance while continuing to observe his surroundings before it was interrupted by the sound of someone snickering.

“Kekeke! So you must be the weakling I gotta fight! How pathetic! I’ll finish you off in ten seconds! Kekeke!!” The Gargoyle Warrior spoke out to Zeb in a very mocking and screeching voice along with a smile on his face as he did some quick movements such as jumping and punching.

“I-I won’t lose. I-I will fight for my cousin and her friends!” Zeb spoke back to the creature while putting his fists up in the process as yet another voice was heard which belonged to the Gargoyle King.

“Greeting Everyone. Today we have a special fight! Now this fight is quite interesting so be sure to watch closely. It’s the meatball vs our champion, Kaku!!” The Gargoyle King spoke out to the audience as many more claps but no cheers could be heard from the creatures while Dorothy and her friends watched with worry.

“Zeb!! Good luck! We believe in you!! You can win!” Betsy cried out to her friend in motivation as this could be heard by Zeb.

“I-I won’t lose! So come at me with whatever you could freak!” Zeb spat out at Kaku with some motivation in his voice.

Zeb ran towards Kaku; however, Kaku quickly dodged whatever was coming for him and quickly punched Zeb in the face thus sending him flying back.

“Kekekeke!! Too slow!! Is that the best you got!” Kaku spat out at his opponent while cackling to himself as he saw Zeb getting back up.

“I-I’m just getting started..” Zeb spoke out with confidence while Dorothy, Oscar, and Betsy watched with fear as they could only hope that Zeb makes it out in one piece.

“I will defeat you and get my cousin and friends out of here!!” Zeb cried out with determination as he ran toward Kaku while the wooden creature followed suit.

“Kekekeke!! I would like to see you try!! Nobody has defeated me before!!” Kaku spat back while running towards Zeb with even greater speed which caught the young boy off guard.

Kaku had caught Zeb in his trap as the creature managed to deliver a hard uppercut towards his chin while delivering another uppercut towards his stomach which was followed by Betsy screaming in horror as the young boy was sent flying back before collapsing on the ground.

“Z-Zeb!!” Dorothy cried out in worry as she could do nothing but watch in terror while Oscar had a look of shock on his face.

“Zeb, you gotta win this fight. You must win for us..” Oscar thought to himself while observing the fight with great interest.

“Kekeke!! Give up now? There’s nobody in this land that can’t defeat me!!” Kaku spat out while licking some of the blood from his fists but of course, Zeb wasn’t the one to give up as he slowly got back up.

“I-I never met someone as strong as you. I-It’s like I’m fighting a wild animal…” Zeb spoke out in between breaths as the damage had taken somewhat of a toll on him as he prepared himself for battle once more.

“Kekekeke! You should have stayed down! Now you will suffer even more!!!” Kaku spat out in joy as he charged at the boy once more while Zeb smiled.

“Suffer? I’ve already suffered enough during this adventure! So this is nothing to me!!” Zeb cried back as he charged at his opponent as well.

Zeb and Kaku ran toward each other and as usual, Kaku managed to deliver many quick blows to his face and stomach; however, Zeb quickly used that quick second to grab and headbutt Kaku, but Kaku suffered zero damage.

“Kekekeke! My head is made out of wood! You can’t possibly harm me but that did hurt…a little..’ Kaku spat out before delivering another punch that sent him flying back as Zeb collapsed on the floor.

“Heh, a little? Then that’s just what I need! If I keep headbutting you or at least use my fists! Then your pain would increase, right?” Zeb spoke out to Kaku in between breaths while Kaku cackled at what he just heard.

“And what if the statement is true? Then what? You are wasting your time here! You will NEVER defeat me, brat!” Kaku spat back while cackling to himself while Zeb chuckled back.

“Wasting my time? Oh no. I intend to make you give up. I’m Zeb Hugsen and nobody makes a fool out of me..” Zeb spoke back with a confident smile while letting out a fist that had blood dripping on his wrists as the young boy was ready for battle.

Chapter Text

(Gargoyle Trouble)

*January 15th, 1906*

*Land of Gargoyles*

Zeb and Kaku stood in front of each other as their battle seemed to grow more intense as Dorothy, Betsy, and Oscar watched with great interest.

“It seems Zeb intends to use headbutts to harm Kaku; however, would it even work? The opponent seems quick on his feet which could prove trouble for my cousin..” Dorothy thought to herself while continuing to observe the battle that was unfolding.

“Kekekeke! Do you intend to defeat me? Nonsense! I will defeat you here and now, so be ready to lose brat!!” Kaku cried out in annoyance as he began to charge towards Zeb with great speed which made the young boy smile.

“Well, let’s see about that. I’m getting pretty excited here!” Zeb spoke out in joy while he began to charge at his opponent as well.

Both Kaku and Zeb charged toward each other with great speed as Kaku attempted to land a blow on Zeb; however, the young boy quickly dodged it in great succession and he managed to headbutt Kaku in the head two times in a row which caused Kaku to cry in pain.

“D-Damn you!! That hurt! Do you intend to only headbutt me?! I can see that you are bleeding in the forehead. My skin is as hard as wood! You can’t even think of defeating me..” Kaku spoke out to Zeb in anger and confusion while staring at the young boy who was bleeding from his forehead, this was met with Zeb smiling back at him.

“I know, but like I said if I can increase that small pain that you’re feeling, then I can defeat you so get ready to lose!” Zeb spoke out with confidence while blood was dripping from his forehead; however, this only made Kaku more annoyed as he clenched his fists.

“Shut up, you brat!! I will rip you to pieces and feed you to the Dragonettes!!” Kaku spat back at the young boy as he began to charge at him once more with speed.

Kaku charged toward Zeb once more as he suddenly extended his claws at the young boy in hopes of delivering damage to him; however, Zeb quickly used his fist to deliver a hard uppercut toward the wooden creature’s stomach which caused Kaku to wince in pain.

“D-Damn it! H-How are you able..” Kaku uttered in slight pain while quickly stepping back in caution as this was met with many boos and some cheers from the audience while Aurora watched everything that was going on with an annoyed look on her face.

“That fool. He should be far stronger than that brat; however, it seems that the brat intends to deliver small damage by headbutts or whatever punches he has in store, I don’t know what the brat is planning but it seems that he plans to force Kaku into giving up out of annoyance…” Aurora thought to herself while looking over to see Dorothy cheering for her cousin before looking back at the ongoing battle.

“You see? I intend to win this battle by any means possible. This battle is already mine!” Zeb spoke out to Kaku in confidence which only proved to annoy the wooden creature further as he grew more annoyed.

“S-Shut your mouth! Just give up and lose already! I intend to slay you and your little friends!!” Kaku cried back while he charged toward Zeb once more he expanded his claws to incite another attempted attack on Zeb.

“Fool! You are wide open! Here’s my chance! I shall be victorious here!” Zeb cried out with a smile on his face as he waited for the perfect opportunity to take down his opponent. Zeb saw Kaku coming toward him and with luck, the young boy grabbed both of the wooden creature’s arms which shocked Kaku greatly while Zeb smiled.

“I-Impossible!! I’m Kaku! The fastest of the Gargoyles. There’s just no way..” Kaku spat out in shock as his eyes widened in surprise while he awaited what was coming next as he stared into Zeb’s eyes.

“Take this! You wooden creature!!” Zeb cried out as he began to headbutt Kaku as many times as he could which caused Kaku to feel pain with each attack. Zeb continued to headbutt Kaku in quick succession; however, despite the pain the young boy was feeling due to the sheer hardness of the wooden creature’s skin, Zeb wasn’t gonna give up much to Kaku’s annoyance.

“I win!!’ Prepare to lose, rotten creature!!” Zeb cried out in sheer motivation as he delivered a hard punch to Kaku’s face with all of his might which caused the wooden creature to be sent flying back until he collapsed on the ground with a rather shocked look on his face.

“H-He did it!! I knew you could beat him!!” Betsy cried out in joy while Dorothy and Oscar smiled at each other in joy as this was followed by many cheers from the gargoyles which made Aurora annoyed.

“Congratulations!! You did great!’ Now we can get back to Oz without any trouble” Dorothy spoke out in joy while clapping in victory alongside Oscar and Betsy.

“That boy truly did marvelous but why is Aurora smiling despite looking annoyed? Something tells me this isn’t over just yet..” Oscar thought to himself while looking over to observe the ongoing battle.

“I-I Win. I told you that I was gonna beat you..” Zeb spoke out in between breaths as the pain of his head injuries began to get to him as he fell to his knees in pain.

“D-Darn it! I knew headbutting him was risky but I had to do what I needed to do!” Zeb thought to himself while looking over to see the wooden creature slowly getting up which shocked him greatly as his face was full of shock.

“I should congratulate you for defeating my brother so easily; however, just know I won’t go down as easily as that fool!” The wooden creature spoke out to Zeb as the wood began to shed from his skin to reveal a metallic exterior while many more changes began to form while Zeb watched with a surprised look on his face.

“N-No way! I-I thought I defeated you…” Zeb spoke out in shock while continuing to watch the wooden creature’s transformation.

Kage had long hair, beautiful eyes, long hair, and very silverish metallic skin and despite being a gargoyle, he had a sense of beauty to him.

“Oh, excuse my manners, My name is Kage and I shall be your opponent..” Kage spoke out to Zeb as a medium size blade appeared from his wrist and with that, Kage quickly dashed towards Zeb with quick speed and successfully delivered a blow to the young boy.

“N-No way..” Zeb uttered in shock before screaming in pain as he collapsed on the ground which was met with horror from Dorothy, Betsy, and Oscar.

“Z-Zeb! Let me fight him! I’m protected by the Good Witch of the North so I can use that to defeat this terrible monster!” Dorothy pleaded to her cousin as she attempted to get up while Aurora laughed at what she was hearing as she began to speak.

“Foolish girl! As if I’ll allow you to interfere so sit down and enjoy the horror show or else I’m gonna kill the boy myself!” Aurora spat out to Dorothy in a vain voice which prompted Dorothy to stare at the Mangaboo princess rather seriously; however, this was interrupted by Zeb who had heard everything.

“I-It’s okay! Allow me to fight him! This is my fight alone! I’m tired of being a coward!” Zeb advised his cousin while slowly getting back up to face Kage before turning around to smile at Dorothy which eased her worries.

“Fine, but you better beat him, okay! Use your power and send that wooden idiot flying!” Dorothy spoke out to her cousin in joy before sitting back down while Betsy smiled at this as she began to speak out.

“You can do this!!! We all believe in you!” Betsy spoke out in hopes of further motivating her friend while Oscar cheered Zeb on which made the injured young boy smile before turning around to face Kage.

“I have many people that are counting on me so I can’t give up that easily…” Zeb spoke out to Kage while the metal gargoyle laughed at what he just heard before smiling rather sadistically.

“We’ll see about that, Prepare to die, you impudent brat!!” Kage spat back while laughing as he charged towards Zeb with such speed.

Kage quickly used his blade to slash Zeb’s cheek; however, this didn’t faze Zeb as he delivered a hard punch to his face which sadly didn’t faze Kage as this prompted the creature to laugh much to Zeb’s surprise as the creature delivered a hard uppercut to Zeb’s chin which caused the young boy to be sent flying back before collapsing on the ground.

“Fool! You will never defeat me! You hear me! Never!!” Kage cried out in joy while quickly running to Zeb with his claws extended as he grabbed the young boy by the neck and quickly slammed him on the ground repeatedly which severely injured him.

“My brother should have killed you when he had the chance but he toyed around at every chance he got; however, unlike him, I will ensure that I’ll be victorious..” Kage spat out while expanding his claws for the final blow.

“I-I can’t escape! He’s too strong..” Zeb thought to himself while struggling to break free from Kage’s grasp as he saw the creature preparing to deliver the final blow; however, time began to slow down as he heard a voice calling out to him and it was none other than Queen Lurine.

“Zeb, I shall give you the power to defeat Kage. Use your fists to your advantage and win this fight for Dorothy and her friends..” Lurine spoke out to Zeb in a gentle voice as this incident made Zeb smile while still being confused about everything.

“W-Who are you and why do I feel a sense of calmness around me..” Zeb uttered weakly while seeing a silhouette of a woman appearing before him but he could not make out who she looked like.

“I shall give you a small piece of my power to defeat Kage. I have watched over Dorothy, you, Oscar, and Betsy, and you have shown me alongside Dorothy that you are worthy of receiving such power” Lurine spoke out to Zeb while extending her hand out to the young boy before healing his injuries and granting him the power to defeat Kage.

“H-How do you know my cousin’s name? A-Are you God or an Angel…” Zeb spoke out as he slowly felt himself being healed along with a burning power creeping inside him while Lurine chuckled to herself as she began to speak.

“Not exactly an angel but rather a goddess; however, all will be revealed in due time but for now, please give Dorothy and Ozma my best wishes, Zeb Hugsen” Lurine responded in a gentle voice before disappearing as time resumed back into the battle as the young boy was back at the arena as he stared at Kage once more.

“Now, It’s time to say goodbye!!” Kage cried out in joy as the winged creature attempted to deliver the final blow; however, his attack was quickly caught by Zeb which surprised the creature greatly.

“Heh, I’m not gonna give up! I will defeat you once and for all!” Zeb cried out in motivation as he managed to ball up one of his fists as he was ready to deliver some damage to his opponent.

Zeb quickly used his fists to deliver a mighty punch to Kage’s face which sent him flying across the arena.

“I-Impossible! W-where did he even get..” Kage spat out in confusion while feeling his metallic skin slowly shedding as he fell to the ground unconscious thus defeating the gargoyle brothers for good which led to many cheers from Dorothy and her friends.

“Zeb!! You did it!! I knew you could do it!” Dorothy cried out in joy while jumping up and down while Betsy cheered her friend on.

“T-Thanks guys. I would have won without your support but I also heard a voice..” Zeb spoke out to his cousin and friends while slowly getting back up which piqued Dorothy’s interest.

“A voice..” Dorothy uttered out of curiosity; however, during all of this, Aurora appeared to grow angry.

“These cheaters! I’ll teach them what happens when you cheat! There’s just no way I’ll allow them to get away that easily! Not a chance in hell!” Aurora thought to herself in anger as the princess slowly got up and made her way towards the arena much to the surprised reactions of everyone in the room.

“Congratulations, I’m surprised you’ve defeated Kaku and Kage so easily; however, there is one last test and it’s to defeat me..” Aurora spoke out to Zeb with a smile as she looked over at the unconscious body of Kage.

“No fair! Just let us go already! We’re tired of these games!” Zeb spoke out in protest while Aurora laughed to herself as she walked toward the creature’s unconscious body.

“I know; however, you cheated by using strange powers that you aren’t capable of using, I saw right through your lies and deceit. I know someone intervened during the fight but no matter, I shall defeat you in one blow” Aurora responded as she suddenly grabbed Kage’s body by the neck which had awakened the creature.

“P-Princess Aurora?! W-What are you..” Kage weakly asked Aurora as he struggled to break free from her grasp as this was met with the Mangaboo Princess laughing.

“I’m gonna borrow some of your powers. If you can’t use them to kill your opponents then I shall deliver the final blow myself!!” Aurora responded in an excited voice as she laughed maniacally to herself as she began to absorb Kage into her body while everyone watched in shock.

“W-What does she intend to do…” Oscar uttered in shock as he saw Aurora transforming into a new being.

“I must say, I’ve only been alive for a couple of hours but I’ve never met such annoying pests as Dorothy and her little friends! I will make her pay for ruining my beautiful face right after I’m done thrashing you around like a china doll!” Aurora spat out to Zeb while letting out a sadistic smile.

The fusion between Aurora and Kage was mostly Aurora herself; however, she now had Kage’s long hair, his blades, and even Kaku’s wooden skin which was now her armor mixed with Kage’s metallic armor.

“Zeb! We need to get out of here! If we can make it to exit then maybe we can call upon Ozma somehow!” Dorothy advised her cousin while motioning her hand over at Jim while Zeb quickly nodded his head.

“R-Right! I don’t know if I can even beat her anyways!” Zeb spoke back while running to his cousin; however, Aurora wasn’t gonna back down that easily.

“As if I’m gonna allow you brats to escape, I shall tear everyone into pieces!!” Aurora spat out with a smile as she sped towards Dorothy and the others with great speed which was followed by Betsy’s scream.

*Emerald City*

Ozma was sitting on her throne in the Emerald Palace, thinking about her friend.

“I know it’s a day early but maybe I should talk to Dorothy..” Ozma spoke out to herself as she got up from her throne and began to walk toward the magic mirror as she began to speak to it.

“Magic Mirror, please show me Dorothy Gale, my dear friend from Kansas” Ozma spoke out in hopes of seeing her friend; however, unknown to her, her friend was in trouble and her mirror was gonna show her exactly what needed to be done.

Chapter Text

(Ozma uses the Silver Shoes)

*January 5th, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma stood in front of her magic mirror with the hope of seeing Dorothy as she began to speak out to the magic object.

“Magic Mirror, Please allow me to see Dorothy Gale of Kansas” Ozma called out to the mirror as her reflection suddenly turned into the room of Dorothy, and to her surprise, nobody was there which surprised the young girl,

“How strange? I don’t see Dorothy in her room. Perhaps she’s staying with extended family for the time being” Ozma thought to herself as she turned around to leave her room; however, something compelled her to come back toward her mirror.

“Wait, Dorothy did tell me that she was staying with her cousin. How could I forget? Maybe I shouldn't bother her but I do wanna check up on her..” Ozma spoke out while facing the magic mirror and once more, she began to call out to the magic mirror.

“Magic Mirror, show me Dorothy Gale of Kansas! Wherever she might be!” Ozma cried out to the magic mirror as her reflection finally showed her friend; however, it wasn’t a pretty sight as she and her friends were evading Aurora which shocked Ozma as she had a serious look on her face.

“D-Dorothy?! What in the world is she even doing in the Gargoyle Land and why is one of the Mangaboos chasing her?! I need to save them as soon as possible!” Ozma spoke out in a serious voice as she began to walk away from the mirror and stood there with determination.

“Silver Shoes! Take me to Dorothy and her friends!” Ozma commanded her shoes as a flash of light consumed her before sending her off to save Dorothy and her friends.

*Land of Gargoyles*

Dorothy and her friends were escaping from Aurora as many buildings were being destroyed during the rampage which proved trouble for Jim as the horse tried his best to avoid any rubble.

“I don’t know how long I can do this!! The princess seems to be hot on our trails! I just hope there’s an exit soon” Jim cried out to his human companions in a worried voice while looking over to see Aurora chasing him with fiery eyes.

“As if I'll allow you annoying pests to get away!! I will ensure that my revenge will come here and today Aurora spat out in vengeance while opening her mouth as a light appeared which made Dorothy’s eyes widen as she quickly turned back to her friends.

“Everyone!! Take cover!! Aurora intends to…” Dorothy cried out in an attempt to warn her friends; however, it was too late as Aurora fired a powerful blast from her mouth and it was coming towards our heroes.

“O-Oh No!!“ Jim uttered as the impact of the attack managed to hit the horse and the carriage, destroying it in the process. It contained Dorothy and her friends as everyone flew out of the carriage before collapsing on the ground. Aurora watched the scene with a smile on her face as the fused princess walked towards the group while laughing to herself.

“Is that it? How pathetic! I will ensure that everyone’s deaths are nice and slow. I will never forgive you outsiders for ruining my beautiful face..” Aurora spoke out to the group while walking towards the group to see Zeb, Betsy, and Oscar unconscious while Dorothy held Eureka tightly in her arms due to her still being conscious.

“How dare you! We just wanted to go home and you decided to have me and my friends killed! Why is that? Can’t you just leave us alone” Dorothy spoke out to Aurora in a rather pissed voice while glaring at her with serious eyes; however, Aurora only laughed as she walked closer to her opponent.

“Because, You have trespassed into the Land of the Mangaboos, caused the rain of stones, and even ruined my beautiful face! All of those things are met with the punishment of death, so die, you evil being” Aurora responded seriously while expanding her blade from her wrist as she was ready to deliver the final blow; however, Dorothy wasn’t gonna give up that easily.

“No! I will not die here! I will do whatever it takes to bring myself and my friends back home!” Dorothy spoke back to Aurora in a motivated voice while slowly feeling power creeping inside her which surprised the young girl as she felt her forehead burning with sensation as well.

“I see, I’m protected by Locasta’s kiss and if I’m protected by her kiss then maybe I might be able to defeat Aurora and save my friends.” Dorothy thought to herself while smiling as she got up to face the fused Mangaboo Princess with fierce determination in her eyes and during this, Aurora was laughing to herself rather manically.

“Foolish girl, you still intend to stand up after what happened to your little friends? You are truly pathetic!” Aurora spat out in annoyance with a smile on her face as she was charging up a small energy attack which was shaped like a medium-sized ball while aiming it toward Dorothy.

“No matter how long it takes! I will defeat you, you evil princess!” Dorothy cried back as she was ready to take on the blast with her full might; however, a brilliant flash of light appeared before her which surprised both her and Aurora and it was none other than Ozma herself and immediately, she comforted her friend.

“Dorothy?! What in the world happened to you?! Are you okay?! I was worried since I saw you in this strange place” Ozma spoke out to Dorothy while hugging her tightly which was returned to her by Dorothy.

“O-Ozma?! I’m so glad you are here! How did you know where we were at?!” Dorothy spoke out in a surprised voice and this was met with Ozma chuckling at what she just heard.

“I have my magic mirror, remember? If I call your name then I can instantly know your location but let’s not waste time on that, okay? We need to get you and your friends out of here” Ozma spoke back to her friend while gently helping her out; however, Aurora didn’t intend to let that happen as her face was filled with fury while preparing to charge her attack.

“As if I’ll allow you annoying pests to get away!!!” Aurora roared as she unleashed her attack towards the direction of Dorothy and Ozma; however, Ozma quickly sensed the attack and began to stand up in preparation to block the attack.

“I will not allow you to harm my friends any further, you vile Mangaboo!” Ozma spoke out in righteous anger as she used her hand to quickly destroy the attack with ease as it dispersed into thin air which made Aurora even more angry but calm.

“I see, you must be Princess Ozma of Oz, correct? No wonder you managed to destroy my attack but no matter! I will simply destroy you if you wish to interfere in my affairs!!” Aurora spat out in annoyance while extending her hands to do quick movements with them before ending it with a huge clap followed by a thunderous sound.

The sound of Aurora’s clap quickly made the entire Land of Gargoyles twist and turn making it into a strange and surreal scene as everyone and everything began flung around which alerted Ozma.

“D-Dorothy!! Hang on to me! Don’t worry about the others! Only me and you are affected by whatever Aurora is doing!” Ozma commanded her friend in a serious voice while Dorothy nodded her head as she held onto her friend.

“W-What’s going on?! It’s like everything is flying. What an awful sight..” Dorothy uttered in surprise while observing the many crashing wooden buildings and even some of the gargoyles being affected by this.

“Aurora, she intends to fight us in the air! Hang on to me while I take care of her!” Ozma advised her friend while looking over to see Aurora flying towards them followed by her laugh.

“Foolish girls, I shall kill you both right here then feed your bodies to the Dragonettes! So prepare to die!!” Aurora spoke out to Ozma and Dorothy with a smile on her face as she was ready to charge another attack.

The next attack that Aurora was preparing was electricity as many blue sparks of it were flowing through her fused body and suddenly, Aurora smiled as she was ready to attack.

“Ignorant brats!! This place shall be y'all tomb!!” Aurora spat out as she shot out many electric attacks from her body and they came rushing toward Ozma and Dorothy with great speed; however, Ozma quickly dodged them with ease as she flew around the land.

“This might be trouble! I can’t allow Dorothy to get hurt in any shape or form since she’s on my back but I can’t allow Aurora to terrorize my friends any longer!” Ozma thought to herself while Dorothy noticed her friend’s situation as she continued to rest herself on the back of her friend.

“Foolish Girl! As if I’ll let you breathe any longer!! Let’s see if you can dodge this!!” Aurora spat out to Ozma as she opened her mouth which quickly alerted Dorothy as her eyes widened.

“Ozma!! Watch out! She’s gonna fire something from her mouth so dodge it so you won’t get hurt!” Dorothy warned her friend in a tone of worry while Ozma nodded without saying a word.

“Say goodbye!!” Aurora cried out as she unleashed her attack from her mouth as the target was Ozma; however, right when Ozma was about to dodge it, a pink aura consumed them both which surprised both girls as time seemed to have slowed down.

“W-What’s going on..” Dorothy uttered in confusion as she felt a burning sensation on her forehead which caused her to wince in pain.

“Dorothy? On your forehead, I can see a faint star symbol being formed. It's not complete but I believe that could be the source of your pain..” Ozma spoke out to her friend while gently touching Dorothy’s forehead which surprised her.

“S-Star?! Oh yeah, that must have been Locasta’s kiss which protects me whenever I’m in Oz but why is there a star..” Dorothy spoke back in confusion as time finally resumed and this time, Ozma and Dorothy both had powerful pink auras suited to defeat Aurora once and for all.

“This must be the work of Locasta! We must defeat Aurora here and now and once we do, we’ll visit her, okay?” Ozma spoke out to her friend while Dorothy smiled and nodded with excitement as the two girls saw Aurora approaching them with a maniacal smile.

“And what are you two girls chatting about!! I can’t wait to see the faces of terror when I..” Aurora spat out as the last part of her words was interrupted by her shocked face as she saw Ozma unleashing a huge pink energy blast with Dorothy behind her as the small unfinished star mark shined brightly on her forehead.

“It’s over!! Leave my friends alone, you evil Mangaboo!!” Ozma spoke out in righteous anger as she finally unleashed the pink energy ball in Aurora’s direction.

“T-That star?! C-could Dorothy..” Aurora spoke out to herself as she struggled to deflect the blast; however, the princess spent her final moments thinking about what she had seen.

“I knew Dorothy was protected by the Good Witch of the North but to think she was able to get a mark from Queen Lurine?! The Goddess of the entire Land of Oz and Earth! Impossible! I refuse to believe it! It has to be Locasta’s symbol since she shares the same star as well.” Aurora thought to herself while struggling to deflect the pink energy ball as she began to let out cries of struggle.

“All I ever wanted was to rule over the Mangaboos. That’s all. I will return with a vengeance! I refuse…” Aurora thought to herself for the final time as she was fully consumed by the blast thus ending her reign of terror over Dorothy and her friends as everything returned to normal.

“S-She’s gone. I’m sure Aurora of the Mangaboos won’t be terrorizing anyone again but, Dorothy, you did well. I’m proud of you” Ozma spoke out to her friend as she noticed that Dorothy was unconscious from exhaustion while she slowly descended towards the group and observed the wooden city which returned to normal as if nothing happened.

“I guess all of the insanity was just an illusion or something but what’s more important is taking Dorothy and her friends back to the Emerald City.” Ozma spoke out while looking over to see the unconscious bodies of Betsy, Zeb, Oscar, Jim, and Eureka while walking closer to them before positioning herself in the center of everyone.

“Silver Shoes, I command you to take me, my friend, and Dorothy’s friends back to the Emerald Palace!” Ozma commanded her shoes in a serious voice as a brilliant flash of light consumed her and everyone else as the gang was whisked away back to the Emerald City in one piece.

Chapter Text

(Secrets of the Kiss)

*January 22nd, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

A few days had passed since the encounter with Aurora as Dorothy’s eyes slowly opened while finding herself lying on the hospital bed.

“W-Where am I..” Dorothy uttered with a groggy voice as she turned around to see Ozma, Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Lion, and Hungry Tiger standing by herself which quickly surprised the young girl.

“G-Guys!! It’s wonderful to see you guys again! I’ve missed you all so dearly! How have things been?” Dorothy spoke out with joy while gently leaning forward to give each of her friends a warm hug as she had a smile on her face.

“It’s so great to see you again, my friend. We’ve been doing very great lately. We heard about your adventures down below. That was quite scary to deal with Mangaboos, Invisible Bears, and other such things” Scarecrow spoke out to his friend while Tin Woodman and the others nodded in agreement.

“If it wasn’t for Ozma trying to visit you the other day then all would have been lost but I also feel Glinda would have intervened anyways since she always watches over the entire Land of Oz” Tin Woodman spoke out with a smile as this made Ozma remember a very important detail that she nearly forgotten.

“That reminds me! Once you are rested then we need to visit Locasta to discuss the strange star on your forehead..” Ozma spoke out to her friend while pointing at the small but half star on Dorothy’s forehead which caught the young girl’s attention as she gently touched it.

“Oh yeah, It’s been a while since I’ve seen the Good Witch of the North so I gotta pay her a visit one of these days” Dorothy spoke out while getting up from the hospital bed which surprised her friends.

“Wait, are you going right now?! Are you sure about this? You still need to rest up for just a few more hours” Lion spoke back with concern while Hungry Tiger nodded in agreement; however, Dorothy smiled back while jumping up and down.

“It’s okay. I’m okay now! My injuries weren’t as bad as the others so I should be okay and speaking of the others, how are Zeb and the others doing? I hope they are doing well” Dorothy spoke back to Lion while doing stretches as she waited for a response from her friend.

“Oh, okay. I’m glad to hear that. Your friends are outside in the Emerald Gardens and they’ve been quite worried for you but we’ve told them that you should be alright” Lion responded while this made Dorothy smile warmly while she continued to stretch.

“That’s wonderful and I should check up on them before me and Ozma depart for Gillikin Country. I don’t wanna worry them anymore” Dorothy spoke back while walking toward the front door of the hospital wing which was followed by Ozma and the others following her along.

Dorothy and the gang walked across the corridors of the Emerald Palace until they reached the garden area and there was Oscar, Zeb, Betsy, Jim, and Eureka hanging out in the area.

“Dorothy!! It’s great to see you! We were worried that your injuries were gonna be worse than we thought but we’re just glad you are okay!” Zeb spoke out to his cousin in relief while running over to give Dorothy a warm hug which was returned by Dorothy.

“Thank you, Zeb. It’s great seeing you and the others again as well. It brings relief to see that everyone is okay as well” Dorothy spoke back to Zeb while looking over to see Betsy playing with Eureka while Oscar was sitting with Jim which made her smile as she waved and called at them to catch their attention.

“Hey guys! How was the recovery? I’m glad to see you guys doing well” Dorothy spoke out to Betsy and the others with joy as this was met with Betsy and Oscar’s faces lighting up with relief as they quickly ran over to their friend.

“Friend! You’re finally recovered! We were worried sick about you for the last two days but I’m glad you managed to recover” Betsy spoke back to her friend while hugging her while Oscar smiled at the two friends.

“It’s been a while since I’ve stepped foot into the merry old Land of Oz. It feels like I’ve never left at all but I’m glad to see you well, Dorothy.” Oscar spoke out to his friend while looking over to see Ozma and her friends approaching them.

“Indeed it has. I had to make sure the people didn’t see you like this or otherwise people would panic that their former ruler was greatly injured” Ozma spoke out to Oscar while smiling as she looked over at Dorothy to make sure she was ready to see the Good Witch of the North.

“Dorothy, are you ready to see Locasta or do you need more time with your friends? I don’t mind waiting so please take your time in doing so” Ozma asked Dorothy while waiting for an answer as she was met with her friend nodding her head in confirmation.

“I’m ready to head to Gillikin Country. I’ve been waiting to cross paths with Locasta once more so I’m ready whenever you are” Dorothy responded with a warm smile as she walked and stood next to Ozma indicating that both girls were ready to depart.

“Silver Shoes, Please take us to Gillikin Country!” Ozma commanded her silver shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed both her and Dorothy before it quickly sent them to their destination while Oscar and the others watched with amazement.

“Goodbye, Ozma and Dorothy. I hope you can get the answers that you guys have been searching for and good luck!” Oscar spoke out to the two girls with hopes of them gaining knowledge of what they desired.

*Gillikin Country*

Dorothy and Ozma arrived at the purple country of Gillikin and the site was quite beautiful as everything including trees, flowers, small animals, and even some people was purple which Dorothy found to be beautiful.

“Wow, this country is quite beautiful. I don’t even mind living in such a place” Dorothy spoke out in wonder while Ozma nodded in agreement.

“I agree, I visit her from time to time and the people are quite nice but let’s not waste any more time and head to Locasta’s palace. It’s not far from here” Ozma advised Dorothy while pointing at the beautiful royal purple palace.

Locasta’s palace was huge and rich in purple with a strong medieval feel to it. There were many turrets included that gave off quite the stunning look and this was a marvelous site for Dorothy.

“Locasta’s palace is beautiful. I hope she can explain about the mark on my forehead..” Dorothy spoke out while following Ozma toward the palace and there, there stood two guards who appeared to be tall and threatening.

“Princess Ozma, It’s a pleasure to see you. Do you have an appointment with Our Majesty, Locasta..” The tall guardsman spoke out while observing Dorothy very closely before looking back to see Ozma nodding in confirmation.

“It’s last minute but yes, it concerns my good friend, Dorothy Gale of Kansas..” Ozma responded in a polite and formal tone which made the tall guardsman nod his head in approval before stepping aside to allow both girls to enter.

“I see. You may enter and I wish you and your friend the best of luck in your endeavors” The tall guardsman spoke out in a formal voice while he saw Dorothy and Ozma entering the palace as the doors closed behind them.

“This place reminds me of Glinda’s palace..” Dorothy spoke out to herself while she continued to walk with Ozma across the main hallway of the palace and there, Locasta was sitting on her throne with the sweetest smile on her face as she gently got up from her throne.

“Why if it isn’t Dorothy Gale! You’ve grown so big! How did you land up in Oz once more, my dear child” Locasta greeted Dorothy with joy as she saw the young girl running towards her with open arms.

“Locasta! Oh, how I’ve always wanted to see you again! If it wasn’t for you then I would have been lost nearly six years ago but it’s so great seeing you” Dorothy spoke back to Locasta while hugging her warmly which was returned by the Good Witch.

“Same for you, my dear child, and what brings you here to Oz once. Also, I see Princess Ozma is with you as well so it must be important.” Locasta asked Dorothy in a curious voice while returning to her throne as she saw Ozma walking towards her.

“Good Afternoon, Locasta. It’s a long story as to why Dorothy is in Oz but in short, an earthquake made Dorothy and her friends fall below the Earth, and things went wild from there and yes, it’s quite important considering it could be tied to you” Ozma responded while gently touching Dorothy’s forehead which contained an incomplete form of a star and this surprised Locasta as her face was that of shock.

“A-Star?! When did that appear? I don’t recall giving her a star mark but rather a protection mark when I kissed her all those years ago; however, I might have an idea..” Locasta responded to Ozma while observing the incomplete star on Dorothy’s forehead which made the girls even more curious.

“An idea..” Dorothy uttered with curiosity while seeing Locasta think to herself for a moment before the witch spoke out once more.

“That mark could be manifested from my kiss. The protection charm’s power has been growing inside of you for the last five years. I assume that it could very well lead you to inherit some of my powers from my prime..” Locasta explained to Dorothy and this revelation shocked both girls greatly.

“I-Inherit?! What do you mean? The protection kiss may lead me to become a powerful good witch like you and Glinda in the future?” Dorothy asked Locasta with curiosity and shock in her voice as she was met with Locasta giving her a rather unsure look.

“That depends on you, my child. You have a human heart and therefore, you still can fall into the temptations of evil, greed, and other such horrible things. That can turn you into a very wicked witch such as Mombi whom I defeated many years ago..” Locasta answered back in a serious tone while Dorothy nodded her head in silence but was still looking at Locasta.

“I understand. If I truly will inherit some of your power then I will use it for good.” Dorothy spoke back before smiling while Ozma watched everything unfolding.

“Interesting. Thank you for the information. I had a hunch it had something to do with you and I’m glad you were able to clarify that with us but we shall be going now. It was a pleasure to talk to you. I hope to have a longer conversation with you one of these days' ' Ozma spoke out to Locasta with a smile on her face while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“Thank you so much, Locasta. I hope we can cross paths again but until then, farewell” Dorothy spoke out to Locasta with a smile on her face for the last time as Ozma clicked her heels three times, and thus, the two girls were sent back to the Emerald City.

“Dorothy, please don’t be tempted by your world. Such power for a young girl could either spell trouble or praise..” Locasta spoke out to herself with a worried voice; however, the good witch also knew that Dorothy was far stronger than anything, and with that, she knew she must have hope that Dorothy would someday use those powers to save not just Oz but the entire Earth itself…

Chapter Text

(Home Again at Last)

*Author’s Note: This chapter marks the end of the fourth story arc and thank you to everyone who’s read this wonderful story*

*January 22nd, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy and Ozma returned to the Emerald City as their friends awaited their presence.

“Hey guys! How did the visit go? I hope it went well for the both of you girls.” Scarecrow asked his two friends while walking toward them with a smile as Ozma began to respond.

“It went pretty well. I have plenty to tell regarding Dorothy’s marking on her forehead so please make sure to listen carefully” Ozma responded while walking towards the fountain and taking a seat alongside Dorothy while Scarecrow and the others followed them.

“Oh yeah, you and Dorothy were gonna visit the Good Witch of the North. I remember Dorothy telling me about her back in Kansas so I’m interested to hear the news” Betsy spoke out to Ozma while sitting on the grass while Zeb sat next to her as he stretched his arms.

“I sure hope it’s good news. I don’t know what I’m gonna do if my cousin ends up being in danger or other such things” Zeb spoke out while Oscar nodded in agreement as he sat down.

“I’m sure it’s good. That kiss that Locasta had given Dorothy surely must be good but we shall see what Ozma has to say” Oscar spoke to Zeb with confidence in his voice as he looked over to see Dorothy taking a seat next to Ozma.

“So, the Good Witch of the North told us that the mark on Dorothy’s forehead could lead her to get marvelous powers; however, since Dorothy had a human heart unlike the people of Oz, she is certain to fall into wickedness if she’s not careful but just know that Dorothy is stronger than anything so she’ll prove her worth..” Ozma explained to her friends while everyone was surprised at what they just heard regarding Dorothy’s situation.

“I see, so Dorothy could have the power to save the Land of Oz and her world once the time is right, correct? I’ve read that a kiss from the Good Witches does give someone a protection charm of sorts but considering that Dorothy is from Earth then there’s a chance that she might fall into temptation?” Scarecrow spoke out while placing his fingers on his straw chin as he thought about everything while Ozma nodded in agreement.

“Correct, although Oz is a part of Earth but rather disconnected meaning that nobody can’t travel here which is why the Deadly Desert exists” Ozma spoke back while Scarecrow and the others nodded in an understanding way.

“I get it now, so as long as Dorothy remains in Oz then there’s a chance that she won’t become wicked like Mombi and the Wicked Witches of the East and West, correct?” Tin Woodman spoke out to Ozma but this was met with the young princess shaking her head in denial.

“Not exactly. Dorothy could still be tempted even if she’s in the Land of Oz or anywhere for that matter. It’s just a matter of Dorothy giving into those temptations or not but in short, we must remember that Dorothy is a kind and a very loving girl and we all know that she’ll conquer anything that opposes her!” Ozma spoke back in a serious tone before ending it with a warm smile which made Tin Woodman and the others smile as well.

“Ozma is right. I won’t allow myself to be tempted by any bad people that might wanna take advantage of me. I intend to use whatever power that’s growing inside me for good! That’s a promise as well!” Dorothy spoke out to her friends with a confident smile while everyone else smiled back but suddenly, a familiar voice called out to them and it was none other than Glinda.

“Why if it isn’t Dorothy Gale of Kansas? I’d figured I would visit you before you depart back home and you’ve grown so big as well” Glinda spoke out in a motherly voice as this caught everyone’s attention as Dorothy and her friends looked over to see Glinda and Kiki who surprised everyone.

“Glinda!! Oh, I’ve missed you so much! It’s wonderful to see you again” Dorothy spoke out in joy while running over to hug Glinda.

“My dear child. What brings you to Oz again? You wouldn't be able to use the Silver Shoes since Ozma owns them..” Glinda asked Dorothy in a curious tone while waiting for an answer from the young girl.

“Well, it’s a long story but I will tell you everything that happened if you don’t mind..” Dorothy responded in a formal and polite voice as she began to tell Glinda everything that had happened.

Dorothy had told her entire adventure to Glinda and this surprised the Good Witch greatly as she heard about her encounter with the Mangaboos, Invisible Bears, and other strange things below the surface.

“I see, that’s quite the adventure. I’m glad that you and your dear cousin and friends managed to make it out alive with Ozma’s help or otherwise I would have stepped in….” Glinda spoke back while chuckling to herself while walking over to where Zeb, Betsy, and Oscar were sitting.

“Oscar, it’s been a while, hasn’t it? I see that the people of Oz discovered your true identity, correct? I do recall Dorothy telling me this when I first met her all those years ago?” Glinda asked Oscar with a smile on her face while Oscar nodded in confirmation as he tipped his hat in respect.

“Indeed, Your Majesty. I’m surprised I was able to keep my identity a secret for that long but honestly, It was quite stressful at times so Dorothy and her friends did me a favor” Oscar spoke back with a smile while Glinda smiled back.

“It truly must have been. I must ask, do you intend to go back home with Dorothy and her friends or stay here as one of Ozma’s advisors?” Glinda asked Oscar once more while waiting for an answer as the humbug began to speak up once more.

“I intend to stay here. I was the reason that Ozma was lost for all of those years so the least I can do is help out the true ruler of Oz in the best shape or form that I can” Oscar responded while Glinda smiled at the answer she just heard.

“Wonderful. I’m sure you’ll be a great advisor to Ozma” Glinda spoke back to Oscar while looking over to see Betsy and Zeb as she turned her attention to the two children.

“And you must be Betsy and Zeb, correct? I’m sure this journey was quite hectic. All those terrible Mangaboos and other dreadful creatures..” Glinda spoke out to Zeb and Betsy in a gentle voice while Zeb nodded his head in agreement.

“It was! I never want to experience something like that ever again but I also have a question since you seem to know everything, your majesty.” Zeb spoke out to Glinda with relief and curiosity in his voice and this made the Good Witch look at him curiously.

“And what shall the question be? You can ask me anything, my dear child” Glinda spoke back while giving Zeb a gentle smile to ensure that everything was gonna be okay as she waited for whatever question was gonna be asked.

“I heard a voice. It guided me during the adventure and it appeared to be someone who seemed to have watched over my cousin, Dorothy. Could you have any answers on who that might be..” Zeb asked Glinda as this seemed to have made her eyes light up in surprise before answering back.

“That voice was Queen Lurline, the Goddess of the entire Land of Oz. She was the voice who helped you during your adventure. It’s strange? She also helped Lion as well back when he was on his adventure with Dorothy. Perhaps Lurine seems to have a watchful eye over young Dorothy and even you and Betsy as well ” Glinda responded in the same gentle voice while gently patting Zeb on his head before getting stuck in her thoughts regarding what she just heard.

“In my years as the Good Witch. I never expected Lurine to go out of her way to help others in Oz. First, the mark on Dorothy’s head was given to Locasta; however, maybe Lurine influenced that projection mark to become something more powerful. “ Glinda thought to herself while Kiki could sense that something was bothering her.

“Glinda, is anything okay? You seem to be rather stuck in your thoughts again..” Kiki spoke out with concern as she saw Glinda turning around with a smile on her face.

“Nothing. I was thinking about what Zeb told me but it shouldn’t warrant any worries” Glinda responded while gently patting Kiki on her head while walking towards Dorothy and Ozma.

“Now, it seems me and Kiki should head back to Quadling Country. We just wanted to visit everyone before Dorothy and her friends leave but we dearly hope to see everyone next time until then, farewell.” Glinda spoke out while waving everyone goodbye alongside Kiki.

“Goodbye, Glinda and Kiki! I hope to see you two again someday! Goodbye!” Dorothy spoke out while waving goodbye to her two dear friends with a smile on her face.

“Goodbye Dorothy and everyone else! It was short but it was still a pleasure to see everyone..” Kiki spoke back while Scarecrow and the others said their goodbyes as well before the young girl disappeared with Glinda thus going back to Quadling Country.

“Dorothy, before you go, I have an offer for you. You don’t have to accept it but it would be quite wonderful if you would..” Ozma asked Dorothy while walking closer to her friend which made Dorothy curious.

“What offer shall it be? I don’t mind helping my dear friends for the last time before I go back to Kansas” Dorothy spoke out with a smile as this was met with Ozma giggling to herself before beginning to speak.

“Well, would you like to become Princess of the Emerald City? It’s only a title so you don’t have to do any duties. It’s just more as a token of our friendship which has grown throughout the months that we’ve known each other..” Ozma spoke out while smiling warmly at her friend as this news surprised everyone.

“P-Princess?! Is that even possible?! I’m sure there must be a coronation or something like that” Lion spoke out in shock while Tin Woodman and the others nodded in agreement while Ozma laughed.

“I know, but, unless Dorothy rejects my offer then I say she’s a Princess of Oz in my book; however, the choice is up to Dorothy” Ozma responded while looking over at Dorothy who had a big smile on her face.

“I accept. I would love to be a Princess. There’s just so much for you to show me but I’ll ensure that this will happen for our next encounter” Dorothy spoke back in acceptance as she and Ozma shared a warm hug much to Eureka’s annoyance.

“Come onnnn! I wanna get back home and rest on my bed already!” Eureka complained while being picked up by Dorothy.

“And going back to Kansas shall be your wish, Goodbye Eureka. Don’t misbehave now, okay?” Ozma spoke to Eureka while kissing the cat gently before turning her attention to Dorothy.

“Goodbye Dorothy. I hope to see you in person in the future but until then, farewell” Ozma spoke out to Dorothy before kissing her gently on the cheek.

“You must come back to Oz, things will get quite boring without you here” Scarecrow spoke out while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“I will but Uncle Henry and Aunt Em are probably worried sick about me so I must also stay with them for a while” Dorothy responded while looking over to see Betsy grabbing her things from the carriage as she ran towards her friend.

“It was nice meeting you all. I know my parents and other friends won’t believe me but at least I have someone who will believe me But, goodbye everyone!” Betsy spoke out in a warm voice while waving goodbye while Zeb and the others waved back.

“Goodbye Cousin! Goodbye, Betsy! I hope to see you all in the future!” Zeb spoke out to the two girls for the final time while Ozma watched with a smile.

“Silver Shoes, I command you to send Betsy and Dorothy back to Kansas!” Ozma commanded her silver shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed the two girls before it sent them back to Kansas.

“W-Whoa! Now that’s a site to see but are you sure this sent my cousin and friend to Kansas?” Zeb asked Ozma with curiosity as he was met with Ozma nodding with a smile on her face.

“Of course, Dorothy and Betsy are greeting Henry and Em as I speak.” Ozma responded while seeing Zeb walking towards his horse.

“I see, well, it’s been quite a blast meeting Dorothy’s friends and I don’t know if I’m ever gonna be in Oz or whatever this place is again but regardless, I won’t mind coming back here for a casual visit.” Zeb spoke back to Ozma while hopping on the carriage which was followed by Jim sighing to himself.

“I guess I’ll go back to being an old horse who can’t talk but I was getting tired of talking anyway..” Jim spoke out to himself while Zeb and Ozma found the horse’s comment to be rather amusing as it caused them to smile.

“Well, I’m sure you’ll be a happy horse at that. Free from the burdens of talking as you describe it” Ozma spoke out to Jim while beginning to command her silver shoes once more.

“Ozma, Thank you for your kindness and for saving our butts back there. I will forever be grateful for as long as I live” Zeb spoke out to Ozma for the final time with a warm smile on his face as he closed his eyes for one second and opened them and there, he was home at the Hudgson Ranch.

*Hugson Ranch*

Zeb gave a start and rubbed his eyes. Jim was trotting along the well-known road, shaking his ears and whisking his tail with a contented motion. Just ahead of them were the gates of Hugson's Ranch, and Uncle Hugson now came out and stood with raised arms and wide open mouth, staring in amazement.

“Where in the world have you been and where’s Dorothy and her friend?!” Uncle Hugson asked his nephew in confusion as this was met with Zeb laughing warmly to himself.

“Why, in the world, Uncle” Zeb responded while laughing to himself rather warmly.

Zeb knew his adventure with Dorothy had come to an end; however, he had a strange feeling that he might be pulled back into the Land of Oz but for now, rest, Zeb Hugson, the courageous.

End of Story Arc 4

Chapter Text

(The Way to Butterfield)

*Author’s Note: A new arc begins! This arc is loosely based on the fifth book. “The Road to Oz”*

*June 15th, 1906*

*Kansas*

Five months passed since Dorothy’s last adventure and, since then, Dorothy’s fourteenth birthday, which Dorothy found to be quite enjoyable had come and passed, and speaking of birthdays, Ozma’s birthday was approaching in just five days and Dorothy was invited to the event.

“It’s quite hot today, isn’t that right, Toto..” Dorothy spoke out while using a towel to wipe sweat from her forehead while looking over to see a strange man looking over the wooden fence which caught her attention.

“I wonder who he could be? He seems quite lost..” Dorothy thought to herself before getting up from her chair as she walked towards where the man was standing up.

“Excuse me, are you lost, sir? Perhaps I could assist you if you don’t mind.” Dorothy asked the strange man in a formal voice; however, this man wasn’t an ordinary man but rather a man with a shaggy appearance due to the amount of old rags he wore.

The man had an oat straw in his mouth, which he chewed slowly as if it tasted good; but it didn't. There was an apple tree beside the house, and some apples had fallen to the ground and the Man picked one up and rubbed it against his old, shaggy clothes until it became as shiny as a polished shoe.

“Oh yes, I’m quite lost. I don’t know the directions to Butterfield and I was wondering if someone like you could help me..” The Man asked Dorothy while looking around rather cautiously while Dorothy was unsure of what she heard.

“Butterfield? I’m pretty sure there isn’t such a town in Kansas but it wouldn’t hurt to try, right?” Dorothy responded to the man while seeing his face turning into one of joy.

“That’s the spirit! It shouldn't be too long so don’t get too worried or anything” The man spoke to Dorothy once more as he began to laugh to himself much to Dorothy’s dismay.

“Such an odd man but he seems nice so I guess I should help him..” Dorothy thought to herself before running back to her farmhouse while Toto followed her along.

“I’ll run back to my home and get my sunbonnet so please wait here, okay?” Dorothy spoke to the man while entering her home as the man watched with great interest.

“What a nice girl. Maybe things won’t be so lonely after all..” The man thought to himself while walking over to the apple tree that was growing near Dorothy’s home and he picked three apples and placed them in his big big big pockets while looking at the house once more to see Dorothy coming out along with Toto.

“I’m back. I hope you’re not some weirdo trying to take advantage of me or anything of the sort. I’m protected by very good people so don’t push your luck, also, my name is Dorothy Gale if you are wondering..” Dorothy warned the man with a cautious tone this was met with the strange man chuckling to himself before speaking once more.

“Don’t worry. I’m nothing of the sort! Just your common old Shaggy Man. That’s my name by the way so don’t forget it” Shaggy Man responded causally while chuckling to himself.

“Okay, and I was just making sure and remember, any funny business you attempt to try with me or Toto will cause me to turn back home but we should try to find this Butterfield place” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man once more as she and Shaggy Man proceeded to walk away from the farmhouse.

The pair began to walk as Dorothy climbed the fence leading to the grassy plains of Kansas while Shaggy Man followed suit; however, when he tried to climb he fell over on the ground.

“You sure are clumsy! Are your feet tired? It seems like you’ve walked all day” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man while walking over to help him up on his feet.

“Not necessarily, Dorothy. It’s just my old whiskers! They seem to get very tired in this warm weather. I wish it would snow more..” Shaggy Man responded while he and Dorothy resumed their adventure while Toto followed them along.

“Snow? That would be horrible since it would spoil my Uncle Henry’s crops and if that happens then we’ll be poor and I don’t wanna think about that since he also still owes mortgage money after taking a loan to rebuild the farmhouse” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man once more as she looked over to see a very long lane which was quite twisty with many turns.

“It won’t snow, I guess but is this the lane? You seem to know everything around here so you should have the answer” Shaggy Man asked Dorothy curiously while observing the strange lane.

“I believe so. I don’t recall this road being here but if it’s the correct way then maybe we shall take it” Dorothy responded while she and Shaggy Man began to walk the twisty path before stumbling upon two normal roads thus leaving the pair to choose once more.

“Two roads, I see! Tell me, which way do we go? Left or right? My hunch tells me to go right but what’s right in going right, right?!” Shaggy Man asked Dorothy curiously while looking at the right and left sides of the road. Dorothy was also confused at what she was seeing but she was also used to such things by this point.

“I do not know. I don’t remember seeing two roads but I guess we should go left or something?” Dorothy answered in a confused manner before she, Toto, and Shaggy Man took the left path in hopes of reaching Butterfield.

“How old are you? You seem wise for your age. Most of the folks back in my town are quite scatterbrained! So meeting someone like you is quite a refreshment!” Shaggy Man asked Dorothy while scratching his head as he walked the path with Dorothy.

“Me? Well, I’m fourteen years old and I certainly get that a lot from most of my peers..” Dorothy answered politely while Shaggy Man chuckled to himself before speaking once more.

“Fourteen? Quite young to be cursed with such knowledge, right? But as long as you don’t learn something you’ll regret then it’s all good in my book!’ Shaggy Man spoke back while laughing to himself once more much to Dorothy’s dismay.

“I guess, but, are you SURE you want to go to Butterfield? We seem lost and I don’t know if we can find it before it gets dark” Dorothy spoke out while staring at Shaggy Man who stopped in his tracks and turned back to face the girl.

“Oh heavens no! I want directions to AVOID Butterfield. I should have told you sooner but I would have gotten lost or otherwise, ended up in Butterfield..” Shaggy Man responded casually while Dorothy had a poker face.

“S-Seriously? What’s the point in telling me directions to avoid a place when it’s best to not even go there to begin with?” Dorothy asked Shaggy Man in a rather annoyed tone while placing her hands on her hips as she waited for a response.

“I’d figured you might have known the directions to Butterfield and shown me the way so I could avoid going there but it seems you were intent on going to Butterfield so I had just gone with the flow” Shaggy Man responded while scratching his beard in confusion.

“Well, I guess it can’t be helped but why do you want to avoid Butterfield in the first place? Did you anger the wrong people?” Dorothy asked Shaggy Man curiously while sitting down on the ground along with Toto who was wagging his tail happily.

“No, my child. A man who lives in Butterfield owes me fifteen cents and I fear that if I was to visit that town. He’ll pay me the money..” Shaggy Man responded in a more serious tone while he sat down across from the young girl.

“Why not? If someone owes you or promises to give you something then that person should pay their end of the bargain” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man once more while her words were met with the man shaking his head in denial.

“Money. It makes people too proud and full of themselves and I don’t want to be either of those things. All I want is for people to love me and that is why I have my trusty love magnet” Shaggy Man responded while pulling out a rather dull metal shaped like a horseshoe.

“I see, that’s honestly a beautiful response and if I may ask, what is the love magnet exactly?” Dorothy asked Shaggy Man curiously while observing the metal object with great interest.

“The Love Magnet can make anybody feel loved by everyone if they own it. It’s quite marvelous, isn’t it?” Shaggy Man responded while Dorothy nodded with great interest.

“How wonderful and how did you gain such an object?” Dorothy asked Shaggy Man with a genuine interest in her voice as she waited for an answer from the man.

“It was given to me by an Eskimo during my visits to the Sandwich Islands; however, there aren’t sandwiches on the island so don’t drool on your dog now” Shaggy Man responded while Dorothy chuckled to herself while letting out a smile.

“You seem nice. You have positive energy in you. I like that” Dorothy spoke out while getting up which was followed by Shaggy Man doing the same thing.

“Why thank you! The love magnet must be working if it’s causing you to say such wonderful things to me..” Shaggy Man spoke out while putting the love magnet back in his raggy clothes which was followed by Dorothy still smiling at him as she walked closer to him.

“Maybe, maybe not but we can’t stay here forever and I also can’t find a way back home so it seems I’m stuck with you for the time being; however, we can go to a place where many magical things happen and where wishes come true and my friend’s birthday is also coming up as well..” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man with a face mixed with confidence and a bit of smugness but still kind nonetheless.

“And what place shall that be, young one?” Shaggy Man responded with curiosity while seeing Dorothy’s smile grow even wonder while she began to speak out.

“The merry old Land of Oz! I helped you in finding directions to avoid Butterfield so it’s only best if you accompany me on the way to Oz” Dorothy responded while Toto barked and wagged his tail which made Shaggy Man smile despite not knowing such a place.

“Why not? It’s fair to help you in return and fear not as well, I shall protect you from whatever comes our way!” Shaggy Man responded to Dorothy in full agreement which made the girl smile.

“Good and just in case things go south, I’m also protected by a very good person so consider that to be your extra help..” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man once more while touching her forehead which had an almost but still not fully complete star on it which captivated Shaggy Man.

“That sounds like a plan! We should get going now. I’ll ensure that you will be taken to Oz in one piece but, let’s hit the road!” Shaggy Man spoke to Dorothy once more in joy while walking forward while Toto followed him although it was the smell of his food that made the dog follow him.

“I guess this is the start of another strange adventure. I should try to head back and call Ozma but I’m already lost and I don’t wanna risk getting even more lost or maybe a part of me likes going on these adventures..who knows..” Dorothy thought to herself while chuckling at her thoughts before running to catch up to Toto and Shaggy Man.

Thus begins yet another adventure for Dorothy Gale and what trials and mishaps await her, Toto, and Shaggy Man...

Chapter Text

(A Boy named Button-Bright)

*June 15th, 1906*

A few minutes passed since Dorothy and Shaggy Man departed for Oz as The seventh road was good and curved this way and that—winding through green meadows and fields covered with daisies and buttercups and past groups of shady trees.

There were no houses of any sort to be seen, and for some distance, they met with no living creature at all.

“We’re truly lost. I don’t see any houses or people. This place is like the Deadly Desert” Dorothy spoke to herself while kicking a few rocks to the side while Shaggy Man nodded in agreement.

“Indeed but we must move on! If we find someone who has directions to Oz then surely we’ll be saved” Shaggy Man responded while continuing to walk alongside Dorothy until they stumbled upon an interesting scene.

“A-boy? What in the world is he doing here all alone? He looks quite young..” Dorothy spoke out while observing the young boy sitting by the tree while Shaggy Man hunched over to gain a closer look.

“Well, I’ll be! It seems we found someone who could have directions to Oz! Let’s talk to him!” Shaggy Man responded while running over to the boy before tripping over and falling to the ground which was met with Dorothy running over to help him up.

“Slow down! We don’t wanna scare him or anything. Let’s approach him as slowly as possible” Dorothy advised Shaggy Man rather sternly as the pair began to walk over to where the boy was currently sitting.

The boy was sitting at a huge chestnut tree humming various tones to himself before this was interrupted by Dorothy, her dog Toto, and Shaggy Man approaching him which made him nervous.

“Excuse me, what’s your name? You seem lost” Dorothy asked the boy curiously while having a smile on her face as she waited for a response.

“I’m Button-Bright” Button-Bright responded in a shy manner and this caught Dorothy off guard since she didn’t expect such a name.

“Button-Bright? Perhaps that’s a nickname? Either way, that’s a nice name. I’m Dorothy Gale and it’s nice to meet you” Dorothy responded with a smile while Button-Bright continued to look down.

“My Papa always said I was bright as a button so my mama started calling me Button-Bright. I don’t remember my name so I don’t know..” Button-Bright responded in a polite tone while Shaggy Man began to speak up.

“I see, now that’s quite a name but we need your help, my lad! Do you have any directions to the Land of Oz? Any hint would be of great help” Shaggy Man asked the boy curiously in hopes of gaining an answer for him and Dorothy; however, Button-Bright shook his head in denial.

“Don’t Know..” Button-Bright responded to Shaggy Man and this brought disappointment to his and Dorothy’s faces.

“Oh, well, where are you from? Do you have any information on that” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright with slight disappointment in her voice while the young boy began to speak once more.

“Don’t Know” Button-Bright responded once more while this surprised Dorothy as her eyes widened.

“Really? What about the names of your mother and father? Do you happen to know that? The more information we get from you the better so please don’t be shy” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright yet again while sitting down next to him to give him a sense of comfort as she smiled.

“Don’t Know..” Button-Bright responded with the same word yet again while Dorothy raised an eyebrow before speaking once more.

“I see, well, I guess you’ll have to come with us. I know a good friend who may help you get back to your parents, okay? I know your parents are worried sick about you” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright in response while getting up from the ground alongside the boy who also got up from the ground.

“Do you know your mama and papa..” Button-Bright politely asked Dorothy and the question caught Dorothy off guard as she turned around to face the boy.

“I don’t know what happened to my mother and father but I’m being raised by my Uncle Henry and Aunt Em and they treat me quite wonderfully and I'll always be grateful for them for as long as I live” Dorothy responded while this made Button-Bright smile back as he began to speak.

“I’m glad…I would like to join you and your friend..if I must..” Button-Bright spoke to Dorothy politely while waiting for an answer as Dorothy began to speak back.

“Of course! If you also happen to remember anything about your past then feel free to tell us, okay? That’s what we’re here for but we should get going before it gets dark on us” Dorothy responded to the boy with a smile while beginning to walk toward the narrow path.

“She’s right! We all have our reasons for going to Oz, my reason is to avoid Butterfield so you joining us would be splendid” Shaggy Man spoke to the boy while seeing him smile back.

“That would be..good..” Button-Bright responded in a shy manner as he began to walk with Dorothy, Toto, and Shaggy Man.

“I’m beginning to like this boy. He seems shy and quite sweet. I hope Ozma can bring him back home..” Dorothy thought to herself while continuing to walk alongside Shaggy Man and Button-Bright in hopes of reaching their destination.

The journey to Oz had resumed with Button-Bright joining the gang which led them to take the narrow path that led to who knows where.

“How old are you? You seem to be around my age.” Dorothy asked Button-Bright while observing the boy while also continuing to walk the long and narrow path.

“Don’t Know” Button-Bright responded with yet the same word which confused Dorothy as she had a look of surprise on her face.

“Really? If I had to guess then I would say you are around twelve to fourteen years old but I could be wrong” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright once more while looking over to see Toto following Shaggy Man rather closely, followed by the dog sniffing his leg which made Dorothy smile.

“Toto sure seems to like him. He must be quite nice if Toto is willing to befriend him” Dorothy thought to herself with a smile while also feeling Button-Bright gently tugging her outfit which caught her attention as she looked at him.

“Do you have friends?” Button-Bright asked Dorothy curiously while waiting for an answer as Dorothy began to speak.

“I do. These people are very special to me. I was pretty lonely when I was a kid but that changed when I met my dear friends. Do you have any friends?” Dorothy responded with a warm smile on her face while also seeing Button-Bright smile.

“No, I don’t have friends. only me..” Button-Bright responded while still smiling to himself.

“You don’t? Well, I believe everyone deserves a friend. It’s what makes us human. I can be your friend. if you want..” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright while having the same smile on her face as this made the young boy have a look of surprise on his face.

“R-Really? You wanna be my friend?” Button-Bright responded in a rather surprised way as his face matched what he felt while Dorothy smiled even warmer.

“Of course. You seem nice and I wanna help you get back to your mother and father as well so consider this a token of my friendship” Dorothy spoke to Button-Bright once more as this made the young boy smile even more.

“T-Thank you, my friend..” Button-Bright responded once more. Dorothy and Button-Bright smiled at each other for a few seconds as this moment was interrupted by the sounds of Toto’s barking which caused them to turn around to see Shaggy Man giving the dog an apple.

“Apples are a good source of energy! We’ve been walking for quite a while” Shaggy Man spoke out before taking a bite from the apple.

“Oh, Toto! You scared me for a second! I thought something was approaching us” Dorothy spoke out with a tone of relief while she and Button-Bright walked toward the pair.

“Say, do you want to go to Oz or a certain location in Oz? I would advise you to avoid that place if you happen to owe someone money” Shaggy Man asked Dorothy curiously before taking another bite from his apple while waiting for an answer.

“Well, the Emerald City which is located in the heart of Oz, and not just that, there are four countries within Oz. We have Gillikin Country, located in the North. Munchkin Country, located in the East. Quadling Country is located in the South. And finally, Winkie Country, located in the West '' Dorothy explained thoroughly while Shaggy Man stretched his head in confusion while Button-Bright seemed to be confused as well.

“That’s Impossible! I thought Oz was a place but it sure seems like another country! We’re in the heart of America! We’ll never make it” Shaggy Man responded in a surprised voice while Dorothy began to speak once more.

“With Oz, anything is possible. It may be another world but it exists within our world and I’ve been there before '' Dorothy responded while Shaggy Man nodded in an understanding way but was rather still confused.

“I see, well, let’s just hope we can make it to Oz '' Shaggy Man responded while getting back up from the floor before putting his finished apple back in his raggy clothes as he looked over at Button-Bright.

“Kid, do you have anything to drink? I must have dropped by orange juice when I was talking to Dorothy '' Shaggy Man asked Button-Bright with a rather parched voice while hoping for the answer to be yes.

“Don’t Know” Button-Bright responded with the same words as before much to the dismay of Shaggy Man.

“You don’t know? Well, no matter! It seems we have to tough it out until we reach another village or reach Oz but let’s hit the road!” Shaggy Man responded in a rather confused tone before ending his statement with excitement as he, Dorothy, Toto, and Button-Bright resumed their walking.

“Dorothy seems nice..” Button-Bright thought to himself while letting out a smile as he continued walking with his new friends across the road filled with hopes of reaching the Land of Oz.

Unknown to our heroes, a young woman was watching them from afar.

“Oz? Maybe this place might just be the key to bringing me back to my father..” The woman spoke out before dancing her way out of view.

Who is this mysterious woman?..

Chapter Text

(King Dox of Foxville)

*June 15th, 1906*

*Foxville*

One hour had passed since the journey to Oz started and there, Dorothy, Button-Bright, and Shaggy Man continued walking across the upcoming village.

“It seems we’re getting lost or something. All I see is buildings and nothing else!” Shaggy Man spoke to his friends while observing the strange buildings.

“We’re not in Kansas anymore. I have never seen such a town like this and what’s more, is that there are fox statues everywhere” Dorothy responded in a confused manner while continuing to observe the strange sight that she was seeing.

Before long they saw ahead of them a fine big arch spanning the road, and when they came nearer they found that the arch was beautifully carved and decorated with rich colors. A row of peacocks with spread tails ran along the top of it, and all the feathers were gorgeously painted. In the center was a large fox's head, and the fox wore a shrewd and knowing expression and had large spectacles over its eyes and a small golden crown with shiny points on top of its head.

“Fox. I see a fox” Button-Bright simply spoke in wonder while pointing at the statue which caught the attention of Dorothy and Shaggy Man as they walked toward the young boy.

“We must be in Oz or at least a country that borders it. I never seen any statues dedicated to foxes before in my lifetime” Dorothy spoke in a tone of wonder while Shaggy Man nodded in agreement.

“I’m with you. Talk about strange indeed! Maybe the people in this town might help us with directions to this Oz place so let’s explore around the town to see if someone might help us” Shaggy Man advised Dorothy while the young girl nodded in an understanding way.

“You’re right. Let’s see if..” Dorothy responded; however, her words were cut off by a group of soldiers surrounding them in a circle which proved to be troublesome for our gang.

The soldiers were all foxes dressed in uniforms. They wore green jackets and yellow pantaloons, and their little round caps and their high boots were a bright red color. Also, there was a big red bow tied about the middle of each long, bushy tail. Each soldier was armed with a wooden sword having an edge of sharp teeth set in a row, and the sight of these teeth at first caused Dorothy to shudder.

“Halt! Speak your names at once! Who dares to trespass Foxville!” The Captain commanded our heroes while the other fox soldiers held their spears toward them.

“My name is Dorothy Gale” Dorothy responded politely and formally while staring at the fox soldiers with their weapons pointed at her.

“My name is Shaggy Man but if the man is too much then simply call me Shaggy, if you must” Shaggy Man also responded in the same formal voice that Dorothy had responded with.

“Button-Bright” Button-Bright simply responded casually while the fox captain watched them with interest before looking over to see Toto growling at them.

“I’m Captain Rex of the Fox Army. Why have you stepped into our village? Speak at once or forever hold your peace in prison!” Captain Rex commanded the group in a rather authoritarian voice while eyeing who he deemed trespassers.

“We’re sorry for causing you and the other foxes trouble. We are on our way to Oz, specifically the Emerald City; however, we seem to be lost and we were wondering if you had any directions” Dorothy responded formally while Shaggy Man and Button-Bright nodded in confirmation which in return caused Captain Rex to stare at them for a few more seconds before speaking once more.

“Emerald City? Yes, we’re aware of the area; however, we don’t talk to Princess Ozma or any officials due to the former King Pastoria wronging our king and our people many years ago” Captain Rex responded seriously while this managed to surprise Dorothy as she let out a gasp.

“Pastoria?! How did he wrong the people of this village? Ozma always tells me he was a good guy before his death” Dorothy asked the captain curiously while this made Rex turn the direction towards the palace in a timely fashion.

“That’s not for me to tell. I’m only the captain of the Foxville army; however, we could bring you to our king. He could answer any questions you might have” Captain Rex responded while Dorothy nodded in an understanding manner as she smiled.

“Alright. Let’s see the king. If we can figure out what wrong Pastoria did in his lifetime then maybe we can heal whatever hurt this village has with the people of the Emerald City” Dorothy spoke to Rex while looking over at Button-Bright and Shaggy Man as they too had agreed to tag along.

“I don’t know what everyone is talking about but I guess I’ll tag along” Button-Bright spoke out with curiosity while stretching his arms.

“Alright, follow me to the palace and all should be well, my dear friends or rather prisoners..” Captain Rex responded while chuckling to himself before the army and our heroes began to venture toward the royal place of Foxville.

The soldiers guided Dorothy and the others toward the palace and along the way, they entered the town of Foxville which consisted of many beautiful houses of carved, beautiful, marble colors.

The decorations were also beautiful as they consisted of peacocks, turkeys, geese, and other such animals.

“Such lovely foxes. I hope we don’t scare them. We truly didn’t come to harm them” Dorothy commented to herself while observing the many foxes that were watching them from the windows while some of them were watching while doing their daily routines.

“You heard what the captain said? We might be prisoners! Surely we must have done something wrong on our way here” Shaggy Man whispered in Dorothy’s ear while the young girl shrugged the comment off.

“Nonsense. We simply asked for directions but they seemed nice so we shouldn’t worry about anything bad happening to us' ' Dorothy whispered in response while feeling a tug on her shoulder which belonged to Button-Bright as she looked at the boy.

“What’s a prisoner?” Button-Bright asked the girl curiously while waiting for a response as Dorothy began to speak.

“You’ll find out soon enough…” Dorothy responded casually while she and the others continued to walk towards the royal fox palace.

“Alright, once we enter these doors then you must do as I say, okay?” Captain Rex advised the heroes before opening the door to reveal a royal foyer that consisted of many paintings and at the end of the room, the King of Foxville sat on his throne.

“So these are the visitors that I’ve been hearing about. Please come this way!” King Dox spoke rather joyfully to our heroes as Captain Rex and some of the soldiers guided Dorothy and the others closer to the king before stopping just a few inches away from his throne.

“So, what brought you here, strangers?” King Dox asked the trio as Dorothy began to speak up.

“Well, me and my friends were on our way to the Emerald City and I was going there to visit Ozma early since her birthday is coming up while my other friend, Button-Bright seeks to be reunited with his family, and as for Shaggy Man, he’s just tagging along” Dorothy responded formally while her two friends nodded in a confirmation which further caught the king’s interest.

“Ozma? Emerald City? Interesting indeed. I didn’t know Princess Ozma’s birthday was coming in the past few days; however, we couldn't care less due to the former King Pastoria wronging our people years ago..” King Dox responded sternly, while Dorothy’s curiosity only grew as she pressed the issue further.

“What wrong has Pastoria done? I’m curious to know. If we can figure out the issue, then maybe Ozma might patch things up, and everyone can be happy with each other.” Dorothy asked King Dox, her voice filled with more curiosity.

She glanced over to see the soldiers glaring at her, which caused the girl to refocus her attention on the king.

“Well, the former king and my father played a game of chess and you see, Pastoria cheated and this sparked the disdain that we have towards the people of the Emerald City. It’s shocking, isn’t it?” King Fox responded with a hint of disappointment in his voice.

“Cheated!? What type of king would cheat?! That’s quite rare from where I come from!” Shaggy Man cried out in shock while Button-Bright on the other hand, looked confused as ever.

“Cheated? I wasn’t aware of this but with respect, refuse to believe it. I always heard Pastoria was a good man and I can vouch due to me being Ozma’s friend and even right-hand princess' ' Dorothy spoke to King Fox in response to what she just heard while continuing to stare him down; however, this only made King Dox smile.

“You must think foxes are tricksters, don’t you? It’s bad to assume things based on what fairy tales you’ve read. Just my little advice” King Dox responded to Dorothy with a chuckle in his voice while Dorothy shook her head.

“No, Your Majesty. I’m not assuming all foxes are tricksters. I’m just stating that I don’t believe your story, perhaps there was a misunderstanding and if so, I would like to personally invite you and the rest of Foxville to Ozma’s party” Dorothy responded in the same polite voice while this made King Dox think for a moment before finally settling on an answer.

“Fine, I shall attend Ozma’s party and settle this nonsense once and for all; however, I have one final gift to show my gratitude..” King Dox responded with a smile on his face which in return, caused Dorothy and her friends to smile back as they waited for whatever was coming to them.

“Little boy, come here for a second..” King Dox commanded Button-Bright while motioning his fingers to direct him to his throne and with that, the young boy did what he was told and walked forward before stopping at a good distance.

“Do you like foxes?” King Dox asked the boy while he waited for an answer.

“Don’t Know” Button-Bright responded casually which made the king raise an eyebrow in curiosity.

“You don’t know? Well, let me see if I can fix that for you..” King Dox responded before letting out a smile. King Dox began to extend his hand toward the boy which caused a red flash of energy to appear.

“Let me do you a great favor. I’ll turn your head into a fox and don’t worry, you shall speak just like us” King Dox spoke to the boy thus causing Button-Bright’s head to turn into a fox which shocked Dorothy and Shaggy Man.

“Wait, why?! I’m sure nobody doesn’t want to be a fox besides a fox so please change him back” Dorothy asked King Dox while walking towards the boy to see his head now being a fox before glaring back at the king with serious eyes.

“Oh no, don’t look at me with those eyes. They remind me of a certain someone but that’s not important. What’s more important is that I can’t undo anything I cast a spell upon and besides, this boy shall enjoy foxes even more!” King Dox responded while laughing to himself which in return, caused the other guards to laugh along with him.

“I don’t wanna be a fox..” Button-Bright spoke to King Dox before quietly sobbing to himself which caused Dorothy to comfort him by hugging him warmly.

“Making a kid cry? Shame on you! We’re leaving at once! We’ll go to Emerald City and see if Ozma can change him back.” Dorothy spoke to King Dox once more with a stern voice while the king smiled back.

“Okay, I’ll allow you people to roam free but don’t expect Ozma to always help you in times like these but my guards shall direct you to the exit of the village. I bid everyone farewell” King Dox spoke to our heroes for the final time before getting up from his throne and walking back to his office.

“Don’t worry, you’ll get your human head back. I promise you that..” Dorothy reminded Button-Bright while continuing to give the young boy comfort.

“Maybe it was my love magnet that saved us from becoming prisoners but at what cost?” Shaggy Man thought to himself. After a few minutes of rest.

Captain Rex guided Dorothy and the others toward the exit of the village and there, laid a path for the gang to continue their adventure.

“You people got lucky. King Dox usually sends trespassers into the dungeons but don’t expect the same treatment again, okay?” Captain Rex advised Dorothy and the others while this was met with Dorothy smiling back.

“Goodbye and don’t worry. We don’t plan on coming back here anyways but I hope King Dox and the rest of you people come to Ozma’s party” Dorothy spoke to Captain Rex for the final time before resuming her adventure while Rex waved them goodbye as they walked the road.

The gang had officially walked the road and direction which was provided by Captain Rex.

“I don’t have much confidence in Button-Bright’s love for foxes showing once he returns to normal..” Shaggy Man whispered to Dorothy while the young girl nodded in agreement.

“You’re right. I bet Button-Bright feels terrible right now but that’s why we must reach the Emerald City where everyone can be happy..” Dorothy whispered back before smiling at him which in return made Shaggy Man smile back.

The gang continued to walk for an hour before stumbling upon a rather interesting site and that was a being that resembled a young girl dancing.

“What’s this curious sight..” Shaggy Man whispered out with curiosity in his voice while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“I’m wondering that as well but why is she crying?..” Dorothy whispered back while continuing to look at the dancing woman and this lasted a few more seconds before this was noticed by the woman who still was teary-eyed.

“Um…P-Please don’t tell my father…” The woman spoke out in a rather shy tone of voice.

Who exactly is this woman, the same woman who also watched our heroes?!

Chapter Text

(The Rainbow’s Daughter)

*June 15th, 1906*

*Plain fields*

Dorothy, Shaggy Man, and Button-Bright stood at the dancing woman who captivated their eyes.

The woman was in her twenties and was of average height with long rainbow-colored hair, rainbow eyes, and a beautiful rainbow-colored dress.

“Excuse me, you seem sad. Are you doing okay? You seem to be dancing yet you are still weeping.” Dorothy asked the woman curiously while waiting for an answer which caught the woman’s attention as she turned around to face the young girl with a surprised yet shy look on her face.

“Very! I must dance to keep myself warm but I’m also unhappy since I’m lost…” The woman responded to Dorothy rather shyly while looking down at the floor before her eyes darted back to Dorothy who appeared to look at her with a smile on her face.

“Lost? I see. Well, I was wondering if you want to join our adventure to the Emerald City. I have a good friend who can help you return to wherever it is that you came from” Dorothy advised the woman politely and this was met with the young woman grabbing her hands gently with a smile on her face.

“Really?! Can you help me? Thank you! I’m Polychrome, the daughter of the rainbow, you?” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy cheerfully while still holding onto her hand.

“Oh! I didn’t know rainbows could have children but I guess everything goes in the merry old Land of Oz but I’m Dorothy Gale, It’s a pleasure to meet you and I hope we can become good friends or at least good partners” Dorothy politely responded to Polychrome while Shaggy Man and Button-Bright slowly walked closer to the ongoing conversation.

“My name is Shaggy Man! Pleased to be at your service and I never thought I’d meet a child of the rainbow! Simply marvelous I must say!” Shaggy Man greeted Polychrome as he tipped his hat in respect while gently shaking her hand.

“Shaggy?! What a strange name! I never knew this world was full of such wonderful people. I think I’m going to like it here” Polychrome spoke to Shaggy Man in a joyous tone while looking over to see Button-Bright looking at her rather shyly which made her walk over to the fox-headed boy.

“And what is your name and why is your head shaped so oddly? I must know the answers” Polychrome asked Button-Bright curiously while observing the fox-headed boy with great interest.

“Button-Bright and my head was turned into a fox by an awful king..” Button-Bright responded with a frown on his face as this shocked the woman while she put her hand over her mouth.

“That’s awful!! I always knew foxes were tricksters! My father always warned me to avoid them at any cost but I’m sorry this happened to you” Polychrome spoke to Button-Bright once more in a tone of surprise and shock while the boy nodded in agreement and after the small talk, she looked over to see Toto staring at her which made her smile.

“And who might this cute fellow be? Could he be another enchanted person?” Polychrome spoke once more while looking at Toto who was staring at her.

“Oh no, Poly, he’s just my pet dog named Toto. He came from the same place that me and Shaggy Man came from but the more important question is how you became lost in the first place. You stated that you came from the rainbow, right?” Dorothy responded with a look of curiosity on her face while waiting for an answer from the woman.

“Well, you see. My father stretched his rainbow early this morning, and I was dancing upon the pretty colorful rays, as I love to do; however, I realized I was going too far and when I did, it was too late since I’d fallen from the rainbow. When I fell, I was left alone to face this cold, lonely, and hard Earth and if it wasn’t for my dancing then I would have frozen to death..” Polychrome explained to Dorothy and the others with a sad tone in her voice as more tears fell from her eyes which caused Dorothy to gently rub her shoulder in comfort.

“How awful! I can’t imagine anyone being lost and alone such as yourself; however, did your father even notice you..” Dorothy responded in a shocked voice while Polychrome shook her head in denial.

“He did not, he lifted the rainbow assuming I was still with my older sisters and thus the rainbow disappeared…” Polychrome responded to Dorothy yet again with the same saddened voice and this made everyone look at her with sadness before this was broken by Dorothy speaking.

“Don’t worry! If you come with us to the Emerald City then I’m sure my friend, Princess Ozma, might be able to help you get back home. I’m just sure of it” Dorothy advised the woman while Shaggy Man and Button-Bright nodded in agreement.

“She’s right. We’re all in search of something within Emerald City and if you come with us then surely you’ll be reunited with your family” Shaggy Man chimed into the conversation while letting out a smile which in return caused Polychrome to finally smile and that smile was quite beautiful.

“Thank you! Thank you! I’ll happily join everyone on their adventure! I’ll even introduce myself if that’s okay with everyone. I’m Polychrome as you already know. I’m millions of years old but you can consider me to be twenty-two years old physically. I’m the youngest of my 5 siblings and they’re better at everything but I’m still learning and yeah, that’s me!” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy and the others once more while having a smile on her face.

“Wonderful! I wish I had siblings but I’ll feel like that would be a hassle trying to set a good example or not to embarrass the family but I’m glad that you have a good home life” Dorothy spoke to Polychrome once more while the rainbow-haired woman smiled as she laughed.

“You can say that again. I’m also a bit reckless and shy but don’t let that fool you because apparently, my father told me that I have the power to become the strongest rainbow fairy there is but I think he was saying that to impress me” Polychrome responded once more while Dorothy smiled back.

“I see, well, I believe you might be the strongest and even the most beautiful rainbow fairy of them all but let’s start walking to the Emerald City, shall we?” Dorothy responded while Polychrome nodded her head in agreement.

“T-Thank you for the comment and we should get going before someone sees us. Not everyone on Earth is good, sadly” Polychrome responded once more to Dorothy before proceeding to walk with her new friends en route to the Emerald City filled with more determination to get to their destination.

The gang continued to walk across the plain fields for another hour and for that time frame, this event was quite uneventful as things went according to plan.

As for the country, The country wasn't so pretty now. Before the travelers appeared a rocky plain covered with hills on which grew nothing green. They were nearing some low mountains, too, and the road, which before had been smooth and pleasant to walk upon, grew rough and uneven.

“Do you know if this is the right road to the Emerald City? It doesn’t seem like we’re going the right way” Polychrome asked Dorothy rather curiously while observing the new area she was in.

“I’m afraid not but this is the only road that leads somewhere so we must follow it until we reach our destination.” Dorothy responded while walking through the rocky area while Polychrome nodded in an understanding manner.

“I see, I wish I could fly like my older sisters so that we can get to the Emerald City as quickly as possible but I’m sadly still learning my magical abilities but at least I can move some rocks..” Polychrome responded with a frown while gently moving small walks out of the walkway while Button-Bright watched everything with such curiosity.

“Is this a fairy country like Polychrome mentioned earlier?” Button-Bright asked the gang curiously while Dorothy began to speak up to answer his question.

“Well, you still have a fox head and Polychrome isn’t invisible so I would say that Oz is indeed a fairy country or something like that. I don’t know..” Dorothy responded politely while climbing the small steep path that was in the pathway along with the rest of her friends.

“What’s that?” Button-Bright asked Dorothy curiously while the young girl looked back at him to answer his question.

“You don’t seem to know anything, Button-Bright but I guess it can’t be helped. Invisible is something you can’t see so think of it as seeing a ghost or something like that” Dorothy responded to the question while Button-Bright nodded in an understanding way.

“We should catch up to our friends before we get lost. It would be trouble if we do” Dorothy advised Button-Bright while running over to catch up to their friends; however, the sounds of Toto barking could be heard which caught their attention.

“That must be Toto! He must be in trouble or he’s trying to tell us something! Let’s go follow him!” Dorothy spoke once more to Button-Bright as she and the boy quickly ran towards the sounds of where the barking was coming from and to their shock, Toto was barking at a strange creature.

“W-What is that?!..” Button-Bright cried out in fear as he got behind Dorothy while the young girl remained fearless but still cautious nonetheless.

“I don’t know but it reminds me of a certain group of people..” Dorothy responded while thinking back to the time she faced the Wheelers.

The creature whom Toto was barking at was a humanoid with purple skin on one side and grayish skin on the other side with small hair on its head.

“Stay on your guard. Perhaps my love magnet might save us..” Shaggy Man advised our heroes while remaining completely still while Polychrome and Button-Bright nodded in agreement; however, Dorothy remained fearless as she stared down the creatures with a rather serious glare on her face.

“Stay away from my Toto and my friends..” Dorothy warned the creatures while walking over to where her dog was before picking it up while still staring at the creatures.

Will Dorothy and her friends escape the terrible creature’s clutches!?

Chapter Text

(Terrible Scoodlers)

*June 15th, 1906*

*Scoolderland*

Dorothy held Toto in her arms while facing off against the terrible creatures while Button-Bright, Shaggy Man, and Polychrome stood by to watch the events unfolding right before them.

“I won’t tolerate you nor anyone here messing with my friends and dog! Just leave us alone and allow us to proceed with our journey” Dorothy commanded the creatures before being met with a maniacal laugh from the creature which caused several more to appear from the cliffs while more laughter could be heard.

“Now there are more of them, lots of them! What shall we ever do..” Polychrome spoke out while looking in all directions in hopes of seeing something she could use to defend herself while Button-Bright shook his head in denial.

“Don’t Know but I’m getting scared..” Button-Bright spoke out with growing fear in his voice which caused Shaggy Man to pat him on his fox head.

“Don’t be! Dorothy shall save us from harm and I have my trusty love magnet as well, so fear not, my boy!” Shaggy Man advised Button-Bright before gulping in sign of slight fear as suddenly, one of the creatures began to cry out in a high-pitched voice.

“Scoodlers!! We want you trespassers as soup! We shall boil everyone here alive so we can finally feast upon your bodies!” One of the creatures spoke to the gang while Dorothy remained calm but still a bit shocked nonetheless.

“These Scoodlers must be cannibals, if I wanna call it that considering we’re human and they’re not but we gotta find a way out of here before it’s too late!” Dorothy advised her friends sternly while everyone nodded their heads in an understanding way as our heroes prepared for any means necessary to escape.

“I don’t want to be eaten as a soup or anything of the sort..” Button-Bright spoke out fearfully while Shaggy Man nodded in agreement while gulping once more before pulling out his love magnet.

“I’m with you, my boy, But fear not! I have my love magnet and this shall make those terrible creatures love us as if a mother loves her child or rather how someone loves to eat a nice steak” Shaggy Man spoke out while showing off his object; however, this only made Dorothy and the others glare at him while the Scoodlers laughed at this.

“Oh, we will love you, all right. Love you in our SOUP!” Another scoolder responded before cackling to himself while Dorothy and the others were left to think on their toes during this.

“Alright, I guess our only option is to do something drastic.. something that will change the foundation of this adventure…” Shaggy Man spoke to everyone once more while Dorothy, Button-Bright, and Polychrome all stepped forward in anticipation of what their friend was going to say.

“You have a plan? I’m curious to know what it shall be. All I want is to escape this terrible place” Polychrome responded to Shaggy Man in a curious voice while she waited for whatever her new friend was going to say.

“Well, we should…RUN FOR OUR LIVES!!” Shaggy Man responded in a panicky voice before quickly taking off while Dorothy and the others quickly followed suit as they began to run as well.

“G-Good thinking! If we were to fight them face to face then things would have been bad! So good thinking” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man with a slight smile on her face while continuing to run as far away as they could; however, things weren’t gonna be that easy.

“Getting away. Huh? Not on our watch! You shall become our breakfast, lunch, supper, dinner, and dessert!!” The scoodler spat out angrily before reaching for its head to take it right off.

Next, he aimed it at the back of Shaggy Man and finally, he threw it in hopes of hitting its target which of course was proven to be successful as it hit Shaggy Man on his back.

“W-We gotta get out..” Shaggy Man uttered before collapsing on the ground which led to Polychrome screaming while Dorothy and Button-Bright had shocked expressions on their faces.

“S-Shaggy Man?! Are you okay?! Get up!” Dorothy spoke to her friend with panic in her voice and as if things couldn’t get worse. More heads of the scoolders surrounded them in huge numbers which was followed by Toto barking at the creatures.

“D-Damn it! They got us surrounded! That must have been their plan all along…” Dorothy spoke out in defeat before sitting on the ground along with Polychrome and Button-Bright.

“I guess we have no choice but to go with them. We can’t afford to anger them any longer. I just hope they can let us go though..” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy with defeat in her voice while the rainbow girl saw another scoodler with a purple face approaching them with a rather angered look on his face.

“Follow us or your unconscious friend dies and gets eaten right in front of you people!” The scoodler commanded Dorothy, Button-Bright, and Polychrome in a threatening manner before turning around to direct them to their headquarters.

This was followed by Dorothy, Polychrome, and Button-Bright proceeding to walk over to their headquarters which was away from the main road while some scoodlers carried the unconscious body of Shaggy Man.

“I don’t want to be soup. I wanna go home but I don’t know where home is. I’m hungry..” Button-Bright spoke with sadness in his voice before being comforted by Polychrome who gently stroked his fox hair.

“We’re going to be okay. I’m sure Dorothy has a plan so don’t lose hope yet, okay?” Polychrome whispered to the boy while Button-Bright nodded in an understanding way which made the rainbow girl smile back as they made their way to the entrance of the headquarters of the Scoolders.

The main headquarters had a dark greenish color with a huge boiling pot in the center which was currently burning in anticipation of their next meal.

“Don’t want to be Soup '' Button-Bright spoke out while looking at the huge kettle pot which was followed by more scoolders laughing maniacally.

“Too bad! We shall feast upon your meat! So shut up and keep following us or otherwise there will be trouble” The same scoodler spat out in a threatening way while making his way to the crown-shaped building as he opened the door.

“That must be the Scoolder Queen. Maybe if we can negotiate with her then maybe we can get out of here alive but the question is how are we even going to negotiate…” Dorothy thought to herself while observing the queen who was wearing all red.

“What have we here? It seems you’ve found more meat for us. I’m quite pleased with this!” The Scoodler Queen spoke in the same high-pitched voice as her fellow subjects with a proud tone of voice before walking over to Dorothy and observing her.

“Child, what is that mark on your forehead? It appears to be a star! Explain it to me at once!” The Scoolder Queen commanded Dorothy while pointing at her forehead as she waited for an answer in regards to the mark.

“This? Well, it was the result of me being protected by the Good Witch of the North. It’s also a protection charm meaning that nobody and nothing can’t harm me but It could be something more, I can’t explain it..” Dorothy explained to the queen as this caused the scoolder leader to let out an expression of curiosity and wonder.

“If I can eat this girl and gain her powers. Then I shall be powerful enough to invade the rest of Oz and eat as many Ozians and other residents as I want!” The Scoolder Queen thought to herself before letting out a slasher smile which made Button-Bright shudder.

“Take them away at six o’clock. Put them in the meat choppers so we can start the boiling process and don’t forget to add plenty of salt, onions, garlic, and a dash of red peppers as well!” The Scoolder Queen ordered one of her subjects with such joy in her voice while pointing at the dungeon door in the process which shocked Dorothy and the others.

“No, we won’t be going! Let us free already! We haven’t wronged you in the slightest” Dorothy spoke in defiance while crossing her arms which proved to be troublesome as the queen’s face turned hot red before flipping her head to reveal a purple one.

“W-What did you say?! Who dares defy what I have to say or do!! You impudent little BRAT” The Scoolder Queen spoke in response to Dorothy’s words while angrily clenching her fists.

“S-She’s right. W-We won’t be ordered around by you people any longer. So please allow us to escape..” Polychrome spoke out in support of Dorothy while Button-Bright nodded in support; however, this only proved to be troublesome as the Scoodler Queen grabbed her head which quickly put Dorothy on her guard.

“Little, impatient, brats!!” The Scoolder Queen screamed in anger while taking off her head and throwing her head in hopes of hurting them; however, this was quickly caught by Dorothy which surprised both the young girl and the queen.

“D-Dorothy!!” Polychrome cried out in hopes of her new friend being okay as she saw a faint glow emitting from Dorothy’s forehead which made her eyes widen with surprise.

“Run as fast as you can for the entrance and across the bridge! I’ll follow you guys along once I deal with the queen” Dorothy advised her friends while feeling a purple aura appearing around her body as she pushed back the head of the queen, knocking her into a few scoolders.

“Got it! I’ll carry Shaggy Man and we’ll be waiting for you, Dorothy!” Polychrome responded before running over to pick up Shaggy Man and latching him onto her back; however, more scoodlers appeared to surround them.

“We’re trapped! What shall we do? I don’t wanna die and be eaten by these monsters” Button-Bright spoke in fear while running over to the nearest corner to protect himself as Dorothy began to speak out.

“I don’t know but it seems like we gotta fight our way out of this place and with this mysterious power from my mark, we can get the job done so let’s show these creeps what we got!!” Dorothy responded in a motivated tone of voice before cracking her knuckles in preparation to face off against the scoolders alongside Polychrome.

Chapter Text

(Escaping the Scoolders)

*June 15th, 1906*

*Scoolderland*

Dorothy, Polychrome, and Button-Bright were all surrounded by the scoolders as their faces turned around to reveal their other side which was a purple face.

“Alright, let’s smash our way out of this place! I’ll see you on the other side!” Polychrome cried out to Dorothy before quickly dashing through the many creatures attempting to grab her and Shaggy Man, who was on the back of the rainbow girl while Button-Bright quickly held on much to Dorothy’s dismay.

“Polychrome sure is reckless but we gotta get out of here and once we get to the Emerald City, I gotta ask Ozma about what’s going on regarding my star mark..” Dorothy thought to herself while looking at the pinkish aura that was surrounding her body before clenching her fists while staring at the exit.

“Alright! Let’s get out of this place! Full speed ahead!” Dorothy cried out before quickly flying toward the exit with speed; however, many heads of the scoodlers quickly blocked her path which made the girl use her arms as a form of protection but despite the hiccup, Dorothy managed to fight her way through the chaos rather successfully much to the anger of the creatures.

“Our soup! Don’t let our meal escape! The queen will be angry!” One scoolder cried out before taking off his head in hopes of harming Dorothy with it while the other creature followed suit.

“You heard him! After them! Don’t let a single one escape! The queen expects us to bring them back!” Another scoodler commanded with a raspy voice before throwing his head toward Dorothy with such speed; however, this was quickly dodged by the young girl.

“These guys are troublesome! I can’t waste my time fending them off!” Dorothy spoke to herself while continuing to fight off more scoodlers who were intent on bringing the girl back to their queen, dead or alive.

“Stop wasting our time! The more you struggle the more your deaths will be prolonged! We shall feast upon the meat on your skin!!” The scoolder spat out in a viscous voice before laughing to himself and aiming at Dorothy before finally launching forward to its target; however, the young girl quickly dodged once more.

“No way! I won’t want to be eaten! What’s even up with this village? Just a bunch of strange people! I’m out of here!” Dorothy spoke back in annoyance before quickly heading toward the exit where she could see Polychrome and Button-Bright cheering her on which made the girl smile; however, this moment was interrupted by a huge rumbling sound that shook the area.

“W-What’s that?! An earthquake?” Dorothy spoke once more in confusion while looking over at the other scoolders, laughing at the situation before being followed by a booming laugh and it was none other than the Queen.

The Scoolder Queen’s purple head was now huge and appeared to overtake half of the area.

“Foolish girl!! I shall trap you within these caverns!! We shall feast upon your meat!!” The Scoolder Queen spoke to Dorothy with a thundering voice which was followed by her booming laughter which made Dorothy annoyed.

“Don’t you guys ever give up? We didn’t do anything wrong but if you want to eat me then I guess everyone would have to chase me!” Dorothy responded before letting out a smile while proceeding to fly towards the exit with such speed.

“GET HER!!!!” The Scoolder Queen roared with fury before chasing after her along with her subjects while consuming everything that was in her path.

The many scoolder heads were chasing after Dorothy in hopes of capturing her; however, they proved to be no match for Dorothy’s newfound speed as the young girl was near the exit.

“Guys! Run across the bridge!! We need to get out of here as soon as we can! Even if the queen fails, some of the others might still get us” Dorothy warned her friends, this was followed by Polychrome nodding her head before grabbing Button-Bright and quickly flying further away from the chaos with such speed; however, Shaggy Man slowly began to wake up from being knocked out.

“W-What in the world is going on?! Did we escape the creatures?!” Shaggy Man curiously asked the rainbow girl while looking over to see the many heads chasing after them which surprised him.

“Not quite but Dorothy will be following us so we gotta get out of here” Polychrome responded while continuing to fly further away while being cautious of her surroundings; however, the rainbow girl looked down and noticed water below them which prompted Shaggy Man to come up with a plan.

“I have a plan, Poly! You must fly below toward the water; however, you must quickly fly back up right before the heads get to us, right? The end goal is for them to fall into the water..” Shaggy Man whispered to Polychrome while this was met with the rainbow girl nodding her head before speaking once more.

“I don’t know if this is going to work but I’m still going to try” Polychrome whispered back before flying below where the water was which was followed by the scoolder heads chasing after them.

“After them! Don’t allow our meat to escape!! The queen will be angered if we fail'' The scoolder spat out to his fellow creatures before locking onto our heroes and proceeding to follow them toward the water, unknowingly falling right into Shaggy Man’s trap.

“Are you sure this is going to work?” Button-Bright asked his two friends while hanging on to the leg of Shaggy Man as he waited for an answer.

“This will work! These scoolders should fall right into our trap!” Shaggy Man responded while looking over to see the water getting closer.

“Alright! This should be enough. Let’s hope this works..” Polychrome spoke to herself before quickly flying upwards with all of her might and with that, the scoolders that were chasing after them had fallen into the water.

“C-Curses!!” The Scoolder spat out in defeat before being sunk into the deep waters thus defeating that group of scoolders for good which was seen by Polychrome and her friends.

“I knew my plan would work! Let’s settle down and wait for Dorothy, shall we?” Shaggy Man spoke out with relief while this was met with Button-Bright and Polychrome smiling warmly.

“Sounds like a plan. Good thinking back there..” Polychrome responded warmly while continuing to smile at Shaggy Man before noticing something approaching them.

“What’s that?” Button-Bright asked curiously while Polychrome shrugged her shoulders with the same curiosity that the boy had.

“I don’t know but I hope it’s Dorothy..” Polychrome answered while continuing to look at the sky and to everyone’s relief, it was Dorothy who brought smiles to their faces.

“Sorry for the wait. The queen’s head got stuck in the cave entrance which allowed me to escape but I see that everyone is in one piece, right?” Dorothy spoke to her friends while everyone nodded their heads with a look of victory on their faces.

“We showed those creatures who’s boss! I bet these whippersnappers won’t eat anyone again! I’ll tell you that!” Shaggy Man spoke out before laughing to himself victoriously while this was followed by Dorothy and the others laughing along with him.

“How funny. I don’t know what that word means but I’m just glad we all made it out alive and that’s what matters most” Polychrome spoke out while still laughing to herself at what she just heard.

“I agree! And now we can finally head to the Emerald City, let’s go, everyone!” Dorothy responded to Polychrome and everyone else with a huge smile on her face before resuming the journey after a small detour filled with hopes of reaching the Emerald City as safely as possible.

Our heroes continued on their adventure for a short few hours until it was sunset and by now, Dorothy and the others were nearing closer to the Emerald City.

“It’s so hot. It feels like we’ve been walking for hours. It reminds me of back when I was a little kid..” Dorothy spoke out while wiping some sweat that was on her forehead before taking a sip of water from a flask which was provided by Shaggy Man while Polychrome had a look of confusion on her face before realizing Dorothy’s words.

“Oh yeah, my father told me that people like you get hot in certain areas. Must be a human thing since the heat isn’t bothering me” Polychrome spoke out while looking over to see Shaggy Man slouched over on a tree alongside Button-Bright before turning back to Dorothy.

“Oh yeah, I also must ask you something and it’s about what you said back at the scoolder area or whatever, mind if you tell me about it?” Polychrome curiously asked Dorothy while this was met with a confused look on the girl’s face as she didn’t know what was going on before speaking once more.

“I-I don’t know. I caught one of their heads and the next thing I knew, I had a pink aura surrounding me. It’s strange but I’m going to tell my friend about this once we reach the Emerald City” Dorothy responded before sitting down while Polychrome did the same thing.

“I see. I don’t want to make judgments but maybe you were blessed with Queen Lurline’s power some years ago. When I saw it, It reminded me of her but like I said, It’s just me and my reckless guessing” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy while letting out a slight chuckle, this seemed to make Dorothy more intrigued as she was going to say something regarding the information; however, something else caught her attention.

“S-Sorry to change subjects but I believe I see a sign or something..” Dorothy spoke to her friend while pointing at the sign which wasn’t far away from our heroes as this seemed to catch Polychrome’s attention as well.

“I do. Let’s check it out. It could lead us to the Emerald City…” Polychrome responded while she and Dorothy walked closer to the sign before stopping in front of the sign and this brought a smile to Dorothy’s face as she began to look at the sign.

“All PERSONS ARE WARNED NOT TO VENTURE UPON THIS DESERT. For the Deadly Sands will turn any living flesh to dust in an instant. Beyond the Barrier is the LAND OF OZ. But no one can reach that beautiful country because of these sands.” The sign displayed which made Dorothy smile with joy.

“The Deadly Desert! We’re close to the Land of Oz!” Dorothy spoke to Polychrome with joy in her voice as the young girl knew that she and her friends were getting close to their destination; however, the Deadly Desert stood in the way of our heroes...

*Scoolderland*

Despite being a few hours, the rest of the scoolders struggled to set their queen free whose giant grown head was stuck in the cave entrance.

“Are we still going to feast once we free the queen..” The scoodler spoke to his fellow creature; however, this was interrupted by the Scoolder Queen telling them to quiet down.

“Pipe it down and help me get out of this darn cave entrance! All of you scoolders are useless…” The Scoolder Queen spoke out with disappointment in her voice.

Alas, the terrible scoolders also didn’t get their meal but maybe this is a lesson for those creatures to capture their prey more carefully next time.

Chapter Text

(Crossing the Deadly Desert)

*June 15th, 1906*

*Deadly Desert*

Dorothy and Polychrome stood in happiness after reading the sign while jumping up and down with joy.

“But, how do you cross it? If anyone touches the desert then they’ll turn into dust and die. What shall we do?” Polychrome asked Dorothy curiously while seeing her friend having the same look of confusion as well.

“I don’t know but it seems we’ll have to wait until the morning so we may as well sleep in this place for the remainder of our time.” Dorothy answered back while walking over to Shaggy Man and Button-Bright with Polychrome following her along.

“I see, we should get some sleep. We’ve been up all day so wasting our energy at this point won’t do us any good” Polychrome responded while continuing to walk with her friend before resting on the ground while Dorothy slumped over on a tree before yawning.

“I agree, It seems that Shaggy Man and Button-Bright are fast asleep. Today must have been exhausting for them, just like for me and you” Dorothy spoke to Polychrome once more while looking over to see Toto running toward which made the young girl smile as she allowed the dog to sleep beside her while Polychrome watched.

“Do you remember the last time you crossed the desert? If you’ve been to Oz then surely you found a way to cross the Deadly Desert with little to zero problem” Polychrome asked Dorothy curiously while pointing at the desert that was nearby before turning back to her friend, waiting for an answer.

“I’ve crossed the desert four times throughout my adventures here. The first time was the tornado six years ago which carried my house across the desert, the second time was when the silver shoes sent me home, the third time was Ozma taking me across it with her magic carpet, and finally, the silver shoes once again took me home” Dorothy explained to Polychrome while the rainbow girl nodded in an understanding way before speaking once more.

“So it was magic, right? I wish my father would come for me. I would have shown you and the others my home while we crossed the desert but alas..” Polychrome spoke to her friend once more while resting her head on her fist before making a pouty face in the process.

“Maybe you should ask your father that. I would love to meet your older sisters one of these days..” Dorothy spoke back before her face quickly lightened up in surprise which made Polychrome curious while the young girl began to speak once more.

“Wait! We can invite your father and sisters to Ozma’s birthday party? Once we get to Emerald City, I can ask Ozma and see if you and the others can come to the party. It’s gonna be fun” Dorothy spoke to Polychrome once more but with more excitement in her voice as she let out a joyful face while Polychrome smiled back.

“R-Really?! That would be wonderful. I never had any friends before so this is all new to me but thank you for the offer. It means a lot to me” Polychrome responded while maintaining her warm smile which made Dorothy smile even more.

“Of course, anything for my friends.” Dorothy spoke once more while both girls shared a warm smile and, for the remainder of the night, the girls eventually fell asleep.

*June 16th, 1906*

The next morning arrived with Dorothy and the gang eating apples from the trees for breakfast while thinking of ways to cross the desert.

“So, does anyone have any way of crossing this pesky desert? I can’t figure out any other options' ' Dorothy asked her friends before taking a bite from her apple and brushing her hair while Button-Bright shrugged his shoulders.

“Don’t Know. I can’t think of anything” Button-Bright simply responded while continuing to stare at the vast desert while Polychrome had a look of worry on her face; however, Shaggy Man remained faithful in the quest as he pulled out his love magnet.

“Don’t lose hope! I can call upon a special friend who loves me, simply because I own the love magnet” Shaggy Man spoke to his friends with confidence while Dorothy grew curious at the revelation she heard before walking over to her friend.

“What do you mean? No one out here could help us sadly. We would need a telephone if we want to contact someone but I guess anything goes in the Land of Oz '' Dorothy spoke out with curiosity yet confusion while seeing the man holding the love magnet in the air.

“Dear Johnny Dooit, come to me. I need you bad as bad can be!” Shaggy Man cried out while Dorothy and the others watched in confusion as suddenly, a bearded man appeared out of nowhere which surprised everyone but Shaggy Man.

“Where did he come from? He just showed up out of nowhere? How strange..” Dorothy thought to herself while watching Johnny Dooit walking toward his old friend with a smile on his face.

“Here I am but you shouldn’t say you need me badly, because I’m always good and here to help in any shape or way I could” Johnny Dooit advised Shaggy Man before shaking hands with his longtime friend.

“Greetings, Old Friend. We need some help in crossing the desert but it seems that we have no way of doing so, also, if we cross the desert on foot then we all die” Shaggy Man spoke to his friend while pointing at the vast desert which made Johnny Dooit’s eyes widened with surprise as he thought to himself for a few moments before coming up with a solution.

“I see. Well, you must ride in a sandboat, which has runners like a sled and sails like a ship! Today is windy so the winds shall blow the currents across the desert, thus saving everyone the trouble of crossing it” Johnny Dooit responded cheerfully which made Dorothy and the other’s faces light up with joy.

“Wonderful, where is the sandboat?” Dorothy asked the old man with a smile while waiting for an answer as the old man began to speak.

“Don’t worry, my child. I shall make you one..” Johnny Dooit responded before opening up his suitcase which consisted of many tools, objects, knickknacks, and other such things that amazed Polychrome.

“W-Wooow! You have so much wonderful stuff! No wonder you’re good friends with Shaggy Man. You just seem very helpful” Polychrome complimented the old man while she saw him getting straight to work in the process.

“Of course! I always appear randomly to help others in need! That’s how I met my good friend…” Johnny Dooit responded cheerfully before quickly getting to work on building the sandboat and while doing so, he began to sing a song.

“The only way to do a thing is to do it when you can, and do it cheerfully, and sing, and work, and think and plan. The only real unhappy one is he who dares to shrink; The only really happy one is he who cares to work.” Johnny Dooit sang out while working on the boat with such speed and eventually, he was finished in completing the boat much to the amazement of Dorothy and the others.

“Woow! That boat looks wonderful, thank you so much. We’ll never forget your kindness” Dorothy spoke to the old man while giving him a handshake, followed by Polychrome doing the same thing.

“Thank you as well. You’ve truly helped us and I will never forget your kindness. “Of course, just sail the boat toward whatever direction you desire and all shall be well but until then, farewell!” Johnny Dooit spoke back to the girls for the final time before quickly disappearing in the sand altogether along with his suitcase

“Darn it! We didn’t get the chance to say goodbye..” Shaggy Man pondered in defeat while getting on the ship along with Button-Bright following him.

“Well, just like the rainbow, he doesn’t have time to sit in one place so perhaps he’s in some other part of Earth, helping others in need” Polychrome responded while getting in the boat along with Dorothy, who was helping Toto get in.

“Yes, you are correct. Johnny Dooit is a very busy man so our meetings are always short but a little goodbye wouldn’t hurt now and then.” Shaggy Man responded once more while looking out to see the vast desert before hearing Dorothy’s voice.

“Okay, we should head east. That should be the way to Emerald City!” Dorothy advised her friend before being met with a nod from Shaggy Man as he began to sail the boat in the direction he was told.

The sailboat began to sail full speed across the desert much to the happiness of our heroes.

“We did it! But we must be careful to not fall or else it’s all over for us..” Dorothy warned her friends sternly while continuing to see the sandboat making progress across the desert.

Things seemed to be going well; however, she noticed Polychrome having a worried expression on her face, and right before she was gonna speak..

“Look out! Go slowly or we’ll smash right into those rocks!” Polychrome cried out with a worried expression on her face which quickly alerted Dorothy as the young girl ran over to Shaggy Man; however, he seemed to have been tangled in the ropes.

“D-Dang nabbit! I’ve been tangled in some rope..” Shaggy Man uttered out in defeat which caused Dorothy to make a poker face.

“W-What..” Dorothy uttered in shock before taking one final look at the impending rocks as the boat crashed into the rocks.

The boat crashed into the rocks thus sending our heroes flying across the final pieces of the Deadly Desert, followed by their screams before the gang came crashing down on a grassy field.

“W-Well..we’re here..I think..” Shaggy Man spoke while groaning to himself before slowly getting up alongside Dorothy and Polychrome while also feeling Toto biting his beard.

“That was scary! I never want to do something like this ever again, how frightening indeed..” Polychrome uttered while still recovering from the experience while Dorothy nodded in agreement before speaking to Shaggy Man.

“It must be some part of Oz but not the Emerald City..” Dorothy responded while seeing Button-Bright’s fox head stuck on the ground which prompted her to walk over and help him escape the hole by pulling him out.

“Let’s search and see if there are any people around here, surely there has to be someone..” Shaggy Man responded while Dorothy looked around her surroundings to see everything yellow which made her smile.

“We must be in Winkie Country! That’s where my friend, Tin Woodman lives! This means we’re close to the Emerald City” Dorothy responded cheerfully while this made Shaggy Man confused at this information.

“Well, there are four parts to the Land of Oz. We have the North Country, which is purple and home to the Gillikins. The East Country is home to the Munchkins, which is blue, and finally, we have the West Country, which is where the Winkies live” Dorothy explained while Shaggy Man nodded his head.

“I see, very fascinating..” Shaggy Man responded while Dorothy smiled.

“I was surprised when I found out for the first time but we should get going now and find any winkies” Dorothy spoke to her friend once more which was followed by Shaggy Man nodding in an understanding way.

The gang continued to walk across the beautiful Winkie Country for quite some time before stumbling upon two figures standing before them on the road which made Dorothy smile greatly and it was none other than Tik-Tok and Billina.

“Well, why if it isn’t Dorothy! Sorry for missing your last visit but it’s wonderful seeing you again!” Billina greeted Dorothy cheerfully while Tik-Tik tipped his metal hat in respect.

“It’s you guys! I missed you both so much! I have plenty to tell you two..” Dorothy responded cheerfully as she was happy to see her two friends once more before running over to hug Tik-Tok warmly.

“Oh! I’m so glad to see you guys again!” Dorothy spoke with joy to her friends warmly while this made Tik-Tok smile back.

“Wel-come back to Oz, m-my d-ear f-riend..” Tik-Tok responded warmly before hugging his friend back while feeling joy that Dorothy was finally back in Oz.

After a long journey, our heroes are one step closer to arriving at the wonderful Emerald City.

Chapter Text

(The Emperor’s Tin Castle)

*June 16th, 1906*

*Winkie Country*

Dorothy finished hugging Tik-Tok before looking back at her friends with a smile. “Friends, this is Tik-Tik, a machine man created by Smith and Tinker. His thoughts, actions, and everything else are winded up, just like a clock” Dorothy spoke to her friends in excitement while Tik-Tok slowly tipped his metallic hat with respect.

“I-I h-ope t-o m-make t-time. I-I’m P-pleased t-to m-eet Dor-othy’s fr…” Tik-Tok attempted to speak; however, his time was running short as he became silent which surprised Polychrome and the others.

“Is he okay? It seems he was going to say something before becoming silent. Is he sick perhaps?” Polychrome asked Dorothy curiously before having her question met with the girl shaking her head in denial.

“No, he only can talk and operate if we wind up his clock every so often. This moment just happened to be one of those times in question” Dorothy explained to Polychrome while winding up Tik-Tok once more as the machine man began to speak.

“Pardon me for running down. I was a-bout to say I was v-ery p-leased t-o meet Dorothy’s friends. I h-ope to make everyone happy” Tik-Tok spoke once more before letting out a smile which made everyone else smile.

“It’s pleased to meet you, I’m Polychrome, daughter of King Rainbow. I’m pleased to become your friend” Polychrome greeted Tik-Tik warmly while Shaggy Man and Button-Bright followed suit.

“And I’m Shaggy Man! I hope my love magnet can make you and the hen love me as much as you love her” Shaggy Man greeted Tik-Tok and Billina while tipping his hat and finally, Button-Bright was the last to introduce himself.

“B-Button-Bright..” Button-Bright spoke rather shyly while Dorothy smiled at what she was seeing before gently picking up Billina to hug her warmly.

“And this is Billina, my former red hen who moved to Oz just a few months ago. Isn’t that great or what? And also, I’m glad everyone can become good friends as well” Dorothy spoke to everyone warmly while hugging Billina which made the red hen smile warmly.

“Oh! Since you’re here, I’ve got some rather good news to tell you, do you want to hear it?” Billina asked Dorothy; however, right when the young girl was going to respond to her question, Toto began barking furiously at Billina which in turn, caused the red hen to squawk back before speaking to Toto.

“Hey! What’s the big idea?! You are always barking at something! What’s the stitch?” Billina responded to Toto in annoyance while Dorothy gently placed her down before going over to Toto.

“Stop Toto! Billina is a good friend so please don’t scare her, okay? You must never hurt her at any costs' ' Dorothy advised Toto rather sternly while the dog made a few annoyed whine sounds before settling down.

“I can’t help it..” Toto thought to himself in annoyance before settling down.

“Sorry about that, Toto always tried to scare Billina back when she was in Kansas, my Uncle Henry always had to make sure that those two weren’t in the same place by any means possible” Dorothy spoke to her friends while chuckling to herself while Billina shook her head in disappointment before speaking once more.

“What a brute! The poor little thing can’t even talk..” Billina spoke out while letting out a smile that offended Dorothy lightly.

“Toto can talk! He just chooses not to. He uses his tail to wag and uses barking and other things to communicate, Billina, you wouldn’t need words to talk with.” Dorothy responded to Billina’s claims while the red hen shrugged off whatever her former owner had to say.

“Nonsense! Toto can’t even apologize using words.” Billina responded once more while Dorothy closed her eyes before shaking her head in disapproval.

“It’s not nonsense. Toto says he’s sorry for scaring you, and that he’ll try to love you for my sake, isn’t that right, Toto?” Dorothy responded to Billina yet again before turning over to Toto, waiting for a response.

“S-Sorry for scaring you and I’ll try to love you…” Toto finally spoke out before looking over to his side in embarrassment which made Dorothy smile warmly before hugging him.

“See? Toto apologized and he meant every word of it as well so no need for grudges' ' Dorothy spoke to Billina once more while kissing Toto much to the dog’s dismay.

“Well, I accepted his apology but anywho, I got good news to tell you. I’ve hatched out ten lovely chicks! I’ve even named them Dorothy, isn’t that great?!” Billina spoke to Dorothy once more as this made the young girl smile warmly at what she just heard while jumping up and down in excitement.

“How wonderful! I’m happy for you and naming your children after me is such an honor. It makes me happy” Dorothy responded with a warm smile on her face while Polychrome began to speak out.

“I don’t mean to interrupt but what brought you and Tik-Tok here?” Polychrome asked the pair curiously while Tik-Tok began to respond swiftly.

“Princess O-Ozma s-aw y-you people i-n the m-magic mirror. So she s-sent us t-to take y-you guys to the E-merald C-ity s-since s-she co-uld not do it herself..” Tik-Tik explained while Dorothy’s face quickly lit up with joy as she began to speak.

“Her birthday party?! She must originally have attempted to contact me in regards to that but since I wasn’t home, Ozma got worried..” Dorothy chimed into the conversation while Billina nodded in confirmation.

“Indeed, Princess Ozma saw you and your friends walking here just a few minutes ago and she sent us here using the silver shoes to retrieve you guys” Billina responded, which made Dorothy smile warmly.

“I’m glad to hear that and We should get going. Tin Woodman’s castle isn’t too far from here so we should visit him” Dorothy spoke to Billina once more before she and the gang began to resume their journey while talking along the way.

The gang walked across the beautiful road that led to Tin Woodman’s castle, going across a few small rocky mountaintops before finally coming to a stop just a few feet away from the castle.

“Wait, doesn’t the Wicked Witch of the West live here or did she move? Sorry for my lack of knowledge on the subject.” Polychrome asked her friends while giggling to herself rather innocently before being answered by Dorothy.

“Oh no, I killed her by dashing a bucket of water on her six years ago. It’s a long story but let’s just say the Winkies are living in peace and harmony now” Dorothy responded while Polychrome nodded in an understanding way.

“Oh? That’s wonderful! I always heard she was a bad person so I’m glad she’s been taken care of” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy before looking over to see the beautiful yellow castle which amazed her and the others.

“W-Well I’ll be! This castle is marvelous indeed! Truly home to a splendid king” Shaggy Man spoke out in awestruck while Dorothy and the others nodded in agreement.

“Is it a toy?” Button-Bright asked curiously while Dorothy shook her head in response before speaking.

“No, It’s the home of my dear friend, Tin Woodman…” Dorothy responded with joy, knowing that she was finally at one of her safe havens which was the home of her friend.

The gang made their way toward the entrance of the castle and entered its gates and from there, the gang walked across a beautiful garden filled with statues of Dorothy, Toto, Scarecrow, Lion, and more of their friends. The garden was also a beautiful golden color filled with beautiful roses and flowers, followed by a beautiful waterfall that could be heard in the distance

“Woow, you must be famous here! That’s wonderful..” Polychrome spoke in awestruck while Dorothy nodded with a smile.

“Yeah, I’ve saved the Winkies and my friends from the Wicked Witch of the West so my stature was built in my honor and surface to say, I’m pretty proud of myself..” Dorothy responded while letting out a warm smile before turning over to see Tin Woodman waving at her which made her even more happy.

“Dorothy, It’s been a while! How glad I am to see you again, how have things been?” Tin Woodman greeted Dorothy joyfully before being met with Dorothy running over to hug him warmly.

“Tin Woodman! I’ve missed you so much! We have plenty to catch up on but before we do so, I must introduce you to my new friends that I’ve made along the way so I hope you don’t mind” Dorothy spoke to Tin Woodman with joy before walking over to introduce her friends.

“This is Rainbow’s daughter, Polychrome. She’s super sweet and beautiful” Dorothy spoke to Tin Woodman while Polychrome waved at him which made him smile.

“She has the most lovely eyes that my eyes have ever laid upon” Tin Woodman greeted back while tipping his hat in respect before moving on to Button-Bright and his presence surprised him.

“And what happened to him? This poor lad has a fox head yet he has human hands like you and Polychrome..” Tin Woodman asked Dorothy while observing the nervous boy before having his question answered by her.

“His name is Button-Bright and unfortunately, his head has been turned into a fox by King Dox but we’re hoping that Ozma can restore him to normal when we arrive at the Emerald City” Dorothy explained to Tin Woodman as the tin man nodded in an understanding way before speaking to the boy.

“Don’t worry, Ozma will restore you to your old self but in the meantime, you’ll just have to bear it..” Tin Woodman advised the boy before patting him on the back before moving over to introduce himself to Shaggy Man.

“I’m Tin Woodman it’s a pleasure to meet you” Tin Woodman greeted the man while shaking his hands with him. “Most certainly, I’m Shaggy Man, I hope we can become good friends” Shaggy Man responded, shaking his hand as well which made Dorothy smile.

“Now then, I can’t allow my guests to leave empty-handed. I shall prepare everyone a feast before y'all have to leave for the Emerald City, how does that sound?” Tin Woodman offered his new friends and Dorothy as this was met with excited reactions from the gang which made him smile.

“Of course, that would be lovely. We have plenty to catch up on anyways so having a wonderful meal would be perfect” Dorothy responded to Tin Woodman while smiling.

Our heroes are inching closer to the Emerald City but first, they must catch up and spend time with Tin Woodman beforehand.

Chapter Text

(Emerald City at Last)

*June 16th, 1906*

*Winkie Country*

Everyone sat at the dinner table eating a wonderful meal prepared by the Winkies as everyone was engaged in fellowship.

“So, were you always made of tin? I’ve never seen anything like this back in my hometown before.” Shaggy Man asked Tin Woodman curiously as he had taken a bite from his meal while waiting for an answer from his new friend.

“No, I was made of flesh and bones just like you. The Wicked Witch of the East cursed me after being engaged to a beautiful munchkin. After that, every time I used my axe, It would slip off my hand and cut off parts of my body. This would go on until each part was replaced with tin, thus allowing me to become Tin Woodman..” Tin Woodman explained to Shaggy Man as his story seemed to surprise Polychrome who had a look of sorrow on her face.

“That’s terrible, that must have been painful for you to go through that..” Polychrome spoke to Tin Woodman in a sad voice while Tin Woodman nodded in agreement before speaking again.

“Indeed but fear not, I was given an excellent heart by The Wizard of Oz thus allowing the power of love within me to remain stronger. I also don’t mind being this way since everyone loves me, I love everyone, and therefore I’m happy for the rest of my life.” Tin Woodman responded with a warm smile which made Polychrome smile back while Dorothy began to speak out.

“A heart? What made Oscar give you a heart? I thought he told you that being kind and stuff doesn’t require a heart” Dorothy asked curiously as Tin Woodman was quick to provide an answer.

“I know but it was simply a gift since my birthday had passed and I’ve been wearing it ever since. It’s to always remember my human name as well, Nick Chopper” Tin Woodman responded while gently tapping his chest where his heart was located.

“Really?! Well, Happy Late Birthday, Mr Chopper. I can’t believe I’m just now finding out your name but It’s wonderful learning it. This means we’re very close friends” Dorothy responded once more while smiling warmly which made Tin Woodman smile more.

“Thank you. People around me had referred to me as Tin Woodman due to my metallic body and eventually, I’ve adopted the name but you can call me Nick if you want” Tin Woodman spoke to Dorothy once more while the young girl smiled even more.

“Of course, I’m going to refer to you as Mr Chopper now. I want you to always remember your birth name. The name that your loved ones used to call by” Dorothy spoke to Tin Woodman once more as this made the sentimental being rather emotional.

“T-Thank you, Dorothy. I don’t mind at all, and if it wasn’t for you, I would have rusted away in the forest so thank you once more..” Tin Woodman responded emotionally while smiling warmly as Dorothy smiled back.

“Of course, as my Aunt Em says, we should always smile through the dark times and never be afraid to ask for help as well” Dorothy spoke once more to Tin Woodman as both friends smiled warmly to each other for a few seconds before Shaggy Man spoke up.

“Truly a sad story; however, I’m glad you were able to find happiness through your new friends but I must say, this palace must have cost a lot of money” Shaggy Man spoke to Tin Woodman while looking around the palace with great interest while Tin Woodman began to chuckle to himself with confidence.

“Money in Oz? Nonsense! Princess Ozma abolished money many years ago so that’s a nonissue for the people of Oz” Tin Woodman responded while Shaggy Man was surprised at what he heard as he began to speak once more.

“R-Really?! That’s marvelous! Money makes men greedy and evil if used incorrectly” Shaggy Man spoke once more to Tin Woodman rather enthusiastically while nodding in agreement.

“Indeed, if we used money to buy things instead of love and kindness, we’d be no better than the people of Dorothy’s world. Luckily, money is nonexistent in Oz. There is no rich or poor but equal people trading and sharing items and other things in hopes of making others succeed” Tin Woodman responded rather seriously while Shaggy Man’s face was filled with joy as he began to laugh.

“Well, I’ll be! This place sounds great! I should stay here since someone owes me fifteen cents back in Butterfield and I won’t take it since I despise money!” Shaggy Man responded cheerfully before taking a sip of water from his cup while Tin Woodman smiled back.

“If you can prove to Princess Ozma that you can be a good citizen of Oz then surely she’ll allow you to stay” Tin Woodman advised the old fellow while Shaggy Man nodded in an understanding way.

“Of course, I’ll talk to Princess Ozma once we get to Emerald City” Shaggy Man responded with a smile while giving Tin Woodman a thumbs-up which made Tin Woodman smile back.

For the remainder of the hour, everyone continued to eat lunch and engage in fellowship as eventually, Tin Woodman along with his friends were ready to depart from the palace for Ozma’s upcoming party that was coming in a few days.

“Goodbye, everyone. Be sure to take care of the palace once I’m gone. I shall bring back many treats from Ozma’s party” Tin Woodman spoke to the Winkies while waving them goodbye alongside Dorothy and the others.

“Goodbye, your majesty! We’ll take good care of things while you are gone! Take care, everyone!” The Winkie Guard cried out while waving goodbye alongside the other Winkies.

“Goodbye, take care” Dorothy spoke to the Winkies for the final time before smiling and waving goodbye as she began to depart for Emerald City along with her friends; however, Dorothy stopped right in her tracks after walking a few minutes.

“Wait, since we’re close to the Emerald City, I can call upon Ozma so she can send us there in one go, It would save us the trouble of walking there” Dorothy spoke out in joy as this seemed to have made everyone else smile.

“Who’s Ozma?” Button-Bright asked curiously while Dorothy smiled back as she answered the question.

“Ozma is the ruler of Oz, my dear friend, and a very wonderful person, I can simply call her name, especially since her magic mirror has been upgraded since then as well but it only works if I’m close to Emerald City” Dorothy responded while Button-Bright’s eyes were filled with wonder while Polychrome began to speak out.

“Wonderful! Try calling her name, If she can hear us then surely she’ll use the silver shoes or whatever to send us there in one piece” Polychrome chimed into the conversation while seeing Dorothy smiling back.

“I’ll say that you should try it! Never hurts, right?” Shaggy Man spoke to Dorothy in hopes of encouraging his friend even further and luckily, Dorothy nodded her head as she took a few deep breaths before finally calling upon Ozma.

“Ozma!! It’s me, Dorothy! If you can hear me, please send me and my friends to Emerald City! We’re at Winkie Country” Dorothy called out in hopes of Ozma hearing her word, luckily, this seemed to be the case as a brilliant flash of light appeared to consume the group before sending them straight to the Emerald City.

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy and her friends finally arrived at the Emerald Palace in the city where they were greeted by Jellia Jamb who was cleaning the tables in the palace.

“D-Dorothy?! Is that you? You’ve grown so big!! It’s wonderful seeing you again!” Jellia Jamb greeted Dorothy with excitement in her voice as she and Dorothy hugged each other warmly.

“Jellia! It’s wonderful seeing you again as well, How have things been for you and it’s great to be back in the Emerald City” Dorothy responded with a smile while Jellia nodded in agreement.

“It’s wonderful to see you back. I’ve been doing great, I’m assuming Princess Ozma wants to see everyone, right? If so, then I must show your new friends a tour of the Emerald City while we wait for Ozma to get ready” Jellia Jamb responded while smiling as Tin Woodman began to speak.

“Mrs. Jamb, It’s wonderful to see you again, I was surprised to see Dorothy as well. She always seems to come here unexpectedly; however, we do have a problem in regards to Dorothy’s friend, the little lad, Button-Bright, I presume? Seems to miss his human head, could we perhaps lead him to the Fountain of Dreams to which he could be restored” Tin Woodman spoke to Jellia while tipping his hat in respect as this seemed to make Button-Bright and the others smile excitedly.

“Wow?! That’s great, isn’t that right?! You are going to be back to normal and I always wanted to see your face” Polychrome spoke to Button-Bright while looking at the young boy jumping up and down with joy with a smile on his face which made Jellia smile back.

“So, you must be Polychrome, Button-Bright, and Shaggy Man, right?” Jellia Bamb spoke out before quickly covering her mouth which made Dorothy raise an eyebrow with curiosity.

“Wait, how do you know the names of my friends? Polychrome I could understand but Button-Bright and Shaggy Man come from my world, what is going on..” Dorothy asked Jellia Jamb as the room fell silent with the only noise being Jellia’s rather nervous laughter.

“W-Well, I don’t know if I can say this yet but Princess Ozma was watching you and your friends the entire time but she knew that you and the others would be safe, and don’t worry, I have permission to tell this…” Jellia Jamb responded before giggling to herself while Dorothy and the others had faces of relief.

“Ozma was watching us the whole time, maybe that’s why I was able to escape those Scoolders, I believe she helped me right when we were going to get eaten by them.” Dorothy thought to herself with a smile on her face before finally speaking up once more.

“Well, let’s explore the city while we wait for Ozma! There’s plenty to do beforehand and I don’t want to miss any second of it” Dorothy spoke to Jellia Jamb, suddenly, the sound of the door opened and it was Ozma herself which surprised everyone in the room.

“Princess O-Ozma?!” Tin Woodman spoke in surprise while everyone else but Dorothy stood in surprise at her unexpected presence.

“Why if it isn’t Dorothy and her friends, I’m happy to see everyone today, there is much to discuss regarding my birthday in a few days so let’s get down to business” Ozma spoke to her friends, Button-Bright, Polychrome, and Shaggy Man before smiling to at her guests.

“Dear friend, it’s wonderful to see you! I have so much to tell you!” Dorothy responded cheerfully as she was happy to see her friend once more and was ready to tell her about her adventure.

Chapter Text

(Reunion with Ozma)

*June 16th, 1906*

*Emerald City*

Everyone was happy to see Ozma after much effort to get to her while Dorothy ran up to hug Ozma before kissing her on the cheek.

“Ozma! It’s wonderful to see you! We have much to discuss, but could you help my friend beforehand? His name is Button-Bright.” Dorothy spoke to her friend warmly while looking over at the young boy, which made Ozma smile.

“Of course, I’ll have Jellia Jamb take him to the fountain while we discuss my birthday party. How does that sound?” Ozma responded with a smile while kissing Dorothy back which made the young girl smile.

“Wonderful! Thank you so much!” Dorothy thanked Ozma before running over back to her friends with a huge smile on her face before speaking once more.

“Guys. This is Princess Ozma, my loving friend! I also must mention that I’m also a Princess as well! Isn’t that great or what guys?” Dorothy spoke to her friends while introducing Ozma to the gang while everyone said their hellos to Ozma while Shaggy Man began to speak up.

“So you’re Ozma, right? I’m Shaggy Man. It's a pleasure to meet you; however, I was wondering if I could work for you? I have no reason to return to Dorothy’s world, my world” Shaggy Man asked Ozma while bowing and tipping his rat in respect as he waited for an answer from the princess and luckily, Ozma nodded her head in confirmation.

“So you are from Dorothy’s world as well? It’s a pleasure to meet you and of course, you are allowed to work for me and I’ve been watching over you as well so I’ll find something that’s suited for you, okay? Ozma advised Shaggy Man while the news pleased the gentleman as he let out a warm smile and began to thank Ozma.

“Thank you, I’ll ensure that you and the people of the Emerald City are happy. This place makes me feel at home. The people, no money, and the simple kindness among men truly make me feel at home” Shaggy Man thanked Ozma with a smile on his face while Ozma smiled back.

“Wonderful, I’ll look into what’s more suited for you. I feel like you’ll do great working with Woggle-Bug. He’s very smart and you and he would make great friends' ' Ozma responded to Shaggy Man once more while walking closer to the gang before stopping in front of Polychrome, who appeared to be rather shy.

“H-Hello, I’m Polychrome, the daughter of King Rainbow. I-I hope we can be good friends in the future; however, I have one issue and It’s me finding my father, I searched for days, but I couldn’t find him..” Polychrome spoke to Ozma while bowing in respect as Ozma smiled back before speaking once more.

“I’m Ozma, nice to meet you. I invited your father and the rest of your family to my birthday party and I told them about your whereabouts as well so they are aware that you are with me” Ozma reassured Polychrome as she gently patted her on the shoulder which made the rainbow girl smile warmly.

“R-Really?! Thank you so much!! I can’t wait to see my father and sisters again! I’m also glad they know I’m safe and sound. It makes me happy so thank you once again” Polychrome thanked Ozma before hugging her warmly which was returned by the princess.

“Of course, don’t mention it. I also was originally going to save you and the others from those troublesome Scoolders; however, I saw that you and Dorothy managed to escape along with your friends so I decided to continue watching but that reminds me..” Ozma spoke to Polychrome once more with a mixture of curiosity at Dorothy’s power and joy at Polychrome being happy.

“O-Oh yeah, Dorothy was flying around. I assumed all humans could fly when needed but telling from your face, It could be something else..” Polychrome spoke to Ozma once more while the princess nodded in agreement.

“I’ll talk to Dorothy about it but for now, let’s discuss my birthday, and then we could take a tour around the Emerald City, how does that sound?” Ozma spoke to Polychrome yet again as this brought a smile to the rainbow girl’s face while she nodded in agreement.

“Sounds wonderful!” Polychrome responded joyfully as she was filled with excitement to explore the city and the new surroundings.

Ozma smiled back before turning her direction to Dorothy as she walked toward her so she could talk with her next.

“Dorothy, how did you escape from the Scoolders? I know I’ve seen everything but I want to know things from your own words' ' Ozma asked Dorothy curiously before sitting on her throne, waiting for an answer.

“Well, an aura consumed me and before I knew it, I was able to fly out of the cave. It’s strange because this has never happened to me before, but if I had a guess then maybe it was the star mark on my forehead that protected me..” Dorothy responded while touching the mark on her forehead while Ozma stared back with wonder before speaking once more.

“I see, well, I’m glad you are safe. I was originally going to use my silver shoes to save you and your friends from the Deadly Desert; however, Shaggy Man managed to do just that so I didn’t interfere.” Ozma responded with a smile while Dorothy smiled back as she chuckled.

“Honestly, I’m glad you didn’t save us because I don’t want to rely too much on you whenever we’re in trouble or something but I’m still glad that you at least thought of doing something” Dorothy spoke to Ozma once more while the princess smiled back.

“How thoughtful; however, there is nothing wrong in seeking help from others so I won’t mind one bit, but moving on. I also saw you talk with King Dox and make him promise that he’ll come to my party, right? Did you also bump into King-A-Bray of Dunkition as well? Sorry if I missed that encounter, I was awfully busy during that time frame..” Ozma spoke to Dorothy once more in hopes of her friend answering yes to her question; however, Dorothy had shaken her head in denial.

“No, we’ve never bumped into him. I also don’t know much about him as well, sorry” Dorothy responded while Ozma smiled back before speaking.

“Don’t worry, I’ve already invited him and he promised to join. I’d figured that you would have truly made him go but I felt like he would have listened anyway, but I just wanted to know” Ozma responded with a smile while Dorothy began to speak.

“I see, well, how has Oscar been? I noticed that he never brought up what he did to you as a baby. Did you two manage to be on good terms when I was gone?” Dorothy asked Ozma curiously while her friend nodded in confirmation which made Dorothy feel relief.

“He did. Oscar apologized to me and gave me a gift as a way of feeling remorse. I told him that it wasn’t his fault given that Mombi and the other evil witches threatened him, also, I’m not the one to hold grudges as well so I was quick to forgive him and explain the situation to him” Ozma responded while this made Dorothy sigh with relief as she smiled at her friend.

“I’m glad to hear that and that’s all I ever wanted as well so it makes me happy seeing Oscar making amends for his actions” Dorothy spoke to Ozma once more as both girls shared a warm smile before this was interrupted by Jellia Jamb calling Ozma which prompted the girls to look over at the woman.

“Your majesty, I’m going to take Button-Bright to the fountain to restore his regular head, we won’t be long now” Jellia Jamb spoke to Ozma while Button-Bright was next to her.

“Alright, don’t be too long now since I want you and the boy to be a part of our discussion, okay? Don’t get lost as well” Ozma advised Jellia while seeing her and Button-Bright heading toward the exit, thus leaving the palace which made Dorothy smile once more.

“Button-Bright is going to be back to normal. I bet he’s one happy person right now although, I hope Ozma can find his parents..” Dorothy thought to herself while looking over to see Shaggy Man approaching them with the love magnet in hand which made her curious.

“Excuse me, Princess Ozma. I have a confession to make since I’m going to be a resident of this beautiful city..” Shaggy Man spoke to Ozma with a hint of guilt in his voice while Dorothy and Ozma raised their eyebrows in curiosity.

“Speak now, I’m all ears..” Ozma responded while waiting for whatever Shaggy Man was going to say.

“I-I stole this love magnet, your majesty…” Shaggy Man confessed and this revelation shocked Dorothy as she placed her hands over her mouth.

“Shaggy Man! How dreadful! You told me that an Eskimo gave you it, you lied to me..” Dorothy spoke in surprise and shock while Shaggy Man nodded with shame.

“Correct, that was a falsehood. I was afraid you were going to think of me as a thief and would abandon me so I came up with this falsehood…I’m sorry.” Shaggy Man responded to Dorothy while Ozma sat up and began to speak.

“Why did you steal it?’ Ozma asked Shaggy Man curiously as the old man began to respond.

“Because I wasn’t loved or cared for. I wanted to be loved a great deal. It was owned by a girl in Butterfield who was loved too much amongst her peers. The young men would get into fights to win her love. This would make her unhappy for most of her life; however, I managed to steal it from her and only one young man continued to love her, and she married him and regained her happiness” Shaggy Man explained to Ozma and Dorothy as this story surprised them.

“Wow, I never knew such a thing would make people fight over someone but at least she doesn’t have to worry about that; however, I will forgive you for lying but please tell the truth next time” Dorothy advised Shaggy Man before hugging him which made the old man smile back at his friend.

“Dorothy is right, telling the truth will always set you free. But I must ask you a question, did you feel sorry for stealing it?” Ozma spoke to Shaggy Man as well while waiting for an answer from him.

“Oh no! I’m only guilty of lying to Dorothy about it! It has pleased me greatly to be loved. If Dorothy never cared about me I would have never joined her and if I never joined her then I would have never discovered the Emerald City and its beautiful people. I promise to be very kind amongst the people of Oz” Shaggy Man responded while Dorothy made a rather comedic face of shock while on the other hand, Ozma smiled back.

“And with your honesty and good character. I shall officially allow you to remain in Oz. where kindness forever reigns supreme for all eternity” Ozma spoke to Shaggy Man once more with a smile while she saw the old man smile back.

“Then I shall give up the love magnet and allow Dorothy to have it..” Shaggy Man spoke once more while handing over the object to Dorothy; however, the young girl quickly rejected the offer.

“No thanks, I don’t want boys or girls fighting over me” Dorothy spoke in rejection while placing her hand in front of the object which made Tin Woodman laugh as he was listening to the entire ordeal.

“And besides, everyone loves Dorothy as it is so I believe that things would remain the same” Tin Woodman spoke out while gently patting Dorothy on the back which made her smile.

Ozma watched the events unfold as she suddenly came up with an idea of what to do with the love magnet.

“I got it! We shall hang it over the gates of the Emerald City. So that whoever enters or leaves the city shall feel loved when or wherever they might go!” Ozma suggested to her friends joyfully while everyone smiled back and nodded.

“That’s a great idea! I can agree to it with all of my heart!” Shaggy Man spoke once to Ozma in agreement.

And with that, everyone’s hearts were still as close as ever; however, the journey wasn’t over yet as Ozma’s birthday celebration still needed to happen.

Chapter Text

(Preparations for Ozma’s Party)

*June 20th, 1906*

*Emerald Gardens*

It was a beautiful sunny day; a few days had passed since Dorothy and her friends arrived at Emerald City, and it was one day before Ozma’s birthday party as Dorothy and Shaggy Man were setting up the party outside of the garden.

“I’m sure Ozma will love what we planned for her. I just know it. ” Dorothy spoke to Shaggy Man while setting up the birthday banner on the palace walls while her friend nodded in agreement.

“I’m sure of it! Ozma will be most surprised when she finds out, but speaking of her. Where is she?” Shaggy Man responded while helping Dorothy hang up the banner as he waited for a response from his friend.

“Ozma is out on her usual duties, so we won’t have to worry about her finding out about the surprise party or anything.” Dorothy responded with a smile as she and Shaggy Man finished hanging up the banner, causing them to move on to the next task, which was setting up the presents.

“I see; even with her birthday on the horizon, she still has to attend to duties. I wonder if they’re important, but I guess that it is rather important,” Shaggy Man spoke to Dorothy once more as he began to pick up the wrapped presents that were sitting by the palace walls and walked over to the tree, placing them on the ground while Dorothy followed suit.

“It’s most likely important. Ozma’s royal duties usually consist of overseeing potential wars, threats, coups, and other things that might threaten Oz itself.” Dorothy responded while placing the presents on the ground before seeing Shaggy Man nodding understandingly before speaking.

“I see. That sounds like quite the job, and my respect for Ozma has grown after hearing that. I hope the people of Oz can continue to experience peace without the fears of war, unlike the people from our world..” Shaggy Man spoke to Dorothy with a hint of seriousness while feeling the cold breeze run through him, which he found refreshing.

“I hope for the same as well, but there are also people within Oz who oppose the idea of people living in peace and harmony, regardless of who they are, and such people are the Wicked Witches of the West and East, Mombi, Princess Aurora, Nome King, and other such terrible people; however, as you said, as long as there are people in Oz who are in the right mind and will stand against injustice than peace will forever reign in Oz” Dorothy responded before smiling which was followed by Shaggy Man smiling back.

“That is true. I just hope this moment of peace can last..” Shaggy Man spoke to Dorothy once more as this tender moment between them was quickly interrupted by a familiar voice calling upon them, and it was Scarecrow himself, which surprised Dorothy.

“Dorothy! It’s wonderful to see you again. I’ve heard you’ve decided to pay us another visit! How have things been for you?” Scarecrow greeted his longtime friend with joy as he and Dorothy ran over to hug each other.

“Scarecrow!! It’s wonderful to see you once more, and you look stunning! Did you get a new makeover? I’m curious to know” Dorothy greeted her friend back before releasing herself from the hug as she observed Scarecrow’s new look.

Scarecrow’s new look was a blue attire filled with straw; he wore a blue hat that matched his stunning outfit.

“Yes, I did. My straw and body are stuffed with Oz's strongest and loveliest oat straw, and I had my face touched up by the Munchkin Farmer who created me” Scarecrow responded with a confident voice and smile while showcasing his updated body, which made Dorothy smile.

“I’m glad to hear that. I also have a good friend you should meet: Shaggy Man. I met him back in Kansas, and he’s been nice to me ever since,” Dorothy responded joyfully while introducing Scarecrow to her friend as she motioned her hands to allow him to see Shaggy Man.

“I’m Shaggy Man. I didn’t know scarecrows were common in the Land of Oz; however, It’s a pleasure to meet you, and I hope we can become great friends or co-workers at the least,” Shaggy Man greeted Scarecrow as both of them shocked hands together with smiles on their faces as Dorothy smiled at the exchange.

“Scarecrow used to be King of Oz, and he’s pretty popular these days, so expect many people to surround him all the time,” Dorothy said, smiling.

“Dorothy, do you plan on inviting Betsy and Zeb? I believe it would be nice for them to attend Ozma’s party tomorrow, and even Lion and Hungry Tiger are attending as well, so it would be a grand time if all of our friends participated,” Scarecrow asked Dorothy curiously as this quickly made the young girl’s eyes lit up in joy and surprise.

“Betsy and Zeb?! Why didn’t I think of them? I’m sure both of them would happily attend the party. I just have to wait until Ozma is done with her daily duties; then, I can have her use the silver shoes to take me to Betsy and Zeb, and I’ll ask them from there,” Dorothy responded joyfully before quickly running toward the palace to await Ozma’s return.

At the same time, Scarecrow and Shaggy Man smiled as they watched their friend running toward the palace before eventually following her along.

Dorothy ran toward the palace entrance and entered inside, where Polychrome, Toto, and Button-Bright, who managed to regain his human head, sat.

“Oh, Dorothy. Ozma will be out at any moment. Jellia just informed us on the matter, but in the meantime, let’s relax before Ozma comes out of her workroom,” Polychrome advised Dorothy in a whispered voice while Button-Bright waved at his friend.

“I’m glad to hear that. I have something important that I got to tell her” Dorothy responded while walking over to sit down on the coaches.

Scarecrow and Shaggy Man also entered the room after following Dorothy as both sat down, Scarecrow sitting next to Button-Bright. In contrast, Shaggy Man sat on the couch next to where Dorothy was sitting.

“And what’s your name? You must be another one of Dorothy’s friends. I’m Scarecrow; nice to meet you,” Scarecrow greeted Button-Bright politely as he and Button-Bright shook hands before the young boy began to speak.

“B-Button Bright. My papa always said I was bright as a button, and mama always called me Button-Bright” Button-Bright responded in a shy but polite manner while Scarecrow smiled back before patting him on the back.

“I see; perhaps you are lost and searching for your parents and home, correct? If so, I hope you can get home safely,” Scarecrow responded once more as this seemed to make the young boy smile before speaking.

“T-Thank you. I-I hope s-so as well..” Button-Bright responded politely as this conversation between them made Dorothy smile.

The next few minutes passed with nothing going on until, finally, Ozma stepped outside her workroom with many of her advisors walking outside to go about their way.

“Good Afternoon, my good friends. My apologies for the long wait, but I’m now available to discuss my birthday tomorrow and the guests attending.” Ozma spoke to her friend, which lifted everyone’s spirits as everyone got up.

“Ozma! How did the meeting go? I want to tell you something, so I hope you have time for what I say.” Dorothy spoke to Ozma with joy while running over to hug her friend and kiss her on the cheek while Ozma hugged and kissed her back.

“My meetings went well. Thank you for asking, and please ask away. You’re my dearest friend, so I’m all ears.” Ozma responded while waiting for whatever Dorothy wanted to tell her about.

“I was thinking of inviting Betsy and Zeb to the party. I’m sure they’ll be delighted to hang out with me again, so I was wondering if you have the time to take the silver shoes to their respective places so I could invite them.” Dorothy asked Ozma, hoping to hear good news from her friend. Luckily, Ozma nodded her head with a smile.

“Of course! Zeb and Betsy were your cousins and friends, right? I can happily invite them over, and perhaps you want them here now, right?” Ozma responded while Dorothy nodded in confirmation before smiling with joy.

“I’m glad!! I also don’t mind Zeb and Betsy spending the night as well since this gives them more time to get to know my friends better” Dorothy responded in a joyful manner, which made Ozma smile even more.

“Wonderful! I shall send you to Betsy since she lives the closest to you. I wish you safe travels, and tell Betsy I said Hello.” Ozma advised Dorothy before clicking her heels three times to perform the task at hand.

“I will! I’ll see you and everyone else real soon! I just have some business to take care of “ Dorothy responded while getting ready to visit Betsy.

“Silver Shoes, I command you to take Dorothy Gale of Kansas to Betsy Bobbin!” Ozma commanded her silver shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy before whisking her away to Betsy’s location.

*Kansas*

Dorothy appeared to be dropped off at a rather busy market, which surprised her.

The market was filled with many people, vegetables, and fruits as many stood in long lines to buy whatever food they needed.

“Gosh, I think Betsy is out shopping, but I must find her before she leaves, and I’ll be lost..” Dorothy muttered to herself before navigating the busy market, politely getting through many people until finally, she saw Betsy buying fruit from one of the vendors, which made her happy.

“Betsy! It’s me, Dorothy! Long Time no see!” Dorothy greeted Betsy from afar, and this surprised Betsy as she turned around with a look of surprise after seeing her friend.

“D-Dorothy?! What brings you here?! Are you shopping with your Aunt Em and Uncle Henry? It’s also nice to see you, " Betsy responded surprisedly before hugging her friend.

“It’s a long story, but tomorrow is Ozma’s birthday, and I was wondering if you could come. I plan on inviting Zeb as well so we can all have a good time tomorrow,” Dorothy said to her friend kindly, as this made Betsy’s eyes widen with surprise and joy.

“O-Ozma’s birthday is tomorrow, and you are just telling me?! Of course, I would like to come, but how will I explain to my parents about going to some fairyland? They’ll find me crazy” Betsy responded excitedly while waiting for a response as Dorothy began to speak.

“Well, we don’t have to bring up Oz; however, if they ask us questions, then we can say it’s at Ozma’s house that’s somewhere in Kansas” Dorothy responded while Betsy nodded in agreement.

“Good point; however, since you were in Oz for a few days, we should pay your Uncle Henry and Aunt Em a visit so they won’t get too worried about you” Betsy responded while Dorothy didn’t seem too worried.

“Don’t worry. Uncle Henry is visiting relatives in Australia while Aunt Em is at her book club, so I have the house to myself” Dorothy responded once more while Betsy sighed in relief before speaking again.

“Oooh, that’s great to hear; however, we should get going now. I don’t want to worry my parents or anything.

“The walk from here to my home is around ten minutes, so I hope you don’t mind,” Betsy responded as she and Dorothy began walking away from the market and toward her home.

“I don’t mind at all. I must tell you about my current adventure in Oz because so much has happened!” Dorothy responded joyfully as both girls shared a smile.

Both girls began their walk and were excited about Ozma’s upcoming party and whatever awaited them.

Chapter Text

(Gathering the Invites)

*June 20th, 1906*

*Kansas*

Dorothy and Betsy finally arrived at their destination as the girls opened the door.

“Mother, father. I’m home! I also have a guest as well! Her name is Dorothy Gale. I’m sure all of you have met her before, but it does bring me to my next point..” Betsy called out while walking around her home, with Dorothy following her along as both girls were confused about the whereabouts of her parents.

“Perhaps your parents went out too? Indeed, they left a note in the kitchen or something, and if so, let’s find it before we depart for San Francisco to pick up Zeb '' Dorothy advised her friend while continuing to follow her into the kitchen.

The letter from Betsy’s parents gently sat on the kitchen table and piqued Betsy’s interest as she picked it up.

“Dear Betsy. We’ll be out for a few hours, so you have the entire house. There is food in the pantry. If you’re feeling lonely, you can always walk to Dorothy’s home; love Mrs and Mrs. Bobbin.” Betsy read while putting the letter down and turning around to face her friend, this time with a smile on her face.

“Well, I guess my parents are out again, so let’s get going! I know you don’t want to be late in getting Zeb; however, how will we get to San Francisco? Doesn’t Ozma need the magic mirror or your mirrors, as you recalled?” Betsy spoke to Dorothy with curiosity while Dorothy shook her head in denial before speaking again.

“Oh no, as long as I call upon Ozma by using any type of mirror, regardless of it being in another location. Ozma will surely hear my call. That’s what Ozma’s magic mirror is for.” Dorothy responded with a smile before walking over to a mirror that was standing next to her while Betsy smiled back.

“I see. It's fascinating, and at least you can keep in touch with Ozma occasionally. I had a few friends who had to move to different states. I wish I could talk to them from the comforts of my home” Betsy responded once more to Dorothy before following her friend to the mirror she was standing in front of.

“That would be wonderful if that were to happen. Who knows, you might reencounter them in the future, that I believe in,” Dorothy spoke to Betsy again while letting out a comforting smile, which made Betsy smile back.

“Ozma! We’re ready to head to the Hudgson Ranch! I managed to convince Betsy to come to your party, so we’re ready to head to San Francisco now” Dorothy called to the mirror, and after a few seconds, Ozma appeared from the other side, smiling at her friends.

“Hello, Betsy. How have things been going for you? It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other, hasn’t it?” Ozma greeted Betsy, waving at her while Betsy waved back, smiling at her.

“Ozma, It’s great to see you again. I have been doing great. I see that your birthday is coming up, right? I wish I knew in advance so I could get you a present or something, so my apologies,” Betsy responded with a slight chuckle at the last part of her statement while Ozma shook her head before speaking again.

“It’s okay. Your presence is the only gift I need from you, so please don’t beat yourself up too hard or anything, okay?” Ozma advised Betsy in a gentle voice while Betsy nodded in an understanding way.

“Hello, Ozma. I’ve got Betsy so you can send us to Zeb’s ranch. Thank you so much for allowing me to invite my friend and cousin. I appreciate it so much,” Dorothy appreciatively said to Ozma while her friend smiled back.

“Hello, Dorothy. I’m glad Betsy can join us, and I shall send you both to San Francisco right away.” Ozma responded to Dorothy while she clicked her heels three times, beginning to speak again.

“Silver Shoes! I command you to take Dorothy and Betsy to Zeb’s ranch in San Francisco!” Ozma commanded her silver shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy and Betsy before sending them off to the Hudgson Ranch so they could pick up Zeb.

“Hugson Ranch*

Dorothy and Betsy appeared in front of the ranch, and there, the girls saw Zeb sleeping on a tree, mirroring their first encounter with the boy from their last adventure.

“Look at my cousin. Sleeping like that. I hope he’s taking a break or something, but let’s see if he’s going to wake up,” Dorothy said to Betsy as both girls slowly walked toward the tree where Zeb was sleeping, and suddenly, the boy slowly began to wake up.

“Look, Dorothy. I believe Zeb is waking up; I hope he doesn’t get spooked by us,” Betsy whispered to Dorothy while looking back to see Zeb slowly waking up.

Zeb slowly sat up on the tree, rubbing his eyes until he saw Dorothy and Betsy, which surprised him as he jumped.

“H-Huh?! C-Cousin?! Betsy?! What in the world are you two doing here?! I wasn’t expecting any visitors anytime soon, but either way, it’s good to see all of you,” Zeb said in surprise and shock while waving at the girls getting up.

“Hey, Cousin Zeb. How have things been going for you? I wanted to know if you want to attend Ozma’s birthday party tomorrow? We’ll be spending the night in Oz, and don’t worry, Ozma will be providing pajamas and other important things.” Dorothy offered her cousin as this surprised Zeb, and he quickly got up from the tree before giving her an answer.

“T-Things have been mighty good, and Sure, I just hope we don’t end up in another adventure like last time because I don’t want to deal with those Mangaboos again, that I don’t..” Zeb responded, accepting the offer in hand while scratching his head.

“Wonderful! Betsy is also coming, which will be great, but do you have a mirror so we can contact Ozma and let her know we’re ready?” Dorothy asked Zeb curiously, and luckily, Zeb nodded his head before pulling out a small mirror from his pocket.

“It’s not big or anything, but at least it’s something, right?” Zeb responded while handing her the small mirror.

“It’s perfect. All I need to do next is call upon Ozma, and we should be good to go,” Dorothy said again to her cousin. Dorothy, Zeb, and Betsy stood beside each other, ready to head to Oz again.

“So, Zeb. How were things at the ranch? Have you been working hard?” Betsy asked Zeb while the young boy nodded before responding to the question.

“Of course, I’ve been helping my uncle around, but overall, things have been great for me; I hope for the same as well, Betsy,” Zeb responded kindly while Betsy smiled and nodded.

“I’m glad to hear. Things have been great for me as well. I’ve been taking care of my mule, Hank, and my parents, but I’ve been great,” Betsy responded to her friend, smiling at him, which made Zeb smile back.

“Ozma! We’re ready to head back to the Emerald City! I’ve got Zeb and Betsy with me.” Dorothy called out to the mirror in hopes of Ozma hearing their call, and luckily, Ozma did as a brilliant flash of light consumed the trio before sending them to the Emerald City.

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy, Betsy, and Zeb appeared to land safely in the Emerald Palace, making the trio smile.

“We did it! We made it! How does it feel to be back in Oz? Isn’t it just great?” Dorothy asked her friends excitedly, walking across the palace with Betsy and Zeb following along.

“It honestly feels great. Despite spending most of my time in a hospital after the Aurora situation, I missed being here. However, it still feels like home,” Betsy responded while walking across the palace. Zeb nodded in agreement.

“I’m with you; however, I don’t want to go on crazy adventures this time. I almost died the last time,” Zeb spoke as well, with a hint of worry; however, he remembered the times he saved Dorothy from their last adventure, which made him smile.

The trio continued walking until they entered the next room, which was the foyer. Lion and Hungry Tiger sat on the floor, and Dorothy was overjoyed seeing her two friends.

“Lion, Hungry Tiger! Oh, I’m so glad to see you guys; how have things been?” Dorothy joyfully spoke to her two feline friends and hugged them warmly.

“We most certainly have been doing well, Dorothy. It’s great to see you again, and I see you’ve brought Betsy and Zeb as well. It’s nice to see them.” Lion responded kindly while smiling at them.

“I just hope there will be fat babies at Ozma’s celebration, but I can’t eat fat babies..” Hungry Tiger spoke out, making Dorothy and the others laugh for a bit, making the feline creature chuckle with a blush.

“Oh, you’re still on that; I’m sure Ozma will feed you something that could taste like something of a fat baby or something like that, but moving on, I’m glad to see my friends again. It makes me happy.” Dorothy responded while joyful that she was talking to her loved ones again.

“I agree with Dorothy. It brings a nice feeling, but let’s head to the garden; I believe the rest of your friends are waiting. A rainbow girl named Polychrome is eager to meet your friend and cousin, so we don’t want to keep her waiting.” Lion advised Dorothy and the others while everyone nodded.

“Sounds great, and I’ll introduce my friends to her once we encounter her,” Dorothy responded before speaking to Betsy and Zeb.

“Oh yeah, I also have other friends to introduce you all to, so let’s head out and meet them, shall we?” Dorothy spoke out again, but this time to Betsy and Zeb, who smiled back and were eager to meet her new friends.

The gang approached the door and walked across the palace until finally entering the Emerald Garden, where Polychrome, Button-Bright, Shaggy Man, and the others stood.

“Alright, let’s prepare for Ozma’s birthday party tomorrow!” Dorothy exclaimed excitedly while jumping with excitement as she was looking forward to the big event that was going to happen tomorrow.

Chapter Text

(Dorothy Finds a Present)

*June 21st, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

The day of Ozma’s birthday has finally arrived as Dorothy was sitting on Ozma’s throne, filling in for announcing the upcoming guests for the party as Woggle-Bug assisted the young girl.

“I wonder where Ozma could be? I don’t want her working on her birthday. It’s her special day, and I want to ensure she’s at least taking time to nap instead of working.” Dorothy pondered while lying back on the throne, stretching in the process.

“Well, Dorothy. Ozma is a very busy girl. Even on her birthday, she must attend meetings and other such tasks; however, I’m glad you volunteered to help with the guests for the party. Even my students at the Royal College wanted to help, but Ozma requested that the job land on you.” Woggle-Bug spoke to Dorothy while Dorothy smiled back at him.

“I’m aware of that, and it sucks, but I can’t let Ozma down on her important day, so I’m going just to relax and help her read the list of names..” Dorothy responded while closing her eyes for a bit to relax before the guests arrived; however, something came into her mind that made her jump from the thone, startling her friends in the process.

“D-Dorothy?! What’s going on?! Did a spider crawl over you or something?” Betsy asked her friends curiously as she checked on her friend, and of course, she found no spider, which further piqued her curiosity.

“I-I forgot to give Ozma her gift!! It’s back in Kansas, and I cannot get there! I’m so stupid!!” Dorothy exclaimed to Betsy in response, having a somewhat surprised look as this brought some relief to Betsy’s face.

“D-Dorothy. Don’t scare us like that, and I’m sure we can get it after Ozma finishes her royal duties. We have the whole day, so don’t worry or anything.” Betsy advised Dorothy while gently patting her on the shoulder, with Woggle-Bug nodding in agreement.

“You’re friend is right. All that worrying will fry your brain, and we certainly don’t want that to happen now, do we?” Woggle-Bug chimed into the conversation with a hint of concern while Polychrome, Zeb, Button-Bright, and the others in the room also nodded in support.

“But by the time Ozma is finished. The guests will already be here, or at least some will be. If only Glinda were here to help..” Dorothy responded, sighing as she slumped back on the throne while feeling disappointed with herself; however, just when hope was lost, Glinda and Kiki were the first guests to arrive, and their presence surprised everyone.

Betsy, Zeb, and the others would all greet and introduce themselves to Glinda while Dorothy remained sitting on the throne.

“Dorothy, my dear. I see you have stepped on the Land of Oz once again; however, you need help getting Ozma’s gift, correct?” Glinda greeted Dorothy while walking inside the palace alongside Kiki, who was also happy to see Dorothy.

This surprised Dorothy as she quickly got up from the throne and went over to hug Glinda and Kiki rather joyfully.

“G-Glinda! Kiki! I’m happy to see you guys! I was also thinking about you and hoping you would help me retrieve Ozma’s gift. It’s in my house back in Kansas.” Dorothy greeted Glinda and Kiki before releasing herself from the hug as Kiki began to speak.

“I’m happy to see you as well and can help you. I’ve been training under Glinda so this Quadling girl can help you with your problems.” Kiki responded to Dorothy with a smile on her face before giving her a wink which surprised Dorothy as the girl had a look of curiosity on her face, thus leading her to speak once more.

“W-Wait?! You’re Glinda’s student?! That’s wonderful! Do you plan on taking Glinda’s palace in the future…” Dorothy asked Kiki with great interest and curiosity before seeing Kiki speaking once more.

“Something like that. I remember Glinda telling me that she needed someone just in case things hit the fan but other than that, It’s nothing too serious or anything,” Kiki responded.

At the same time, Glinda nodded in confirmation before chiming into the conversation.

“Kiki is right. I was going to help you; however, since Kiki offered instead, this will be a great showcase of what I’ve taught her throughout the months, so be sure to give Kiki your thanks once she’s finished.” Glinda advised Dorothy.

At the same time, the young girl smiled, nodding her head in the process before turning over to Kiki.

“That’s wonderful! I hope everything goes well concerning Glinda’s teaching and returning to Ozma’s gift; it’s at my home farmhouse in Kansas..” Dorothy spoke to Kiki rather joyfully as she waited for whatever was going to come next.

“Okay, I will read your mind for a bit, okay? That’s what is going to help me pinpoint the exact location of your home, and I know Glinda can easily tell me or do it on a whim; however, I want to learn everything on my own,” Kiki responded with a smile as she began to place her hands on Dorothy’s forehead thus beginning to read her mind.

Kiki began reading through Dorothy’s mind, and she saw the majority of her life, such as her as a baby, her first words, and her adventures in Oz, such as her encounters with the Wicked Witch of the West, Nome King, and Aurora.

“Alright, I’ve pinpointed the exact location of your home. I shall send you there right about now!” Kiki spoke to Dorothy once more as a brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy before sending her back to Kansas, much to the surprise of everyone.

“W-Whoa! I never knew Kiki or even Glinda could do something like that.” Tin Woodman spoke to himself while Scarecrow nodded in agreement.

*Kansas*

Dorothy appeared in front of her home, which seemed to have startled Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, who were sitting in front of their home.

“D-Dorothy?! Where in the world have you been? We thought you were at Betsy’s home or something!” Aunt Em cried out with a hint of relief while Uncle Henry nodded.

“We were looking for you all day yesterday! We figured you went to Betsy’s or you went to that..” Uncle Henry spoke as well, only to pause before finishing what he could say as he saw the look of joy on Dorothy’s face.

“I’ve gone to Oz again; however, I’m going to leave once more since I’m here to get a gift for my friend, Ozma!” Dorothy responded rather joyfully before quickly running inside while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry had confused looks on their faces.

“Oz, that darn place! For the past six years. She’s been talking about Oz. That place only brings back painful memories..” Aunt Em ranted to Uncle Henry before sighing to herself as she looked over at her husband, who had a look of support on his face.

“I know, dear. Dorothy is still traumatized by that tornado. She doesn’t talk about it, but I can’t imagine a poor eight-year-old girl being swept up by such a terrible event. That same eight-year-old girl is now a strong fourteen-year-old girl, so let her dream until further notice..” Uncle Henry advised his wife while gently placing his hand on her shoulder.

“Well, it’s not just that..It’s..” Aunt Em responded; however, before she finished whatever she was saying, Dorothy appeared from the door with the gift in her hand.

“I’m returning to Oz now. I’ll see you two soon. I love you!!” Dorothy spoke to her Uncle and Aunt for the final time, kissing both of them before running back inside.

“Dorothy, whatever adventures you find yourself being involved in. Please don’t become like your mother…” Aunt Em thought to herself before looking at Uncle Henry, who had a curious yet serious look on his face.

“I know that face. You’re thinking about Dorothy’s mother, aren’t you?” Uncle Henry spoke to his wife, ready to hear what she would say before being interrupted.

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy used her mirror in her room to return to Oz, and there, she was excited to present Ozma with her gift when the time was right.

“I’m back!!” Dorothy called out excitedly as she ran down the stairs to find Billina with her chicks, which made her happy.

“Billina! I’m happy to see you and your children. They’re so cute!” Dorothy complimented while slowly walking over to pet each chick. Billina’s chicks were small and resembled Billina, with ten chicks total.

“Oh, they’re such lovely things! What are their names?” Dorothy asked Billina joyfully while petting the chicks warmly as she waited for an answer from Billina.

“Well, all ten of them are named Dorothy, after you. Isn’t that wonderful?” Billina responded while Dorothy had the biggest smile on her face.

“Aww, I’m honored. Thank you. It means a lot to me, “ Dorothy said once more to Billina as the red hen smiled back.

“Of course, you’re wondering about your friends, right? Well, they’re about to greet the guests for the party; I was just taking the chicks to lay their eggs, so you better hurry so you can read off the announcements!” Billina advised Dorothy rather urgently, as this made Dorothy’s eyes widen with surprise.

“R-Really?! I’m going to miss it! Thank you for telling me! I refuse to be late, but chatting with you and meeting your children was nice!” Dorothy responded to Billina for the final time before quickly running across the palace's interiors, running past many stairs of the huge palace.

“Oh, man! I hope they didn’t start without me! I can’t let Ozma down!” Dorothy thought to herself while running toward her destination, hoping to make it in time for the guest’s arrival.

Chapter Text

(Ozma’s Birthday Celebration)

*Author’s Note: This chapter marks the end of the fifth story arc, and thank you to everyone who’s read this wonderful story*

*June 21st, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy ran across the palace with great speed in hopes of arriving at the throne room so she could announce the names of the guests.

“Damn it! I hope I’m not late! I don’t want Ozma or anyone doing work I should be doing.” Dorothy thought to herself, continuing to run towards her destination until finally, she arrived at the door that led to the throne room.

“Finally! I hope I’m not late.” Dorothy spoke to herself as she opened the door, and there, she saw her friends standing in the throne room.

“There you are! We were wondering where you’ve been. The guests are arriving right now, so be sure to take a seat promptly. It’s great seeing you again as well.” Oscar advised his friend as he saw the young girl nodding as she ran towards the throne.

“It’s good to see you again, my good friend, and I’m glad I made it in time.” Dorothy responded in between breaths as she quickly hugged Oscar before sitting on the throne, taking a breather to herself.

“We’re glad you made it, and don’t worry; you will welcome the guests while I announce their names. It’s a lengthy list, so remember each name, okay?” Scarecrow advised his friend while looking at the list of names, and Dorothy nodded understandingly.

“Got it,” Dorothy simply responded while cracking her knuckles in preparation to read the guests' names.

There was a moment of silence until suddenly, a group of people consisting of a little girl, two tall men, a fat bear, a king, and plenty of small servants entered the throne room.

“His gracious and most edible Majesty, King John Dough was the first ruler of the two kingdoms of Hiland and Loland. Also, we have the head of Booleywag, Chick. And their most faithful friend, Para Bruin, the rubber bear.” Scarecrow spoke in a clear, presenting voice as the group entered the throne room while Dorothy greeted them with a smile.

“Welcome to the Emerald City, the capital of Oz. We hope that you and the rest of our wonderful guests can enjoy a wonderful birthday celebration.” Dorothy greeted the first set of guests while smiling as she saw the group conversing with Tin Woodman.

“King John Dough! It’s been a while, hasn’t it? I shall escort you and the other guests into the dining area where the feast will be held.” Tin Woodman greeted the king with a gentle smile as he, the king, and the other guests made their way toward the dining area.

“Goodness, what a bunch of weird people..” Para spoke to himself, amazed, while following his friends into the dining area while Dorothy watched with an interested look.

“Alright, let’s see who the next batch of guests are,” Dorothy said to Scarecrow with great interest in her voice as she saw her friend smiling back.

“And for our next guests, we have the most loyal, mighty, and very supportive friend of children, his supreme highness…Santa Claus!!” Scarecrow announced with great enthusiasm.

“Ho Ho Ho! Great to see everyone here today and great to meet you all!!” Santa greeted with excitement in his voice while entering the throne room along with many of his elves.

This event made Dorothy, Betsy, and Zeb’s eyes light up with surprise since they weren’t expecting such an iconic figure to join the party.

“S-Santa!! I-It’s a pleasure to meet you; how have things been for you?” Dorothy greeted Santa while getting up from the throne to give Santa a handshake.

“Hello Dorothy, still having adventures, I see? I remember when you were just a little girl, and you always asked your Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to tell me to send you back to Oz,” Santa responded to Dorothy while letting out his iconic laugh as Dorothy nodded in confirmation.

“I-I still do, and Oz has been a good place for me, so I've always wanted to come back for years.” Dorothy responded while letting out a warm smile, which made Santa smile back.

“Very wonderful, my child..” Santa replied while looking over, noticing the star-shaped mark that was on her forehead, which piqued his interest.

“It seems the Good Witch of the North has blessed her. I sense great power building within her..” Santa thought to himself with great interest; however, his thoughts were quickly interrupted as he noticed Button-Bright.

“And he’s Button-Bright! What a long way from home that you’ve come from!” Santa spoke to the young boy, picking him up while Dorothy watched the events unfolding.

“Santa, where does he live? I’ve asked the boy, and he claims he doesn’t know, so it would help us so much if you told us.” Dorothy asked Santa politely while waiting for an answer.

“Don’t worry, I shall whisper it in your ear..” Santa responded before putting Button-Bright down and whispering the location to Dorothy’s ear.

“Oh really? That place. I wish I had known earlier, but I’ll tell Oscar and Button-Bright when the time comes. Thank you for telling me; I didn’t know THAT was such an obvious place.” Dorothy responded to Santa, thanking him in the process.

“I must head to the dining room now. It was a pleasure talking to you, Dorothy. Be sure to stay on the nice list. Even teenagers such as yourself can still receive coal.” Santa advised Dorothy with a mixture of sternness and gentleness in his voice while the young girl nodded understandingly.

“Nice talking to you as well, and I will!” Dorothy responded while she and Santa waved goodbye before leaving each other’s company as Santa and the rest of his elves entered the dining room.

“I never thought I’d seen Santa in the flesh. I always thought he was fake or something,” Zeb said while chuckling as Betsy smiled back.

“Well, I hope you don’t coal for not believing in him; remember what he told Dorothy: even teenagers could get coal.” Betsy responded in a rather playful yet teasing manner while Zeb nodded.

“I’m sure he’s understanding.” Zeb responded once more as he and Betsy watched more guests coming in.

“Next guest is the Braided Man of Pyramid Mountain.” Scarecrow announced graciously. The Braided Man entered the throne room, holding a box of flutters for Ozma.

“It’s a pleasure to see you again, Braided Man.” Dorothy greeted the gentleman, shaking hands with him in the process.

“It’s a pleasure to see you again, and I’ve brought these boxes of flutters for Princess Ozma. I’m sure she’ll enjoy them quite well.” Braided Man responded, showing Dorothy the gift while the young girl smiled back.

“And I’m sure she will. Ozma is accepting any gift she’ll receive.” Dorothy responded once more to Braided Man as she saw the gentleman smiling back before walking to the dining room to sit with the other guests.

“So many guests to greet! I never knew Ozma had so many friends and allies. It reminds me of speaking in front of my class,” Dorothy said to herself while sitting back on the throne, preparing to greet more guests coming their way.

Many more guests, such as King Evardo, his mother, his siblings, Queen Zixi of IX, King Bud of Noland, etc, would come their way, and eventually, after a few minutes, Ozma was ready to be greeted by the guests.

“D-Dorothy, are you sure I must close my eyes? I’m aware of the birthday party.” Ozma asked Dorothy rather cautiously, walking alongside Dorothy toward the main dining door.

“Of course, It makes it better. It’s a custom that the people of Earth do whenever there’s a surprise.” Dorothy responded while Ozma nodded as the girls continued walking toward the entrance until they reached the door. Dorothy would open the door slowly to reveal all the guests sitting at their dining tables with a huge banner of Ozma’s name hanging on the ceiling and balloons and other celebratory items within the room.

“Ozma, you may open your eyes now..” Dorothy told Ozma softly and gently as she saw Ozma slowly opening her eyes.

Everyone sat down and began to speak.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! OZMA!!” Dorothy and the other guests cried out in joy as plenty of trumpets started to play along with some confetti being shot into the ceiling, which made Ozma quite happy as she smiled warmly.

“T-Thank you, everyone. I truly appreciate it..” Ozma spoke with joy as she thanked everyone in the room before turning over to see Dorothy’s warm smile.

“Of course, you’re my friend. I know you already knew of the party, but I couldn’t help but surprise you. I also have something for you..”Dorothy responded to Ozma while walking over to where the presents were and picked out the gift she had been eager to give to Ozma.

“Happy Birthday. My friend. I hope you enjoy my gift to you.” Dorothy spoke to Ozma again, gently handing her the gift while Scarecrow and the others watched with smiles.

Ozma began to unwrap the gift until she saw that it was a portrait of her and Dorothy smiling together.

“D-Dorothy, I love it. It’s such a beautiful gift. Did you paint this? It looks beautiful, thanks..” Ozma spoke to Dorothy while feeling tears of joy on her face as she quickly hugged Dorothy.

“Of course. I wanted to create something that would be a representation of our friendship. Something that you will always remember forever..” Dorothy responded, hugging her back in the process.

Ozma’s party would be one of Oz’s biggest events in history. There was fellowship among the guests, including showcasing many magical tricks performed by Scarecrow, Glinda, Tin Woodman, and other such fun activities until finally, it was nighttime, and fireworks and celebrations were going off above Emerald City as Dorothy and Ozma were sitting on the grass, eating cake.

“Dorothy, are you ready to go home? Once the celebrations wrap up, I can send you home once you’ve fallen asleep; how does that sound?” Ozma asked Dorothy as she saw the young girl nod in confirmation.

“I don’t want to worry my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry any further, so I guess I’ll have to head home once I’ve fallen asleep, but I just want you to know that I’ve had a wonderful time hanging out with you and the rest of my friends. This night will be something I will always treasure.” Dorothy spoke to Ozma, smiling in the process while Ozma smiled back.

“So, I’ll send Button-Bright home first thing in the morning, and I’m surprised he lived THERE. It’s pretty obvious, but it shows that that boy is lucky.” Ozma responded while Dorothy smiled and nodded before looking back to see Polychrome, Button-Bright, and Shaggy-Man sitting with them, making both girls smile.

“I’m glad Polychrome will be reunited with her father soon and that Button-Bright will return home. This was a good day and birthday for my friend..” Dorothy thought to herself with a smile as this was interrupted by Polychrome, who began to speak.

“Dorothy, I just got word from Santa that my father will arrive in the morning to pick me up, so I’m going back home!! I just wanted to thank you for bringing me along. I will always treasure our moments. Oh! Don’t be afraid to visit me as well in the future.” Polychrome informed Dorothy with excitement in her voice.

This made Dorothy and the others smile.

“Wonderful news! Be sure to tell your father I said hello, and this will be my last night here, so I must say goodbye and thank you for your company. It was a wonderful time meeting and getting to know you.” Dorothy responded to Polychrome, bidding farewell to her before hugging her warmly.

“Thank you, and same for you! You’ve been such a good friend!” Polychrome responded, hugging Dorothy back before both girls released each other from the hug.

Dorothy would say her goodbyes to Button-Bright and Shaggy Man in advance, and of course, Button-Bright sniffled while Dorothy hugged him and Shaggy Man tipped his hat with respect.

“It was a pleasure to encounter you, my good friend. I wish you nothing but the best in your endeavors.,” Shaggy Man said to Dorothy, smiling at her as she smiled back at him.

“To be honest, I haven’t gotten any good sleep lately, so my head hitting the pillow will feel wonderful later on, but for now, let’s continue having fun!” Dorothy spoke to herself with joy, laughing as she and her friends continued to watch the fireworks for the remainder of their time.

Three hours later, most of the guests had gone home while Dorothy, Betsy, and Zeb prepared themselves to go to bed as surely they would wake up in their homes the next morning.

“Goodnight, Betsy. Goodnight Zeb. I’ll see you all next time; well, I’ll see Betsy tomorrow,” Dorothy said to her cousin and friend, chuckling to herself as she sat on her bed.

“Goodnight Dorothy! Seeing you again was great; the folks back home will be worried sick. But have a wonderful rest.” Betsy responded for the final time before placing his head on his pillow while Zeb followed suit.

“Finally, I can get a wonderful rest…” Dorothy spoke while yawning as she placed her head on the pillow, thus earning a well-earned rest as she and Toto was sent back home via Ozma’s magic.

*Nome Kingdom*

The Nome King was watching everything through his magic belt hanging up on the wall in his office.

“Foolish girl. My revenge is nearly at hand, and this time, I’m prepared..” Nome King uttered to himself before letting out a hearty laugh followed by a monstrous growl that wasn’t from Nome King...

End of Story Arc 5

Chapter Text

(The Nome King’s Plan)

*Author’s Note: A new arc begins! This arc is loosely based on the sixth book, The Emerald City of Oz*

*July 13th, 1906*

*Nome Kingdom*

One month has passed since Dorothy’s last adventure in Oz, and all seemed to be well; however, one person wasn’t so well, and it was Nome King who was in a furious mood.

“Kaliko!! Get in here right now!!” Nome King cried in fury, ringing the bell in hopes of alerting his servant to arrive at the scene, and to his luck, he did.

“G-Greetings, your majesty. What seems to be the trouble today?” Kaliko asked his ruler with a hint of fear yet politeness in his voice, bowing in the process; however, Nome King angrily threw his mini staff at the nome, hurting him.

“Fool! There’s always trouble!! What question is that?! I’ve brought you here to discuss my latest plan to crush Dorothy, Ozma. and the Emerald City!” Nome King responded angrily, stomping, while Kaliko quickly got up and began to speak.

“Why, of course. Please tell me the latest updates regarding the plan. We could finally let General Guph command the Nome Army after what seemed like forever.” Kaliko responded to Nome King while rubbing his head to ease the pain. Nome King smiled gleefully after hearing those words, and thus, he began to explain his plan.

“Correct! We shall have Guph lead at least fifty thousand nome soldiers march to the Emerald City, destroy it, and finally, enslave Ozma and the rest of the residents of that darn place!” Nome King responded joyfully, laughing to himself as Kaliko was going to say something; however, a voice interrupted him, and it was General Guph himself.

“Your majesty, this sounds like a marvelous plan; however, we can’t cross the Deadly Desert since anyone shall perish instantly. We need another alternative if we want to succeed in conquering the Emerald City.” Guph advised Nome King, entering the room with a stern look. General Guph was a relatively short and slim nome.

He wore a red military suit that was decorated with green emeralds, and he had green eyes.

“Like I care?! Find a way across the Deadly Desert! I must have my revenge on Ozma, Dorothy, and the other fools who crushed my dreams of conquering Oz!” Nome King responded rather angrily while Guph laughed in his face, much to his annoyance.

“There’s no other way to cross the Deadly Desert; however, I have one method. If we can drill a hole through our tunnels, we will eventually arrive at the Emerald City, and there, we can conquer Oz, and you’ll be happy your majesty. Nome King was pleased while hearing this as he quickly jumped up and down in joy.

“That’s it! My subjects shall build a tunnel under the desert right up to the Emerald City, and there, you and the nomes shall conquer the country!” Nome King responded joyfully while looking at Guph in his eyes, smiling at him.

“And shall we fail? Do you have a backup plan?” Guph responded, staring back at Nome King as he waited.

“Yes, I do. My little Nomes have spent countless months constructing him, and surely HE won’t fail me. Come along. I must show you something..” Nome King responded, smiling at the general as he and
Guph began to walk over to a door that led to the construction room. Nome King and Guph entered the room, and there stood an entire large and booming room filled with many Nomes constructing plenty of shields, arrows, and a vast beast that appeared to be sleeping.

“See? This is the untapped power of the Nomes. Something that Ozma and Dorothy can’t defeat. We can crush these fools with this power…” Nome King spoke to Guph with a hint of confidence while Guph gleefully smiled at what he saw.

“Hmmm, I see. And what do you call this magnificent beast? I’ve never seen the likes of this before.” Guph asked Nome King while observing the beast with great interest as he could hear his master laughing before speaking.

“It’s a special gift from the Growleywogs. This baby has the power and even cells from Dorothy, Ozma, Tin Woodman, and the other annoying folks. My blackbird has been spying on them for nearly a year while capturing Dorothy’s precious two visits. In short, this ultimate weapon shall bring me victory!” Nome King responded, laughing at the idea of him winning, while Guph was unsure as he sighed to himself.

“Your majesty. You do realize that the Growleywogs never get along despite their vast intelligence. They might be a grand scheme to overwhelm us so they could have Ozma and the Emerald City for themselves.” Guph warned Nome King while continuing to observe the ongoing construction of the mysterious creature.

“I’m aware. That’s why I’ve created a special control device to keep the creation under my control. Something that the Growleywogs miscalculated.” Nome King responded before smirking as he walked over and sat on his second throne.

Guph would follow him along to his second throne before sitting on the floor as he began to speak.

“Remember, I’m the only one in your dominions who can travel through the vast tunnels without getting lost, so be sure not to fire or hurt me until your wishes have been granted.” Guph seriously advised Nome King, which made the little man raise an eyebrow with curiosity.

“Suppose you fail? What shall I do? This mission is built upon the success of you getting through those tunnels and into the Emerald City.” Nome King responded, eyeing the general as he waited for an answer.

“Then I guess it’s the slicing machine, and someone such as Kaliko shall take my place in my failure; however, I must ask you something.” Guph responded, smiling at his ruler. This made Nome King get up from his throne rather angrily and walk toward the general.

“And what shall the question be?! Are you questioning my methods of punishment?!” Nome King asked Guph angrily, grabbing him by the collar and lifting him.

“The question is, what shall we do with Glinda? She is a good friend of Ozma and the others, and if she catches wind of the situation, all will be lost. Also, the trouble with you, Roquat. Is that you don’t think far enough..” Guph answered with concern and annoyance, while Nome King’s face was that of confidence.

“Oh? Don’t worry. This is why I shall have you gather more men across Oz. The more forces we have, the more powerful we become; soon, we’ll crush Glinda!” Nome King responded confidently while laughing before eventually letting go of Guph.

Guph felt slightly worried as he quickly got back up and glared at his masters.

“It will NOT be easy to overcome, Glinda. She’s the MOST powerful witch in the entirety of Oz. It’s suicide if we go for her..” Guph warned Nome King while. This seemed to have made the king conflicted in his thoughts.

“T-True; however, I’m sure that the gift from the Gwoleywogs can defeat Glinda, and if not, we could somehow turn her into an ornament..” Nome King responded rather nervously, twiddling his thumbs in the process while Guph sighed to himself.

“Well, the bright side is that Nomes are immortal, so we can’t be killed by old age, sickness, and other things. So maybe we’ll fight them until Ozma is tired. Also, our magic isn’t as strong, but countless evil creatures with magic powers could help us.” Guph explained to Nome King as this made him smile gleefully.

“Hmmm, I like it. But I also just thought of an idea. We can’t defeat Glinda; however, we could persuade her using hostages..” Nome King responded, chuckling to himself while Guph began to walk away.

“I shall head out tomorrow morning to gather the allies tomorrow afternoon. I will ensure you’ll be pleased.” Guph spoke to his master for the final time before exiting the building while Nome King waved goodbye.

“Guph! You will be remembered as the best general I had in years! Your sacrifice and efforts won’t go in vain,” Nome King said before letting out a grin, feeling excited to conquer the Emerald City. Guph would continue to walk across the orangish area filled with Nomes working on their arrows and other things.

“I fear that this mission could lead to failure. How are we sure the people I gather will fully have our trust? Taking over Oz is a huge task, and most opposing yet weak countries might take the chance and seize our army..” Guph thought to himself while walking across the area before eventually arriving at his office.

“Perhaps I should start with the Whimises tomorrow afternoon since they were so kind to give their DNA to the weapon we’re creating..” Guph spoke to himself for the final time before entering his office, where he remained for the rest of the day.

*July 14th, 1906*

*Kansas*

*1:26 pm*

The next day arrived, and Uncle Henry and Aunt Em were sitting in front of their porch, staring into the beautiful prairies of Kansas; however, their faces were not of a state of relaxation, rather one of fear and sadness.

The reason for this was the letter Uncle Henry held that detailed their eviction…

Chapter Text

(Henry and Em in Oz)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Kansas*

*1:35 pm*

Dorothy walked downstairs to check on her Uncle Henry and Aunt Em, who was sitting in their living room not too long after sitting outside and there, she saw Aunt Em crying softly to herself while Uncle Henry closed his eyes in sadness.

“Aunt Em, Uncle Henry, what’s wrong? Did something bad happen?” Dorothy asked her caregivers with a rather sad look as she stood there, waiting for an answer from either of them while Uncle Henry began to respond to the question.

“Well, this has been something that Me and Em have been dealing with for quite some time, and we didn’t want to worry you by telling you, but It’s to my great sadness that we must give up the farm, my dear, and go live somewhere else..” Uncle Henry responded sadly, as this news surprised Dorothy.

“W-What do you mean?! You are a good man! Who would do such a terrible thing to you? Please tell me why?” Dorothy responded with shock while Uncle Henry explained the situation to Dorothy.

“Well, we’ve grown poorer almost every year after the tornado swept up our original house, and that forced me to take a loan out of the bank just so I could rebuild the house; however, It all came with the cost and that made me unable to pay the mortgage. In short, I must pay the bank or leave the farm. I can’t possibly get that kind of money..” Uncle Henry explained to Dorothy sadly while Aunt Em nodded in agreement before speaking out.

“We don’t mind for ourselves; however, we can’t bear to see such a young girl as you experience poverty and working before becoming a grown woman. It saddens me to even think of it..” Aunt Em spoke to Dorothy as well, wiping tears from her face using a napkin while Dorothy hugged her Aunt and Uncle.

“W-What could I do to earn money?” Dorothy asked her Aunt and Uncle while looking down in sadness as Aunt Em began to respond to the question.

“You could do housework or be a nursemaid to children. There’s an orphanage that a good friend of mine works at. I might send her a letter to let her know of the situation..” Aunt Em responded to Dorothy, and as things seemed hopeless, Dorothy’s face quickly lit up with joy.

“Wait! I could have Ozma, my good friend help us! This would also be a good chance for you guys to meet her in Oz!” Dorothy spoke to her aunt and uncle joyfully while smiling at them as this seemed to have surprised the couple.

“O-Ozma?, Oz?! What in the world are you talking about? This isn’t the time to be joking around, we’re on the verge of losing our home!” Aunt Em sternly spoke to Dorothy, giving her a stern look while Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“She’s right. If this is a joke then it’s best to cut it off before you say something you might regret. We all know you love Oz; however, there’s just a place and time for jokes.” Uncle Henry spoke to Dorothy as well; however, Dorothy was completely serious as her demeanor turned serious.

“I’m not joking. I can have Ozma help us with our finances, and during that time, I can show you Oz and the rest of my friends. Trust me, Oz is indeed a real place.” Dorothy responded earnestly before walking upstairs while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry followed along.

“B-But how would we even enter Oz? It seems like a faraway place, and I don’t know if any vehicle will take us to such a far place.” Uncle Henry asked Dorothy curiously while continuing to walk.

“My mirror. I usually talk to Ozma on certain days, so we could use the mirror to enter Oz.” Dorothy responded to Uncle Henry, smiling at him. Dorothy would eventually make it to her room along with Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, and there, stood her mirror.

“D-Dorothy, are you sure this is going to work? I know you’ve been on strange adventures; however, you can’t just go to places using a mirror, It’s out of this world..” Aunt Em asked Dorothy with a look of concern on her face while Dorothy smiled back.

“Trust me, we’ll be in Oz before we know it! I just have to call upon Ozma, my good friend..” Dorothy responded to Aunt Em, smiling at her before turning back to face the mirror, and from there, she began to speak to the mirror.

“Ozma!! It’s me, Dorothy. I have an important matter to speak to you about, if you could hear me, please answer.” Dorothy spoke to the mirror in a clear and loud voice, and for a few seconds, there was silence in the room until the mirror eventually changed from Dorothy’s reflection into Ozma, surprising Aunt Em and Uncle Henry.

“W-Well, I’ll be! Oz was indeed a real place after all.” Uncle Henry uttered in surprise while Aunt Em nodded in agreement, which made Dorothy smile, as everyone heard Ozma beginning to speak.

“Dorothy, my dear! How have things been going for you? I see you’ve brought your Uncle and Aunt this time, right?” Ozma greeted Dorothy from the mirror, as she saw her friend waving back joyfully.

“I sure have, Aunt Em and Uncle Henry have been taking care of me ever since I was a baby, and I’ll forever be grateful for them until the day I die.” Dorothy responded while nodding her head toward the mirror, signaling for Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to introduce themselves to Ozma.

“G-Good Afternoon, I’m Henry Gale. It’s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty. Thank you for treating Dorothy right for all of these months.” Uncle Henry greeted Ozma, bowing to show respect while Aunt Em was next in line.

“Good Afternoon, Your Majesty. I’m Em and It’s also a pleasure to meet you, I also thank you for treating Dorothy right as well.” Aunt Em greeted Ozma, bowing as well, as this made Dorothy and Ozma smile warmly.

“It’s wonderful to meet you both. I’ve heard so many good things about you two, so I’m glad to have finally met the both of you.” Ozma responded with a smile while Dorothy slowly walked closer to the mirror.

“I’m sure they are, but we’re also facing some troubles. The trouble is that me and my family might go homeless if my Uncle Henry doesn’t pay the mortgage, and the downside is that he doesn’t have that kind of money, so I was wondering if you could help us..” Dorothy spoke to Ozma once more, but with a more serious voice while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry lowered their heads due to being reminded of the startling fact.

The news shocked Ozma, her eyes widening in the process before she spoke once more.

“How terrible! Nobody shouldn’t have to lose their livelihood over a worthless piece of paper! If I had it my way. The entire Earth would be free of money, but thank you for telling me about this, I’ll send some money that will ensure that you and your family live more comfortably.” Ozma responded with surprise in her voice before it settled into a more calm one as the news brought smiles to the faces of Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry.

“R-Really?! Thank you! God bless your soul! H-How could we ever repay you?!” Aunt Em spoke out, nearly crying tears of joy while Uncle Henry smiled at Ozma.

“Thank you, young lady. We will always appreciate your kindness. This could save our lives, and while we don’t care if we go broke and homeless, we just don’t want Dorothy going through such a terrible thing.” Uncle Henry spoke to Ozma as well, smiling at her.

“Of course, anything for my friend. You guys are important to me, like how Dorothy is.” Ozma responded, smiling at the couple while Dorothy began to speak.

“Now, let’s all head over to Oz, shall we? I want you both to meet the rest of my friends!” Dorothy spoke to her aunt and uncle with a smile, and of course, Aunt Em and Uncle Henry were hesitant at first; however, they eventually gave in.

“S-Sure, I’ve already fed the farm animals and managed to freshen up a bit, so I’m ready.” Uncle Henry responded while Aunt Em nodded her head in confirmation.

“I’m ready as well.” Aunt Em responded as this made Dorothy smile brightly.

“Wonderful! I know that you two are going to enjoy Oz quite well.” Dorothy spoke to her aunt and uncle with joy in her voice.

There were a few moments of silence before Ozma began to click her heels three times before a brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy, Aunt Em, Uncle Henry, and even Toto and Eureka thus sending them all to Oz.

*Emerald Palace*

Everyone had arrived at the Emerald City, and there, Uncle Henry and Aunt Em were surprised at what they saw.

“W-Well I’ll be! The Emerald City that Dorothy mentions was real after all. It’s quite beautiful.” Uncle Henry spoke in awestruck while Aunt Em nodded in agreement.

“This place…” Aunt Em uttered to herself while looking around the palace in awestruck.

“Don’t be afraid! You’re in the Land of Oz, where everyone is happy and can live freely. I hope that both of you can enjoy the visit.” Dorothy advised her aunt and uncle, gently grabbing them by their hands as she walked them over toward Ozma, who was sitting on her throne.

“Greetings, Henry and Em. It’s wonderful to see both of you in the flesh. We have much to do today, so I’ll have my bodyguard, Omby Amby take you guys on a tour of the Emerald City.” Ozma greeted Aunt Em and Uncle Henry with a smile as Omby Amby stepped forward.

Omby Amby was a tall, slender man that appeared to be in his thirties. He wore a royal green military uniform that had a sword on it.

“Greetings, I’m Omby Amby. I shall be accompanying both of you today, so if you’ll kindly follow me..” Omby Amby spoke to the couple politely, walking over to the door located to his right while Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry followed him.

Ozma noticed the door they were entering, which intrigued her.

“It seems he intends to do something else beforehand..” Ozma thought to herself while staring at the door, waiting for any developments.

*Training Room*

Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry entered the green room, and all three of them were confused at this.

“What is this place? Is it a part of the tour?” Aunt Em asked the bodyguard with curiosity while Omby Emby nodded in confirmation.

“Yes; however, before we proceed, I must test Dorothy for she is the Princess of Oz…” Omby Amby responded, taking off his uniform while Dorothy was confused.

“W-What do you mean? Is Ozma aware of the test?” Dorothy asked the bodyguard curiously while Uncle Henry nodded in support of Dorothy.

“She’s right, what kind of test is this? Did you speak to Princess Ozma?” Uncle Henry asked as well, waiting for an answer as Omby Amby eventually spoke out.

“It’s simple, Dorothy must land one hit on me. If she’s truly worthy of being Ozma’s friend and loyal princess, she must be strong enough for the job..” Omby Amby responded, cracking his knuckles while the news surprised Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry.

“O-One Hit, that’s all?” Dorothy responded in a surprised manner while Omby Amby nodded in confirmation.

“One hit and I must advise you. I’m far stronger than the Wicked Witch of the West, Aurora, and Mombi, slightly; however, I’ll go easy on you, Dorothy Gale.” Omby Amby responded, preparing himself to test the young girl as Dorothy eventually stepped up.

“I’ll accept the challenge. I never fought anyone let alone fought during my lifetime; however, If I’m going to be a Princess of Oz, then I must learn how to fight” Dorothy spoke to Omby Amby, accepting the offer as she prepared herself for the upcoming challenge.

“G-Good Luck, Dorothy! Don’t get yourself killed. Give up if things overwhelm you.” Aunt Em advised Dorothy while seeing the young girl smiling at them before turning back to face the bodyguard.

“Alright! Here goes!” Dorothy cried out, charging toward Omby Amby in hopes of landing a blow on him.

*Land of Whimies*

Meanwhile, Guph and the Nome army arrived at the Whimies Land, eager to recruit them for their invasion of the Emerald City.

“Alright, men. Let’s start recruiting!” Guph spoke to his fellow Nomes, laughing to himself before heading towards the city.

Chapter Text

(Dorothy’s Training Session)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Emerald Training Room*

Dorothy stood in front of Omby Amby, ready to attack him.

“Dorothy, just to let you know, I was trained by the former King Pastoria himself; however, he’s much stronger than me, and he has taught me a lot, so this doesn’t mean I’m a pushover or anything.” Omby Amby advised Dorothy while letting out a smile as Dorothy would eventually smile back.

“King Pastoria? Now that’s interesting. I’m not much of a fighter; however, I can still pull my weight..” Dorothy responded confidently before looking over at Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, who had worried looks on their faces which was softened by a thumbs up from her.

“Alright, here goes nothing!!” Dorothy cried out in motivation as she charged toward her opponent rather quickly.

Dorothy charged toward Omby Amby, preparing to deliver the single blow on her opponent; however, right when she was going to punch him, Omby Amby quickly dodged the attack.

“W-What?! H-He moved so fast?!” Dorothy uttered in surprise while looking around for her opponent; however, she was unaware that Omby Amby was charging behind her.

Omby Amby quickly dashed toward Dorothy and delivered a hard kick toward her neck, which caused her to produce a yelp of pain, shocking Aunt Em and Uncle Henry in the process as they had shocked expressions on their faces.

“D-Dorothy!!” Aunt Em and Uncle Henry both cried in shock when they saw their adoptive daughter falling to the floor while Omby Amby landed on his feet without issue.

“Stand tall! If you wish to be any sort of princess in Oz, you must learn how to fight while also being able to hit me.” Omby Amby ordered Dorothy sternly as he saw the young girl slowly getting up while rubbing her neck in pain.

“D-Damn. H-He’s fast. This is going to be tougher than I thought..” Dorothy thought to herself while taking a few deep breaths as she managed to get up fully, much to the pleasure of Omby Amby.

“Dorothy, I must also remind you. If you intend to give up, you will be banished from Oz entirely. So you must come at everything that you got! You must also be ready for any future threats that might come to Oz, so attack me with everything you have.” Omby Amby advised Dorothy as the revelation surprised the young girl quite a bit.

“I see, well, I guess I won’t be giving up anytime soon. I refuse to be banished from Oz..” Dorothy uttered in a surprised manner, still taking a few deep breaths before charging at her opponent yet again.

Dorothy let out a small yell as she charged toward her opponent in an attempt to deliver a punch; however, Omby Amby managed to dodge it by performing an after-image technique, stunning Dorothy.

“W-What?! T-There are three of you?! No fair!!” Dorothy cried out, making a pouty face while Omby Amby chuckled at her before explaining the trick.

“Oh no, only one of us is real. This after-image trick is something I’ve learned during my days of serving King Pastoria. I’ll move my body extremely fast to the point where I can leave doubles of myself for just a few seconds, thus creating the illusion of doubles. Amazing, isn’t it?” Omby Amby explained to Dorothy before eventually landing a punch toward the young girl, sending her flying across the room as she landed on the ground.

During the fight, Aunt Em’s face was filled with worry and anxiety, while Uncle Henry remained firm despite feeling the same way.

“D-Dorothy! Please give up! It’s not worth getting yourself killed..” Aunt Em advised Dorothy; however, she felt Henry’s hand gently touching her shoulder, making her look toward him as she saw him shaking his head.

“No, Dorothy won’t give up. This place is her world. I sense she won't stop until she’s won…” Uncle Henry seriously spoke to Aunt Em as the pair continued watching the ongoing session.

Back on the training field,
Dorothy would slowly get back up after being punched by the general.

“Wow, that’s interesting. It’s almost like being one with your mind and body, right? And another thing, I’m also getting excited. I don’t know why, but my blood is kinda pumping..” Dorothy spoke to Omby Amby, wiping small blood from her mouth while smirking.

“That’s the spirit! I want you to give me everything that you’ve got, Dorothy.” Omby Amby advised the young girl, smiling back as he prepared for whatever was coming his way.

Dorothy would once again charge at Omby Amby, preparing to deliver another punch toward her opponent; however, right when she was going to punch Omby Amby,

The general dodged the attack by using another after-image attack, surprising Dorothy once more.

“Too slow! You must become one with your body and mind. You are too reliant on using your fists!” Omby Amby spoke to Dorothy sternly before delivering another punch on her cheek, and this sent the girl flying once more before she fell to the ground.

Dorothy felt pain on her cheek; however, she refused to give up as she slowly got back up, smiling yet again at the ordeal.

“Omby is strong. There’s no way I could beat him in a fight; however, If I can manage to hit him once then I can continue seeing my friends! I-I refuse to give up!” Dorothy thought to herself in between breaths while feeling the motivation slowly creep up within her as she cracked her knuckles before getting ready to charge at her opponent once more.

Dorothy would quickly run toward Omby Amby once more with great speed; however the general chuckled while seeing this due to already knowing the outcome, but he saw Dorothy doing a rather high jump.

“Take this, Omby!!” Dorothy cried out, charging toward her opponent with great speed which initially surprised the general due to the unexpected nature of the jump.

Dorothy continued to charge directly at Omby, hoping to land a single punch on the general; however, Omby quickly dodged it.

“You’re slowly learning! Do you realize I’m also training you as well, hm? You can’t be a Princess of Oz if you intend to not become a fighter like Ozma and Pastoria..” Omby Amby spoke to Dorothy while letting out a smile; however, he noticed the young girl using her legs, catching him off guard.

Dorothy attempted to use her legs to deliver a kick to Omby; however, the general quickly used another after-image to dodge the upcoming attack, and despite this, Dorothy smiled.

“Fooled you! I knew you were going to use an after-image!” Dorothy responded playfully while looking around to see which one was the real Omby before settling her eyes on the one to her right.

“I’ve found you!” Dorothy cried out with a smile while attempting to punch Omby; however, she realized that Omby was only an after-image after discovering her attack went through the general.

Dorothy appeared to be surprised at this as she quickly looked around to see where the real Omby was; however, she failed to realize that Omby was right above her.

“It’s going to take more than that to fool me! I’ve seen every trick in the book, Dorothy!” Omby Amby advised Dorothy before descending toward his opponent with great speed.

Omby Amby descended toward Dorothy, hoping to deliver a hard kick or punch to the girl; HOWEVER, right when he was going to punch Dorothy, the young girl vanished, revealing an after-image, shocking Omby Amby.

“W-What?!” Omby Amby uttered in surprise and shock while looking around to find the real Dorothy, and unknown to him Dorothy was standing at the corner of the ceiling, giggling to herself.

“He fell for it! I used an after-image of my attempted kick on him. Now he’s assuming that the Dorothy he fought was an after-image; however, that was the real me all along. I just decided to play mind games with him..” Dorothy quietly spoke to herself before focusing on her target, and eventually using her feet to push herself toward her opponent.

Dorothy would charge at Omby, preparing to deliver a mighty punch toward him; however, unknown to her, the star mark that’s been on her forehead for years slowly began to glow.

“Omby! I think I understand why we’re doing this. How can I ever protect my friends If I can’t even fight? Yes, I killed the Wicked Witches of the West and East, but that was by accident and I would have been defeated if I fought them; however, I must not give up! I will land that blow on Omby!” Dorothy thought to herself while getting closer to her opponent until she was at a good distance to deliver a punch, and there, she heard Aunt Em and Uncle Henry cheering her on while also remembering all the good times she had in Oz up until that point.

“I will win!!” Dorothy cried out as this alerted Omby Amby; however, it was too late as Dorothy successfully managed to land a hard uppercut toward his jaw, thus sending him up in the air before he fell to the ground.

Dorothy stood victorious; however, the weight of the blows she received finally caught up to her as she fell to the ground, completely exhausted.

“I-I Won!! I won!!” Dorothy cried in victory while making a peace sign in the air to show her victory, and this alerted Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to quickly come to her aid.

“Dorothy, my dear child! Are you okay!” Aunt Em asked Dorothy with concern as she ran toward her adoptive daughter along with Uncle Henry.

“You did great, Dorothy. You are truly a strong girl, just like your mother..” Uncle Henry spoke to Dorothy rather proudly while Dorothy smiled warmly at them, chuckling to herself.

“I’m doing good, and thanks! I don’t know much about my mother; however, I know she’ll be proud.” Dorothy responded, chuckling once more while being helped by Aunt Em and Uncle Henry back on her feet.

“D-Dorothy. You did great. I must admit. I kinda allowed you to hit me there; however, I saw that you had determination and skill..” Omby Amby congratulated Dorothy while slowly getting back up and walking toward Dorothy.

“Thanks! I don’t mind doing this again. I need to learn how to be a fighter. That’s the only way for me to protect my friends from people like Nome King or whoever might come our way.” Dorothy thanked Omby Amby while giving him a smile and a thumbs-up.

“No, thank you for accepting the challenge, and I was also lying about banishing you from Oz. That was something I used to motivate you and only Ozma has the authority to do such a task.” Omby Amby responded while smiling at the young girl as he and everyone else shared a warm laugh.

“Dorothy, just like your Aunt said. You are just like your mother. It’s only a matter of time before you know the truth, but for now, have no worries..” Omby Amby thought to himself before helping Aunt Em and Uncle Henry take Dorothy to the hospital room.

*Land of the Whimsies*

Guph and the Nome army marched across the colorful land that was filled with many buildings with different colors such as blue, red, pink, etc.

“These Whimsies are foolish enough to think nobody won’t see through their big-headed masks. Despite their strength, they’re quite kind; however, they’re very easy to manipulate if you choose the right words..” Guph thought to himself while walking across the colorful city.

The Whimsies in question were large and muscular; however, they all had tiny heads that were hidden by their big-headed masks. Guph and the rest of the Nome Army continued to walk until stopping in front of the Whimisie Chief’s office building which was guarded by a single Whimsie.

“I wish to see the Chief of the Whimsies, my good sir..” Guph politely spoke to the Whimsie Guard in hopes of gaining its trust.

Will Guph succeed in gaining the trust of the Whimsies?!

Chapter Text

(A Visit to the Rainbow)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Land of Whimsies*

Guph stood in front of the Whimsie Guard, hoping to enter the chief’s office in hopes of talking to him.

“I wish to see the Chief of the Whimsies..” Guph asked the guard, and to his surprise, the guard nodded his head before getting out of their way so they could enter the office.

“Of course. We hope that you are enjoying your stay. The chief should be able to answer any questions you might have..” The Whimsie Guard spoke to Guph and the other nomes as he saw them enter the office.

“Why, of course. It’s such an honor meeting the chief of this wonderful country..” Guph responded with a cunning smile before officially making his way to the Chief’s office.

The office was small with the only piece of furniture being a small chair, and there stood the Whimsie Chief.

“Greetings, I’m General Guph, commander of the powerful Nome Army. We Nomes are going to conquer the Land of Oz, capture Ozma and the other Ozians, and plunder the whole country; however, we need the Whimsies's assistance…” Guph introduced himself while also explaining the situation to the chief as this intrigued him greatly, making him speak up.

“Will there be any fighting? We’ve been teased due to our small heads for most of our lives, hence why we wear big heads in our place..” The Whimsie Chief asked Guph curiously while he awaited an answer from the general, and to his luck, Guph nodded in confirmation.

“Plenty. We’ve heard of your powerful strength. Hence why we wanted your help. If possible, we also want to get a sample of your DNA so it could go towards Roqaut’s secret weapon..” Guph answered, letting out a smile while
The Whimsie Guard laughed to himself before speaking once more.

“What reward will you give us if we help? And we’ve already given our DNA. The Growelywogs made sure of it, now tell us, what is our reward!” The Whimsie Chief responded rather excitedly mixed with impatience while Guph smiled even more, preparing to answer the question.

“The great King Roquat shall use his power to give every Whimsie a natural head as big and fine as the false head you and the others now wear..” Guph responded, hoping to give the Whimsies a sense of hope and confidence, and luckily this made the chief quite happy.

“Wonderful! I shall sing a song to celebrate this new partnership, wanna hear it? You better say yes!” The Whimsie Chief spoke with joy before getting up from his chair to sing a joyful song much to Guph’s dismay.

“He didn’t even wait for my answer; however, we’ve got the Whimsies so we’re good, but my main concern is getting the Growlywogs’s trust. I know they’ve sent their secret weapon to us; however, I fear that this might blow up in our faces…” Guph thought to himself with a rather serious expression on his face while continuing to hear the
Whimsie Chief’s singing that was heard throughout the kingdom.

*Emerald City*

A few minutes passed after Dorothy’s training session with Omby Amby as the young girl showed Aunt Em and Uncle Henry their rooms.

The room was a beautiful Victorian-styled area filled with plenty of books both from Dorothy’s world and Oz. There were also beautiful red velvet couches.

“These are your rooms during your visit. I hope the both of you guys can make yourselves at home” Dorothy spoke to her Aunt Em and Uncle Henry while showing them the rooms, and they found it to be quite beautiful.

“I must say, Oz is quite a lovely place so far. I don’t mind visiting here from time to time; however, we should head back home and change into our Sunday clothes.” Uncle Henry responded joyfully while observing the room along with Aunt Em who nodded in agreement.

“Don’t worry. Ozma will take care of that. Once the both of you change into something nice, I’ll take the both of you to meet another friend of mine.” Dorothy responded with a smile while walking over to the window to take a look at the beautiful scenery of the city.

“A friend? What is their name? We would love to meet the people you’ve been talking to us about” Aunt Em asked Dorothy curiously while walking over toward the window alongside Uncle Henry.

“Is it that Scarecrow fellow or perhaps that Tin Woodman fellow?” Uncle Henry chimed into the conversation; however, Dorothy shook her head in denial before answering their question.

“Nope, We’re going to the rainbow to meet my friend, Polychrome. I’ve promised her that I’ll visit her home next time and I want to keep that promise.” Dorothy responded joyfully while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry had surprised looks on their faces.

“R-Rainbow?! That’s impossible. Surely that must be a town in Oz, right?” Aunt Em responded to Dorothy in a surprised manner; however, Dorothy shook her head once more before answering once again.

“Anything is possible in the Land of Oz, but let’s get going now. I want the both of you to have as much fun as possible.” Dorothy responded joyfully before exiting the room, leaving Aunt Em and Uncle Henry alone for a brief moment before eventually following Dorothy.

The gang would tour some of the palace some more before meeting up with Ozma, who would change Aunt Em and Uncle Henry’s outfits into something more fancy.

The new outfits were royal blue decorated with fine small jewelry. Uncle Henry’s new outfit was a blue suit similar to a trenchcoat along with a hat while Aunt Em’s outfit was a royal blue Victorian dress and she wore a feather on top of her bun.

“And there we have it. Henry and Em are officially ready to tour the Emerald City while also visiting Polychrome.” Ozma spoke to Dorothy with a smile before looking over to see the couple smiling at her.

“Wonderful! These outfits look so splendid on us, thank you for this. It reminds me of our Sunday clothes.” Uncle Henry thanked Ozma while Aunt Em nodded in agreement.

“You’re welcome, and I wish I could go with everyone, but I have royal duties to attend to, so Omby Amby shall be taking my place, but I hope nobody doesn’t mind..” Ozma responded with a smile while Dorothy and the others all gave her a reassuring look to ensure that things were all good.

“No worries, young lady. Being a Princess is quite a hassle so we must respect your time and effort.” Aunt Em responded kindly while Uncle Henry and Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“Honestly, If it were up to me then I would have Ozma join us since she deserves a break; however, I know what she’s doing is important..” Dorothy spoke to her Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, making Ozma smile.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be available after my royal duties, so I’ll make sure to spend as much time as possible with you guys, but I also must send everyone to the Rainbow Kingdom. I don’t want to waste any more time.” Ozma responded before clicking her heels three times.

“Silver Shoes, I command you to send Dorothy and the others to Polychrome’s home, the Rainbow Kingdom!” Ozma commanded the Silver Shoes. A brilliant flash of light consumed Dorothy and the others before sending them straight to the Rainbow Kingdom.

*Rainbow Kingdom*

Dorothy, Aunt Em, Uncle Henry, and Omby Amby arrive at the beautiful Rainbow Kingdom which is filled with beautiful rainbow buildings.

Uncle Henry and Aunt were awestruck at the majestic view of the Rainbow Palace which caused them to let out a few sounds of amazement.

The Rainbowland was vibrant in many colors that represented the rainbow, and it was filled with plenty of people with rainbow-colored hair and clothing while the scenery had a dreamy-like feel to it.

“This place is beautiful! It feels like we’re in Heaven!” Aunt Em spoke in awestruck while Dorothy smiled at her amazement.

“It’s quite beautiful. The palace should be this way. I remember Polychrome telling me the directions during my last visit, so please follow me.” Dorothy responded joyfully before resuming their adventure toward the palace.

“Dorothy, you truly know many people. It seems making friends here is quite easy for you.” Omby Amby spoke to Dorothy while walking along with the girl and her caregivers.

“It is. I have been lonely for most of my early childhood, so most of my friends are in Oz while my only friend on Earth is Betsy Bobbin, but other than that, Oz is where I feel like my heart is.” Dorothy answered while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry smiled at what they just heard as they continued to walk toward the palace.

“I see, I recalled seeing Betsy back at Ozma’s birthday party along with the other boy, so it’s nice to see that you have friends back in your world. That’s also why I’ve done that small training session with you so that you could protect those you love..” Omby Amby responded, smiling at the young girl which made Dorothy smile even more.

“And I’ll always thank you for that; however, could I ask you a question?” Dorothy asked Omby Amby curiously, prompting the young man to look back at the girl.

“And what question shall I answer?” Omby Amby responded, stopping in his tracks to answer the question, as he heard Dorothy speaking. “If you are more powerful than the Wicked Witches then why didn’t you stop them? I can understand Mombi since Ozma told me that she was defeated by Locasta, and she didn’t do anything evil ever again until the whole Jinjur ordeal; however, the other Wicked Witches were quite active in their evil.” Dorothy asked seriously while Omby Amby quickly answered the question.

“Well, the former Wizard of Oz, Oscar, told me not to interfere and he reasons that they minded their business; however, The Wicked Witches knew that Oscar wasn’t all-powerful and were in talks of overthrowing him. If that were to happen, the Emerald City would have fallen under their control..” Omby Amby seriously explained to Dorothy while this surprised the young girl.

“R-Really?! No wonder why the Wicked Witch of the West wanted the Silver Shoes. She was planning on conquering Oz with them sooner or later, but what about Glinda? I know she’ll stop them.” Dorothy responded in surprise while Omby Amby shook his head, surprising the young girl again.

“Glinda can’t get involved in any affairs unless it’s necessary. If she was to engage in combat, she’d die, and Glinda knows this for a fact; however, such an event would never happen in the first place because of me..” Omby Amby explained to Dorothy as this shocked the young girl.

“R-Really?! That’s awful. What if Glinda dies and there’s a threat that we can’t defeat…” Dorothy asked with worry as this struck Omby Amby to the core, as he gave her a serious look.

“And that’s what I’m worried about. There’s plenty of ugly history in Oz that you don’t know about; however, you shall know in due time..” Omby Amby responded for the final time before resuming the walk while Dorothy, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry followed him.

“No wonder why Kiki is always with Glinda, but this means….” Dorothy thought to herself before stopping in her tracks to take another look at the beautiful palace which was home to Polychrome.

Dorothy began to think about her friends, all the enemies she’s faced, and everything else during her time in Oz as the young girl began to close her eyes to breathe the air of the kingdom before opening her eyes once more.

“I want to get stronger! So strong that Glinda, Kiki, and the rest of my friends won’t have to die!” Dorothy thought to herself once more while placing her fist over her heart, vowing to get stronger for the sake of her loved ones.

Chapter Text

(Reunion with Polychrome)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Rainbow Kingdom*

Dorothy and the others finally stood in front of the palace which was quite beautiful.

The palace appeared to be rich in rainbow colors and had a medieval yet modern feel, with plenty of buildings to support it.

“Polychrome’s place is beautiful. I can’t wait to see my friend once more. I just wish Button-Bright and Shaggy Man were here to see this..” Dorothy spoke in wonder while looking at the giant, beautiful door as Omby Amby nodded in agreement before knocking on the door.

“This rainbow place is quite beautiful! For a second I thought we were in Heaven or something, but this seems like the real deal.” Uncle Henry spoke in a surprised manner while he waited for the door to open alongside his wife and adoptive daughter.

There were a few seconds of waiting before the doors eventually opened to reveal Polychrome, and she was excited to see Dorothy once more.

“D-Dorothy! You came! You’ve kept your promise to see me once you come back to Oz!” Polychrome greeted Dorothy joyfully as she jumped over to hug her friend warmly which made Omby Amby, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry smile at this.

“Of course, you were the first person I thought of when I came to Oz. It’s great seeing you again, how have things been?” Dorothy asked Polychrome, hugging her back warmly while she waited for an answer from her friend.

“I’ve been doing great. I’ve just been working on my powers, that’s all, and you?” Polychrome responded with a smile before releasing herself from the hug as Dorothy began to speak.

“That’s wonderful. I’ve been doing well recently, and I want you to meet two people who are the world to me.” Dorothy responded with a smile while she and the others officially entered the palace.

“I would love to meet them, and I’m glad that you are doing well, so who are the people I should meet?” Polychrome responded with a warm smile while looking to see Dorothy signaling for Uncle Henry and Aunt Em to introduce themselves. Both Uncle Henry and Aunt Em would officially introduce themselves to Polychrome as they waved at her.

“Good Afternoon, I’m Henry Gale. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Your kind seems to be quite nice. I hope we can make the stay worth it.” Uncle Henry greeted Polychrome while tipping his hat to show respect which made Polychrome smile.

“And I’m Emillia, but you could call me Em for short and It’s also a pleasure to meet you.” Aunt Em greeted Polychrome as well. Polychrome smiled at both adults as she began shaking their hands fondly.

“Glad to meet you! I’m Polychrome, and I’m roughly 1,000 years old. I’m the youngest out of my older sisters, but that doesn’t mean I’m a pushover.” Polychrome responded politely, shaking hands with Uncle Henry and Aunt Em while Dorothy immediately began questioning this.

“Wait, I thought you were millions of years old?” Dorothy asked her friend curiously while Polychrome giggled before making a silly face.

“I miscounted. I thought one thousand was a million, and I assumed that until my sisters had to remind me…” Polychrome responded, giggling to herself while sticking her tongue out and gently bopping herself on the head.

“I-I see, but that’s still quite a lot of years behind your back” Dorothy responded with a chuckle while Polychrome chuckled.

“I agree, and You should have seen the look on my face when I found out I was 1,000 years old. It was priceless, but let’s head over to my room! I have much to show you.” Polychrome responded to Dorothy, gently grabbing her before taking her upstairs to her room while Uncle Henry, Aunt Em, and Omby Amby watched with smiles on their faces.

“Dorothy is always making friends around here. The young rainbow lady is also beautiful as well, I’ll give her that” Aunt Em spoke to her husband before sitting down on one of the couches alongside Uncle Henry and Omby Amby.

“Who knew Oz would be such a beautiful place, but I reckon it’s dangerous as well. Who knows what kind of people Dorothy has encountered..” Uncle Henry responded, sitting down on the couch as well while Aunt Em nodded in agreement.

“Perhaps we should get to know each other more while the girls are busy, and it’s only natural considering I’m looking after Dorothy and the both of you, right?” Omby Amby advised Uncle Henry and Aunt Em as both adults nodded while letting out small smiles.

*Polychrome’s Room*

Dorothy entered Polychrome’s room, and the room itself was quite beautiful as the colors were that of a rainbow, and filled with plenty of portraits of Polychrome with her family, making Dorothy smile.

The room was also filled with beautiful couches and a large bed.

“Your room is beautiful. I wish I had a room like this. It’s so comfy!” Dorothy complimented Polychrome with a smile on her face while sitting on the couch alongside her friend.

“Thank you! That means a lot. I’m not used to having friends or people that’s not my sisters in my room, so that makes me happy.” Polychrome responded, smiling at her friend.

“Where’s your family at? It seems like you’re alone for today.l Dorothy asked her friend curiously while she waited for an answer from her.

“My father is out on important royal duties while my mother and sisters are spending time together, but I don’t mind being alone at times..” Polychrome responded joyfully while Dorothy grew slightly concerned at this as she spoke once more.

“Really? Why didn’t you come with your mother and siblings? You’re definitely not sick or anything.” Dorothy asked Polychrome, hoping to get a clear picture about the situation; however, Polychrome giggled at her friend as she began to speak.

“Oh, well, I decided not to go. I’m quite anti-social on certain days, so I rejected the offer..” Polychrome responded with a chuckle while Dorothy nodded understandably.

“I see, but does it get lonely at times when you’re alone in such a big place. I would recommend you at least going out with your family once in a while, but that’s just my personal choice.” Dorothy responded in a comforting way while Polychrome spoke once more to her friend.

“Like I said, I don’t get lonely, but I do kinda get bored since there’s not much to do when you're alone, but I’m roughly twenty-two biologically, so I still have plenty of time to do the fun things I want.” Polychrome responded while looking at Dorothy who had a rather concerned look on her face.

“I see, well, it doesn’t hurt to spend time with your family once in a while. I just don’t want you to be alone most of the time, but I can’t force you to take my advice.” Dorothy responded once more as this made Polychrome smile.

“Aww, thanks. It’s not anything serious, but I’m glad that you are looking out for me. It means a lot.” Polychrome responded to her friend warmly while she got up from the couch to take a view of the kingdom.

Polychrome stared out from her window for a few seconds before finally speaking once more.

“Friend, I’m coming with you! It’s also a great way for me to get familiar with your caregivers, right?” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy as she smiled brightly at her friend, as this surprised Dorothy.

“R-Really?! That’s wonderful! We might be also Oz as well, so that would really be great company.” Dorothy responded, jumping up and down with joy while Polychrome followed suit.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s head downstairs, so we can go to whatever the next destination might be.” Polychrome spoke to Dorothy, smiling at her as she stood in front of the door while Dorothy followed suite.

“Right. We have so much to do, and this is a good time for you to get to know my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry as well.” Dorothy responded warmly as she and Polychrome made their way downstairs.

The two girls joyfully ran downstairs to meet up with Omby Amby, Aunt Em, and Uncle Henry.

“Alright, maybe we should visit Miss Cuttenclip next. Ozma told us that she always wanted to meet Dorothy, how does that sound?” Omby Amby spoke to everyone while Dorothy and the others were excited at this.

“Sounds wonderful! I would like to meet her as well.” Dorothy responded joyfully while the others nodded in agreement.

“She sounds like a fine young lady, so we’re open to meeting her. The more friends Dorothy makes, the better.” Aunt Em spoke as well while Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“Then it’s settled! We shall head over to Miss Cuttenclip’s home..” Omby Amby responded with a smile before using his staff to send himself and everyone else straight to Miss Cuttenclip’s home.

*Nome Kingdom*

Deep in the caverns of the kingdom, a huge crash could be heard which was followed by strange goo oozing from the shards of the glass.

An eerie moan could be heard from the wreck, and there laid a medium sized creature that resembled a creatonotos gangis which eventually dug its way below the ground, traveling to an unknown destination…

Chapter Text

(Miss Cuttenclip’s Kingdom)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Cuttenclip Village*

Dorothy and the others arrived at Miss Cuttenclip’s home, and the home was quite beautiful as it resembled a typical house, but it was still beautiful nonetheless.

“Alright, this should be her home. Miss Cuttenclip has been living here for quite some time so that she could use the company.” Omby Amby spoke to everyone while Dorothy walked up toward the door along with everyone else.

“Alright, here goes..” Dorothy spoke to herself before gently knocking on the door and after a few seconds, the door opened to reveal Miss Cuttenclip.

Miss Cuttenclip was dainty, pretty, and roughly the same age as Dorothy. She had golden blonde hair, turquoise blue eyes, rosy cheeks, and lovely white teeth, and she wore a simple white lawn dress with a pink and white checked apron.

“Dorothy! It’s nice to meet you. I’m Miss Cuttenclip, please come in. I have much to show you and everyone else.” Miss Cuttenclip greeted Dorothy joyfully before allowing her guests to enter her home.

The home was quite beautiful; however, it was filled with many paper dolls, crafts, supplies, and other such things that helped her create her projects.

“Woow, there’s so much stuff. I wish I had stuff like that, but my name is Polychrome, nice to meet you.” Polychrome spoke to Miss Cuttenclip with awestruckness while the young girl smiled back.

“It’s nice to meet you as well and pardon my untidiness. This is usually my workshop as well, so expect some messes here and then.” Miss Cuttenclip responded with a slight chuckle while Polychrome smiled back.

“I see that Glinda had provided you a haven but I recall you lived in Quadling Country six years ago, right?” Omby Amby asked the young girl which sparked interest in Dorothy.

“Wait, you used to live in Quadling Country? What caused you to relocate to a different area?” Dorothy asked Miss Cuttenclip curiously as well, waiting for her answer.

After hearing this, Miss Cuttenclip would walk over to where her paper dolls were and proceeded to show them her work.

“Well, I make paper dolls such as these, right? Then I would paint the faces and costumes, but one day. Glinda visited me and saw how much I loved playing with paper dolls, so she brought me a magic paper. This magic paper made the paper dolls come to life; however, any breeze would startle and scatter them dreadfully. So Glinda found this lonely place and built a wall around it, protecting my paper dolls from any breeze or threats..” Miss Cuttenclip explained to Omby Amby and Dorothy as this astonished everyone.

“How marvelous! This Glinda person sounds quite wonderful. I always hear Dorothy talking about her whenever she returns from Oz” Uncle Henry spoke with amazement while Aunt Em nodded in agreement.

“Glinda is wonderful. I’ve managed to create my own Paper Kingdom as well. Isn’t that wonderful or what?” Miss Cuttenclip responded joyfully while everyone else smiled back as Polychrome began to speak.

“Could we visit the Paper Kingdom? I would love to see what it looks like?” Polychrome asked Miss Cuttenclip and to her surprise, the young girl nodded quite excitedly.

“Of course, but PLEASE make sure to not make a breeze or any sort of noise, okay? It would disrupt them greatly and I would have to craft them again..” Miss Cuttenclip responded while also advising everyone else to be careful.

“Don’t worry, we will make sure that your kingdom is safe and sound from any breeze.” Dorothy responded with a smile and thumbs up which made Miss Cuttenclip smile once more.

The gang started to exit the house and walk their way toward the Paper Kingdom, a vibrant place that was built entirely on paper and crafts. In one place a large group of especially nice paper dolls assembled to greet their Queen, whom it was easy to see they loved dearly.

These dolls marched and danced before the visitors, and then they all waved their paper handkerchiefs and sang in a sweet chorus a song called “The Flag of Our Native Land.”

“It’s amazing. This place looks beautiful. You did a great job, Miss Cuttenclip.” Polychrome spoke in awestruck while Dorothy nodded in agreement as she looked around to take in the beauty of the village.

“I agree. The citizens seem peaceful and even their anthem is wonderful. Miss Cuttenclip truly has done a great job” Dorothy responded to the compliment while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“Thank you so much. It means a lot. I feel like this is the only place where my friends can live and peace without any threats. I will always cherish Glinda for that..” Miss Cuttenclip responded kindly while Dorothy smiled back.

“I’m glad you can be at peace with the things you love…” Dorothy responded with a warm smile while Aunt Em watched everything.

“Dorothy has a kind soul, just like her mother..” Aunt Em quietly whispered to herself which was heard by Omby Amby.

“I can tell she was quite the nice person, right?” Omby Amby asked the woman while she nodded in agreement.

“She was. Both of them were strong, kind, and loving. Tragically, she passed away..” Aunt Em responded with a hint of sadness in her voice.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure the spirit of Dorothy’s mother lives inside of her in a sense that her personality is quite similar..” Omby Amby responded while Aunt Em smiled at this.

“You’re right. Dorothy helps people. That is what makes her a good person. If it wasn’t for her then Toto would have been a stray dog and Me and Henry wouldn’t have been strong people. It’s all thanks to Dorothy that we’re all here today..” Aunt Em responded warmly, smiling at Omby Amby as the both of them slowly found themselves becoming good friends throughout this ongoing outing.

*Dominion of the Growlywogs*

Guph and the Nome Army arrived at the Growlywog Dominion which was located inside of a huge tree trunk.

“G-Greetings. I’m General Guph. I’m sure you’ve heard of me and the Nome King, y-you’ve given us your s-special project..” Guph introduced himself to the Growleywog leader while gulping in nervousness.

The Growleywogs were gray, tall, lanky, and had different colored hair and beards.

“Why do you intrude upon our territory without notice? Did you come here to tell us about our gifted project?” The Growleywog Leader asked Guph curiously; however, Guph only chuckled as he got up.

“I’m afraid not, it’s still in development; however, Roquat the Red wishes for your help in conquering Oz..” Guph responded politely; however, despite this, he felt himself being picked up by the leader much to his displeasure.

“Go on..” The Growleywog Leader responded curiously.

“W-Well, The Land of Oz is ruled by Ozma. The former kitchen boy was restored to a namby-pamby girl by Glinda. Her people are happy and content..” Guph responded with a slight nervousness in his voice.

“Interesting...Go on..” The Growleywog Leader responded once more while adjusting his glasses.

“W-Well, Ozma marched right into our kingdom, liberated our slaves, took the Silver Shoes, and now we need the mighty aid of the Growelywogs. The strongest group of people in the world..” Guph responded once more while sweating profusely in nervousness.

The Growleywog Leader thought of this for a moment before adjusting his glasses once more to give out his thoughts.

“Intriguing; however, how would we get to the Emerald City? The Deadly Desert is in our way..” The Growleywog Leader responded once more in an intrigued voice as Guph began to speak.

“The Nome King is building a tunnel that can easily cross through the Deadly Desert and into the Emerald City…” Guph responded yet again with a little more confidence while waiting for an answer.

“We’ll join; however, it’s pointless since the secret weapon that we’ve given you is enough, but we’ll still join nonetheless, BUT Roquat shall give us twenty-thousand slaves for our own deal, and by the way, you can call me Winkle..” Winkle negotiated with Guph in hopes of having the proposal accepted, and to his luck, it passed.

“All right, twenty-thousand slaves shall do, and don’t worry, the secret weapon shall lead us into victory…I hope..” Guph responded while quietly saying the final part to himself.

Winkle heard the final part and quickly brought the little Nome to his face before speaking once more.

“I hope? I heard that. What exactly did you mean by that, hm?” Winkle asked Guph curiously with a hint of annoyance as he waited for an answer.

“W-Well, what are the chances he or she decides to go rogue and…well..” Guph answered nervously before being thrown across the room.

“So you have no faith, hm? Well, think about it in the dungeons! You can tell that to Roquat!” Winkle angrily spoke to Guph before turning around to walk away from him.

During this, Guph would remain on the floor, dazed after the throw as he and the other Nomes were being carried into the dungeons.

“This is why I warned Nome King about the Growelywogs..” Guph thought to himself while groaning to himself before passing out completely.

Winkle heard the guards taking Guph and the Nomes away which brought a grin on his face.

“If Guph thinks I’ll be joining Roquat, he’s wrong!; however, I’ll entertain the idea for a bit. Once Oz is successfully conquered. I’ll have Roquat shine my shoes every day, and not just that, I shall rule Oz under my command..” Winkle thought to himself, smiling even more evilly as he thought of his possible victory.

However, could Guph’s warning come true? Could this mysterious creature that’s currently digging through the caverns of Oz spell doom for the heroes and villains?!

Chapter Text

(A Visit with Billina)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Cuttenclip Village*

Dorothy and the gang were ready to leave the Paper Kingdom as they would make their farewells to Miss Cuttenclip before departing back to the Emerald City.

“It was a pleasure to meet you, your friends, and your family. I hope we can see each other in the future.” Miss Cuttenclip spoke to Dorothy politely while the young girl smiled back.

“Same here. The citizens of your kingdom were polite and quite happy, and I’m glad you enjoyed your company, we’ll be seeing you!” Dorothy spoke to Miss Cuttenclip for the final time while Polychrome and the others waved goodbye before Omby Amby teleported them back to the city.

“Such a nice girl..” Miss Cuttenclip quietly spoke to herself before going back inside of her home.

*Emerald City*

Dorothy and the others would find themselves back in the Emerald City, bringing smiles to their faces.

“Don’t get too comfortable. We’re going to be departing for the Royal Academy of Oz; however, Billina wants to see you guys, and she has a surprise for Dorothy as well..” Omby Amby advised everyone, as this brought curiosity to the faces of Aunt Em and Uncle Henry.

“Billina?! Now I haven’t seen her in such a long time! I assumed she ran away or something, but if she’s here then we might as well visit her.” Uncle Henry responded with curiosity while Aunt Em nodded in agreement.

Dorothy would smile after hearing the news as she began to speak up.

“That would be wonderful, and it would be a good opportunity for the both of you to finally meet her children, isn’t that great?!” Dorothy spoke to her caregivers joyfully and this surprised the adults greatly while Polychrome had a look of surprise.

“Well, I’ll be! Our former hen hatched some chicks, eh? Well, what are we waiting for?! We have people expecting us!” Uncle Henry spoke out joyfully before beginning to walk ahead which made Dorothy chuckle at this before she followed him along.

The gang would walk across the beautiful city for a few minutes before eventually stumbling upon a separate small garden, located just north of the city which was the home of Billina.

“What a lovely home. I wish I could have a simple home like this instead of my usual rainbow place.” Polychrome spoke in awestruck while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“Beautiful, right? I remember visiting the place during Ozma’s birthday. It was quite comfortable, but let’s see if Billina is home or not.” Dorothy responded before walking over toward the entrance of the home alongside the gang.

“According to Ozma, Billina should be home around this hour, but let’s double-check” Omby Amby chimed into Polychrome’s conversation before knocking on the door.

There were a few moments of silence before it was interrupted by Billina, who had come out from the side of the home.

“Dorothy! Long time no see! I’ve heard you came back, and brought Aunt Em and Uncle Henry with you.” Billina greeted Dorothy with a smile while the young girl smiled back.

“Hello, Billina. It’s wonderful to see you as well, and I have brought them this time, isn’t that great?” Dorothy greeted Billina back while stepping to the side to allow Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to speak to the hen.

“Good Afternoon, Billina. It’s wonderful to see you once more. How is Oz treating you thus far?” Uncle Henry greeted Billina politely while tipping his hat in respect while Aunt Em also spoke.

“Good Afternoon, Billina and it’s wonderful to see you again as well. I’m glad Dorothy kept you safe during your first trip to Oz.” Aunt Em greeted Billina as well, and this made Billina smile.

“It’s great seeing the both of you as well. I’m glad Dorothy brought more visitors because I want everyone to see this, so follow me” Billina responded to Aunt Em and Uncle Henry before entering her home.

The gang would hunch down and carefully walk inside Billina’s home, It was small but still lovely as it was filled with furniture, portraits, and fine china.

“Good day. How do you do?” The male hen greeted the guests politely alongside the other chicks, and there were plenty of chicks that greeted them as well.

“Awww, they’re so cute! Your children have grown quite fast, and it seems you and your husband are grandparents now.” Dorothy complimented Billina with a smile which made the red hen blush slightly.

“Aww shucks! Don’t say that! I always get reminded just how much time passes. One day my little chicks were babies then the next, they’re practically adults!” Billina responded while walking over to her eleven chicks.

“Remember when I told you that I named ten of my chicks Dorothy, right? Well, it turned out that two of them were roosters, so I changed their names to Daniel. You should have seen the look on their faces when they found out.” Billina spoke to Dorothy once more and this made Dorothy chuckle at the story.

“Oh really? How interesting. Even me and Uncle Henry had a tough time telling if you were a boy or a girl, so I expected the same for your children.” Dorothy responded with a chuckle while Uncle Henry nodded in agreement while he continued to observe the chicks.

“Oh, it was tough. That’s why I called you Bill for the time being. It wasn’t until you laid your first egg when we found out you were a girl.” Uncle Henry spoke to Billina as well while chuckling at the thought of it.

“Oh yeah, I remember that day. Poor Dorothy thought I was going to die or something. The look on her face was priceless!” Billina responded while laughing to herself. Dorothy on the other hand would blush slightly while letting out a smile of embarrassment.

“Oh yeah, I was eight years old, so seeing that probably confused me initially, but I also kinda forgot since Uncle Henry told me in advance..” Dorothy responded with a chuckle.

“Don’t worry, I was a young lad myself, but switching subjects, I must show you something, so please follow me..” Billina spoke to Dorothy once more before walking over to the window located just to the right of the backyard.

“And there, you can see that they have over eighty-six children and over three hundred grandchildren, isn’t that great or what?” Billina spoke to everyone once more as this surprised everyone.

“E-Eighty six?! That’s insane! How is that even possible?! Not even the other hens back in Kansas could produce this many children..” Dorothy spoke in shock while Polychrome on the other hand had a curious yet intrigued look on her face.

“Wow, they sure love their lovers quite much. Eighty-six children…” Polychrome uttered in surprise while Billina began to speak once more.

“Oh no, we hens don't produce children like humans, Ozians, or whoever. We simply lay eggs, and it has to be at the right moment.” Billina responded while Polychrome nodded understandingly.

“E-Eighty Six children is crazy. Even Cupid himself would be shocked, but what names did you or your children give them? I bet it’s all Dorothys or Daniels, correct?” Dorothy spoke to Billina once more in a curious yet surprised voice while the hen nodded in confirmation.

“They’re all Dorothys and Daniels. Some of them are juniors and thirds. I honestly didn’t expect to have such a big chicken family. I’ve even become Queen of every chicken in Oz, crazy, right?” Billina responded joyfully while Dorothy nodded in agreement.

“Wonderful, and as long as you and your family are happy then It’s all good,” Dorothy responded to her friend while letting out a smile.

This was watched by Omby Amby, who had been silent for most of the visit; however, he enjoyed the company nonetheless.

“Em, Henry. This should be a good time for both of you to explore the palace grounds. It’s not too far from here. I’ll watch over Dorothy, sounds good?” Omby Amby advised Aunt Em and Uncle Henry as both adults nodded in agreement.

“Of course, this would be a good time to get familiar with the city if we ever want to visit here again, right Em?” Uncle Henry responded in agreement before turning around to hear what his wife had to say.

“Of course, and besides. It seems Dorothy and that Polychrome girl are bonding quite well, so we shall leave them be while we explore.” Aunt Em responded with a smile as this was music to Omby Amby’s ears.

“Wonderful, I shall send you guys back to the palace grounds, and once Dorothy is done with her visit then we shall pick you guys up.” Omby Amby responded once more before using his staff to send Aunt Em and Uncle Henry back to the palace grounds.

*Emerald Palace Grounds*

Aunt Em and Uncle Henry arrived at the palace grounds, and from there, they began exploring the beautiful garden.

“Dorothy sure has plenty of interesting friends around here. I wonder if we’re going to meet that Scarecrow fellow that she’s been talking about. I could perhaps have him work for us by scaring off those pesky crows back at the farm.” Uncle Henry spoke to Aunt Em and this was followed by her laughter.

“Oh, I don’t know if Dorothy would want that, my dear. I believe she would prefer him to do his own thing rather than be stuck on some pole.” Aunt Em responded with a smile as both she and Uncle Henry continued walking.

Uncle Henry and Aunt em continued to walk until they stumbled upon something that frightened them; however, it was the Lion himself, but seeing such a beast scared the couple.

“H-Henry, a Lion! What shall we do!” Aunt Em cried out in fear while holding on to Uncle Henry.

“I-If only I had my gun! But I can conquer this beast if I look him in the eye, right?” Uncle Henry responded in a panicky voice while Lion was confused about everything.

“Excuse me, is there anything wrong? Did I frighten you, if so, I apologize dearly..” Lion spoke to the couple politely while he waited for a response from the couple.

Of course, it didn’t take long for the couple to be filled with relief as they quickly put two and two together.

“H-Hold on! You must be the Lion whom Dorothy told us about, right? I’m Henry Gale. It is a pleasure to meet you. We’ve heard plenty of good things about you.” Uncle Henry greeted Lion while Aunt Em began to speak up.

“And I’m Em. it’s a pleasure to meet you as well.” Aunt Em greeted Lion as well.

“I see! Henry and Em! I’m Lion and It’s wonderful seeing you guys! What brings the both of you here, and where’s Dorothy at?” Lion responded joyfully while he waited for an answer.

*Munchkin County*

Munchkin Country remained as beautiful as ever since Dorothy last visited the place; however, something ominous was currently residing in Dorothy’s old home which still resided in the country.

The ominous thing in question was the same creature that was released back at Nome Kingdom, and it was eating whatever old food it could grab its hands on while making eerie, and it appeared to be more developed...

Chapter Text

(Guph’s Final Destination)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Mount Phantastico*

The clouds and scenery were a yellowish color that had a beauty to it as the evening sun shone upon the mountain that stood beyond the Deadly Desert, and it was nothing but a wasteland as Guph climbed the mountain.

“I’m glad I managed to convince Winkle to allow me to gather more people for our invasion of Oz. It’s such a shame that the rest of my army are still captive..” Guph spoke to himself as he continued climbing the mountain while struggling due to fatigue and tiredness, but he did it regardless.

Guph would eventually make it to the near top where a path was located, and there he began to walk the path.

“The Phanfasms are nearly as dangerous as the Nomes, and that’s mainly due to their magical abilities that could even give the Nome King a run for his money; however, getting them to obey will be difficult…” Guph spoke to himself once more while he continued to walk across the path until coming across another cliff that he had to climb.

This led to Guph climbing the second mountain top and at the top stood an Owl who guarded the entrance to the village.

“What are you doing here? Speak now or forever hold your peace!” The Owl Guardian commanded Guph sternly while the little Nome quickly began to speak.

“Greetings, I’m General Guph. Leader and commander of the Nome Army, and I’ve come to see the first and foremost Phanfasm, I’ve come for a favor..” Guph responded politely in hopes of winning the Owl’s trust, and this led to the Owl raising an eyebrow.

“Ah! First and foremost shall decide the best way to punish you, but follow me right this way, Guph..” The Owl Guardian responded rather coldly as he and Guph began to walk toward their destination.

Guph and The Owl Guardian would eventually arrive at the main village which mostly consisted of structures made out of rocks, stones, and everything gray.

“Tell me, why do you seek out the assistance of our people? Is the Nome King that weak, hm?” The Owl Guardian asked Guph curiously while the little Nome quickly shook his head in denial before speaking once more.

“Nonsense! Roquat is quite powerful; however, he needs the extra help to crush Oz and the Emerald City.” Guph responded with a hint of offense in his voice while the Owl nodded understandably before turning to face the village.

“I see, well, let’s see what HE has to say about this situation..” The Owl Guardian responded once more to Guph as he took a few deep breaths before finally speaking yet again.

“Lee-Ow-Ah!” The Owl Guardian called out to the leader, and there was silence for a few seconds until Lee-Ow-Ah finally appeared before them.

Lee-Ow-Ah had the appearance of a large brown bear: however, his body was hairless with the only fur remaining on his head and neck area.

“Hmm, why have you captured this foolish wanderer, Gizmo!?” Lee-Ow-Ah asked Gizmo in a curious yet slightly angry way while Gizmo shook his head in denial before responding to the question.

“No, Sir. This little man arrived all by himself. He seems to have a death wish..” Gizmo responded calmly while this caused the large bear to grab Guph by his hair.

“You must be tired of your life, eh? You seek to die by MY hands, HM?” Lee-Ow-Oh asked rather angrily while growling at Guph; however, Guph remained rather calm as he began to speak.

“No, Sir. I honestly expect to live such a long and fruitful life. I’m General Guph of the Nome Army. If you’ll be so kind as to hear what I have to say..” Guph responded kindly in hopes of gaining his trust, but unfortunately, this wasn’t enough to convince him.

“Foolish! As if a little punk like you has anything interesting to say!” Lee-Ow-Oh responded rather coldly while beginning to laugh loudly to himself much to Guph’s annoyance.

“Well, In short, The Nome King is building a tunnel that leads to the Emerald City since we can’t cross the Deadly Desert. We also plan on conquering Oz, retrieving our stolen emeralds, and enslaving Princess Ozma and the rest of her citizens. I also came here to ask you to join us..” Guph explained in hopes of convincing Lee-Ow-Oh to join his cause.

This response caused Lee-Ow-Oh to laugh loudly to himself once more before finally putting Guph back on the ground as he began to speak.

“Interesting, what do I get out of this?” Lee-Ow-Oh responded to Guph once more in a curious way as the little Nome spoke once more.

“Anything you like except for the Silver Shoes and whatever Nome King may want..” Guph responded to the offer and this made the bear smile.

“Well, what I want is destruction, so I’ll just terrorize the citizens of Oz, deal?” Lee-Ow-Oh responded yet again before laughing to himself which was met with Guph nodding in approval.

“I’ll accept. Have your army ready in three days. That’s when we’ll conquer the Emerald City..” Guph responded before smiling as he began to leave; however,
Lee-Ow-Oh stopped him right in his tracks.

“Hold on! You ain’t going nowhere just yet! I must show you what I’m capable of, and you’re going to watch me..” Lee-Ow-Oh sternly advised Guph while placing him down on the floor much to Guph’s dismay.

Lee-Ow-Oh would begin to transform into a beautiful butterfly, a woman, and finally, a man, and
Lee-Ow-Oh would remain in that form as he now had taken the appearance of a strong, handsome, and muscular man with blonde hair and blue eyes.

“Amazing, right? The Phanfasms are powerful shapeshifters, our true forms could vary from person to person, but in short, our magic can help you conquer Oz..” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Guph in a confident voice as more Phanfasms appeared from behind, and they all resembled humans, just like him.

“M-Marvelous! I’ll head back to the Nome Kingdom and tell Roquat all about the wonderful news, I shall be waiting, my good friends..” Guph spoke to Lee-Ow-Oh for the final time before leaving the mountain.

This would be observed by Gizmo who saw Guph slowly and carefully climbing back down, and during this, he could sense something was wrong.

“A great danger is within Oz..” Gizmo thought to himself while making a suddenly worried expression on his face before walking back to a majestic castle that was suddenly created by Lee-Ow-Oh and the rest of his subjects in mere seconds.

Of course, Gizmo’s warning would be referring to the same creature that was unleashed from the Nome Kingdom…

*Nome Kingdom*

One Hour would pass and Guph would return to the cavern of the Nome King.

“Well, any luck? And where’s my army at?! Don’t tell me they got killed.” Nome King asked Guph curiously with a hint of annoyance while scratching his beard in hopes of hearing and answering.

“No worries, everyone will fight for us as planned, and my army is currently being held hostage by Winkle: however, he’s promised to free them once the invasion arrives.” Guph responded calmly while this surprised Nome King.

“C-Captured?! That darn Winkle! He always had a catch, but no matter. We shall proceed with our plans! I’m not going to allow those Growleywogs, Whimsies, and Phanfasms to interfere with my plans!” Nome King responded with surprise before laughing to himself while Guph chuckled.

“And if things end up going south, we have our secret weapon at our disposal..” Guph chimed into the conversation while Nome King smiled gleefully after hearing that.

“You’re right! That baby has the cells of Ozma, Dorothy, and the other people! We’re practically unstoppable!!” Nome King responded to Guph yet again with such joy in his voice that he began to laugh.

The Nome King’s laughter could be heard throughout the cavern kingdom, and this ensured to the Nome workers that victory was near, and soon Roquat would finish his laughter.

“But, the only issue is that one of them might betray us before our secret weapon is unleashed, meaning that they could control it and use it to defeat us. It might have been better to conquer Oz without any help..” Nome King thought to himself while he continued to think to himself for a few more seconds until his thoughts were interrupted by Kaliko.

Kaliko entered the room by running quickly, and he appeared to be shocked which made Nome King’s curiosity grow.

“Y-You’re majesty!! The creature! It’s gone!!” Kaliko cried in fear and shock while this surprised Nome King and Guph greatly.

“WHAT?!” Nome King shouted back in surprise, knowing things were now more complicated than ever.

*Muncklin Country*

Back at the Munchkin Country, the mysterious creature appeared to have evolved quite fast due to eating all of the old expired food that remained within Dorothy’s old home.

The creature appeared to be a tall humanoid that resembled a Creatonotos Gangis. It had a set of wings on its back with two small antennas on its head, and despite this, it appeared to be quite beautiful.

“F-Food…I need…food..” The creature uttered while heading toward the exit of the old home before proceeding to walk around the town.

The creature walked around the town for a few minutes in search of food; however, this was interrupted by someone calling out to the creature.

“Hey! Could I help you? You don’t seem to be around here..” The Munchkin Man asked the creature politely while he waited for an answer.

The Munchkin Man appeared to be in his twenties, and he wore blue royal clothing that matched the colors of the country. He also had green eyes and blue hair.

“And who are you? Leave!” The creature responded rather rudely as it turned around to face the Munchkin.

“My name is Azure. I’m the protector of Munchkin Country. What do you seek in this country?” Azure responded politely while observing the creature rather cautiously.

“Need food…anything…” The Creature responded while pointing at his stomach; however, Azure sensed that something was wrong.

“I sense evil in him. He may not look threatening, but I can still tell there’s something wrong, and I’m going to find out..” Azure thought to himself before quickly extending his arms out, which surprised The Creature.

Azure would let out a shout as a gust of wind sent the creature flying toward the sky as it let out a cry.

“As protector of this country, I must not allow evil to step foot within this country.” Azure thought to himself before quickly flying over to catch up to his opponent.

Azure landed a blow on The Creature and it was sent flying back to the ground.

“W-What this..” The Creature spoke with a hint of anger while it got up from the floor before staring at Azure who descended upon him.

Both opponents were now outside of Munchkin Town, and now were in the cornfields, the same place where Dorothy first met Scarecrow.

“Who are you? Tell me everything or I’ll kill you on the spot..” Azure ordered The Creature with a serious expression and tone as he waited for an answer from the creature.

The heated confrontation between Azure and The Creature from the Nome Kingdom is underway…

Chapter Text

(The Deadly Weapon)

*July 14th, 1906*

*Munchkin Cornfields*

The Creature and Azure stood in front of each other as things were slowly heating up between the two opponents.

“Who am I? I don’t have a name, and why should I tell you anything, hm?” The Creature spoke to Azure with annoyance in his voice while snorting to himself much to Azure’s displeasure.

“You don’t know your name? That’s odd, but do you at least know where you came from? Tell me..” Azure responded sternly while glaring at him seriously which caused The Creature to speak again.

“I’m not telling you; however, I’ve chosen a name for myself. You can call me Dion..” Dion responded once more with a rather harsh attitude. Azure would shake his head in displeasure before finally cracking his knuckles in preparation for battle.

“Dion? You are quite bad at naming; however, for the sanctity of Munchkin Country and the rest of Oz, You shall be destroyed. I won’t let you get an inch to the Emerald City” Azure responded with a smile before extending his hands toward Dion.

Dion on the other hand would quickly shield himself as he felt himself being knocked into the air by Azure’s attack.

This would be followed by Azure leaping toward the air and quickly focusing on his target.

“Cobalt Spear!!” Azure cried out as a large blue spear appeared with arms, and he was ready to hit his target with it.

“H-He’s fast!” Dion thought to himself in shock as he felt his heart racing due to the unexpected nature of the warrior before quickly shielding himself by using his hands.

“Take this!!!” Azure cried out in fury while using the spear to land a successful blow on Dion which caused the creature to land on the ground thus creating an impact.

The impact of the attack would leave a huge hole in the cornfield, destroying some of the corn and scarecrows that were displayed on the field.

Dion on the other hand was unfazed by the attack; however, he appeared to be angry as he would slowly get up from the crater.

“Y-You!!” Dion cried in annoyance; however, he had no time to react as Azure would dash toward him with such speed.

“I won’t allow you to get away! I made a promise to my fellow Munchkins that I would protect this country!” Azure spoke out in motivation while using his free left hand to produce a blue energy orb, and he began throwing it toward Dion.

This action would quickly allow Dion to dodge the attack with speed before expanding his arms toward his target.

“Straw Wood Strings!!” Dion cried in desperation as his arms expanded like straw, which proved useful as Azure was trapped due to the straw wrapping his body.

“W-What is this?! It seems like some type of attack based around straw?” Azure thought to himself before using his spear to cut down the straw and eventually heading back down to face Dion.

“You’re strong. If only I had more nutrients to absorb then I could become strong. This is why I asked you for food. Why didn’t you listen?” Dion asked Azure with curiosity and annoyance while he waited for an answer from Azure.

“I sense evil in you, that’s why. Not just that, I sense something more in you…just what the heck are you? Why do I sense Ozma, Dorothy, and the others in you..” Azure responded while remaining on his guard, waiting for an answer from Dion.

This question would make Dion smirk before chucking at him before answering the question.

“Fine, I’ll tell you since I’m going to kill you anyway. I was created by the Growleywogs; however, I was given to Nome King as a gift, and he intends to use me for his plans to conquer Oz.” Dion answered with a smirk while Azure glared at him before nodding understandably as he spoke once more.

“I see, and how and why do you have the DNA of Ozma, Dorothy, Scarecrow, and the others, explain that to me..” Azure asked Dion once more in a serious tone mixed with curiosity while Dion was happy to explain.

“You see, Nome King had a meeting with Winkle, the leader of the Growleywogs, right? This would lead to Winkle crafting a small little DNA collector that will collect data from Dorothy, Ozma, and so forth, but despite no battles that Winkle recorded, that was still enough data to give me power to their powers and abilities, oh The little collector is watching us at this very moment..” Dion explained once more with a smirk, pointing to his right while Azure nodded understandably yet again before chuckling.

“I see. So you’re quite the copycat, eh? Well, sorry to break it to you. I shall see that your plan will fall though, and as for your friend…” Azure responded confidently before quickly looking toward his right to find the DNA collector, and there, he found it.

“Take this!!” Azure cried out before using an energy blast to destroy the tiny machine; however, Dion only laughed at this folly.

“Fool! The work is done! Nome King has already gotten the information he needed! All I need to do is get stronger, and I'll go from there.” Dion spoke to Azure once more before laughing to himself; however, Azure smirked at this.

“I see, so that means I’ll have to destroy you before you get stronger, you fool!” Azure spoke once more as he began to prepare himself for battle; however, Dion smirked at this.

“I have no time for games! I shall head to the Emerald City, and there, I shall find the strongest warrior, and beat them!” Dion responded while extending his hand toward Azure.

“You do realize you can’t beat Ozma, right? She’s the daughter of Lurine, the Goddess of Oz, or so people claim, but you can’t beat you.” Azure spoke once more with a smirk; however, Dion laughed at this idea before speaking.

“No, I’m talking about Dorothy. I want to fight her; however, I’m done here, Goodbye!!” Dion responded seriously before emitting a green glow from his hands which made Azure raise an eyebrow; however, before he could even react..

“Emerald Wave!!!” Dion cried out as he was ready to launch his attack on Azure.

“T-That’s Ozma’s move?! Just what are you..” Azure uttered in shock before quickly forming a shield as the blast came his way.

The huge green energy wave would come dashing toward Azure, and despite protecting himself by using his hands to form a shield, this managed to damage him greatly as he was blown away, in turn, this attack destroyed the cornfields, turning the area into a near wasteland.

Dion observed the wreck before smiling to himself before flying away from the scene.

“Foolish Munchkin. I wasted enough time with you as it is; however, you were strong, so I shall spare you, for now..” Dion uttered in disappointment while continuing to fly toward his destination with such speed; however, he looked down and noticed an old house that formerly belonged to Tin Woodman.

“A house. This must be where the food must be..” Dion thought to himself before descending toward the house with the intent of eating whatever food might be in the house.

Dion was now in the same area where Dorothy first met Tin Woodman who was located within the forest.

“This house…this must belong to Tin Woodman. I can feel it within my DNA. There’s a chance there’s isn't any actual food; however, I can oil or whatever else Tin Woodman might eat..” Dion curiously spoke to himself before entering the home to feast on whatever was available to him so he could gain more power and strength.

*Emerald City*

The evening sun shone upon the Emerald Palace while Dorothy and Ozma sat on a bench surrounded by beautiful flowers, lilies, and other such things.

“So, how are Uncle Henry and Aunt Em enjoying Oz so far? I hope all has been well for them, and I apologize for being busy as well. I’ve just been attending royal duties.“ Ozma kindly spoke to Dorothy while her friend smiled back before beginning to speak.

“It’s okay! I know you are the ruler of Oz, so things are bound to get busy, but going back to your question. Everyone’s been kind to my Uncle Henry and Aunt Em; however, they are feeling quite uneasy due to feeling homesick, so we had to save the trip to Woggle-Bug for tomorrow.” Dorothy politely responded to her friend while Ozma nodded understandably.

“I see. The strangeness of their visit and meeting your friends will wear off in time. They’re just not used to encountering such people.” Ozma spoke to Dorothy once more in an understanding voice while Dorothy nodded.

“You’re right. I’ll surely introduce them to Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and the rest of my friends tomorrow as well. They’ve already met Lion, and they’re already good friends.” Dorothy responded to her friend yet again, chuckling at Ozma while her friend smiled back.

“How wonderful. I’m glad that went well, and if more positive interactions in Oz happen, then surely Henry and Em will feel comfortable.” Ozma spoke to her friend once more while Dorothy smiled back, giving her a thumbs up.

Dorothy would get up from the bench to do some stretches and while she did that Ozma noticed the star mark on Dorothy’s forehead which was more complete than the last time she saw it.

“Dorothy, does anyone back on Earth or rather, Kansas bring up the star mark? I know things like this back in Kansas aren’t quite the norm..” Ozma asked Dorothy curiously while her friend nodded in confirmation.

“Of course. I had people like Betsy, Zeb, and even my teacher ask me about it, and I told my teacher that It’s a birthmark, I know. It’s a lie but she won’t believe me if I told her about this place..” Dorothy responded with a chuckle while doing some jabs in the air before going down to do some push-ups.

Ozma observed her friend doing these exercises which made her feel glad that Dorothy was taking care of herself.

“I see, and it’s understandable. Nobody on Earth will believe that a Good Witch kissed you on the forehead sadly.” Ozma responded, placing her chin on her hands as she said this while Dorothy shrugged it off.

“It’s okay. As long as people like Aunt Em, Uncle Henry, Betsy, and Zeb believe me then I won’t feel like I’m crazy or anything. And that’s because I know that I have the trust of those I love, that’s what matters most.” Dorothy responded to her friend yet again before giving her a warm smile which was returned by Ozma.

The two girls would continue talking amongst themselves for the remainder of the evening; however, unknown to them, two different evils were slowly approaching Oz, one being Nome King and his army while the other being Dion, the deadly creature with its sights out for Dorothy...

Chapter Text

(Royal Athletic College of Oz)

*July 15th, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

The next day arrived as Dorothy and the gang which included Polychrome, Uncle Henry, Aunt Em, and Omby Amby were ready to depart to meet Woggle-Bug after a night’s rest.

The main method for their transportation was a small royal chariot that was controlled by Sawhorse.

“Take your time and be gone as long as you wish! We’ll all be waiting for you.” Ozma spoke to Dorothy and the others with joy in her voice as she waved goodbye from afar.

“Thanks! Good luck with your work today, my good friend. We should be back before evening. I want to show my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry what Oz has to offer!” Dorothy responded cheerfully while waving back at her friend with a smile on her face.

Omby Amby watched this with a small smile before motioning his hand forward which prompted Sawhorse to begin moving.

“The little Sawhorse sure beats all the little critters I’ve seen! Could he talk?” Uncle Henry curiously asked Omby Amby while the young man nodded in confirmation.

“Yes, but he could get rather shy when meeting new people so he prefers to be quiet; however, he’ll get used to the new company in a few minutes or so.” Omby Amby responded while Uncle Henry nodded understandably.

“Fascinating. I wish the horses back in Kansas could talk.” Uncle Henry spoke once more with a chuckle while Dorothy and Polychrome headed the conversation before beginning their conversation.

“Dorothy, are there any animals that could talk back in your world? If not then that would be quite boring..” Polychrome asked her friend curiously as this was met with Dorothy nodding in confirmation which surprised the rainbow girl.

“R-Really?! Which animal? I’m curious to know.” Polychrome asked Dorothy once more while making a surprised expression on her face.

“A Parrot. They’re bird creatures, but they could talk; however, it’s only to repeat what other Humans say, so it could just be rather annoying at times..” Dorothy responded to the question while Polychrome had a cute expression of wonder before nodding understandably.

“I see. Your world sure has rather odd stuff. No wonder why it’s quite primitive, no offense.” Polychrome responded before chuckling at her friend while Dorothy chuckled back.

“None taken. We quite have a long way to go before we even build something like the Emerald City.” Dorothy responded cheerfully while she and Polychrome smiled once more as the pair continued to enjoy their ride toward Woggle-Bug’s academy.

The chariot that was being pulled by Sawhorse would continue going toward its destination which was the college owned by Woggle-Bug, and after a few minutes of walking the pathway, the gang finally arrived at their destination.

*The Royal Athletic College of Oz*

“We made it, and it seems Professor Woggle-Bug has been expecting us.” Omby Amby spoke to everyone while getting out of the chariot alongside Dorothy and the others.

“Wooow. This is beautiful. I wish to go to a school like this..” Dorothy complimented with a smile while observing the college building which she found to be beautiful.

The college was named The Royal Athletic College of Oz and the college has a grand and royal look to it. It had a beautiful green marble structure that had a dazzling look with a Roman streak.

“Welcome! We are pleased to have our special guests visiting this great place of learning” Woggle-Bug greeted everyone with a smile while Dorothy and the others waved back.

“Good Morning, Woggle-Bug. It’s a pleasure seeing you these days, my good friend!” Omby Amby greeted his friend with joy before walking over to give him a warm hug which made Dorothy smile.

“Pleasure to see you as well. I know it’s a busy day for you and the others so I’ll skip the introductions and jump straight into the tour, so if you’ll follow me.” Woggle-Bug responded to his friend before turning around to walk inside the college, followed by the others.

Woggle-Bug escorted the gang inside of the college and eventually led them outside of the balcony. The gang could see a sports field resting on the grassy field which had two circular goalposts at each end.

“This place is quite beautiful, Mr Woggle-Bug. I wouldn’t mind sending Dorothy here when she becomes an adult.” Aunt Em complimented joyfully while Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“She’s right. We won’t mind filling out the paperwork or whatever you might desire.” Uncle Henry spoke to Woggle-Bug as well while Woggle-Bug smiled back.

“Why thank you, and my college accepts people of all ages, so if Dorothy wants to join she’s free to do so.” Woggle-Bug responded while patting Dorothy on the back. Dorothy smiled at what she heard before staring out of the balcony alongside Polychrome.

“Moving on, This is how my fellow students usually spend their time these days. This college is turning out to be a great success, and we’re turning out many valuable citizens each year, isn’t that amazing or what?” Woggle-Bug explained to the gang while showing them the field, and this made everyone interested in what he had to say.

“Wonderful, but don’t you teach anything else? Don’t they get reading, writing, mathematics, or science?” Dorothy asked Woggle-Bug curiously while maintaining her politeness.

“Well, they would take doses of those every night and day. I’ll show you the way to those doses…” Woggle-Bug responded as the news surprised Dorothy greatly as she let out a surprised yell.

“D-Doses?! Y-You mean you don’t teach them but rather feed them something so they could learn the subjects?!” Dorothy asked Woggle-Bug in a surprised manner while hearing the laughter of Woggle-Bug.

“Follow me. I’ll explain more once we enter the medicine room.” Woggle-Bug responded calmly before walking over toward the door alongside Dorothy and the others.

The gang would walk the hallways once more before stumbling upon a blue door that led to the medicine room, and there, the gang would enter the medicine room.

“This is the educational medicine room. This is where I serve my fellow scholars the pills for their education..” Woggle-Bug explained to Dorothy and the others while the young girl walked around the room, staring at the blue jars of medicine.

“But, how do your students study? I believe studying and learning through textbooks is helpful for the mind and soul.” Dorothy asked Woggle-Bug with a hint of concern in her voice that was met with a chuckle from Woggle-Bug.

“Don’t worry. I have pills for Algebra, Science, English, and other such subjects. Taking each pill equals four hours of study; however, they only take the pills three times a day to avoid side effects.” Woggle-Bug explained to Dorothy as he showed her the small pills.

Dorothy would observe the pills with great focus before turning her attention back to her friend.

“That’s quite a lot of pills. I don't even take that many for my ammonia, but do your students take them with applesauce or water at least? I don’t want them choking or anything.” Dorothy curiously asked Woggle-Bug while staring at the pills as she was met with Woggle-Bug shaking his head.

“No, my dear. They’re sugar-coated and easily swallowed. So there shall be no worries of choking or any of the sort.” Woggle-Bug responded with a smile while Dorothy nodded understandably.

“I see, but I believe studying and reading the material wouldn’t hurt once in a while. Having time to bond with friends will help you grow and succeed in the educational and social department.” Dorothy spoke to her friend once more with a sincere voice.

“Well, the students would just rather take the pills than actually do studying and other such marvelous things so the pills were created as a more effective method: however, I’ll take your wonderful advice in mind.” Woggle-Bug responded to Dorothy with a smile while seeing the young girl smile back.

During this, Omby Amby would approach Woggle-Bug so he could prepare for the farewell.

“Dorothy has such a high spirit. I don’t see that these days, but we'll be taking our leave since we have other places to visit, but it was a pleasure seeing you again.” Omby Amby spoke to his friend while shaking his hand.

“Of course, no worries. I wish you and the others the best of luck during the journey.” Woggle-Bug spoke to his friend for the final time before escorting them to the exit.

The gang followed Woggle-Bug toward the outside entrance of the college and there stood Sawhorse waiting for them as they all sat on the chariot seat.

“Goodbye Mr Woggle-Bug! It was wonderful meeting you! Hope to see you soon” Polychrome spoke to Woggle-Bug with a smile on her face for the final time while waving him goodbye as Sawhorse began to move the chariot toward their next destination.

“Goodbye! Don’t forget my advice as well, Woggle-Bug.” Dorothy bid farewell to Woggle-Bug as well while waving goodbye which was met with Woggle-Bug waving back.

“Goodbye, My friends. I hope we can see each other again.” Woggle-Bug responded joyfully before turning around to walk back to his college.

Sawhorse continued to take the gang away from the college and onward towards their next destination; however, the shadow of Dion and Nome King’s impending invasion still looms over…

*Forest*

Dion found himself in the area where Dorothy first met Lion, and the site wasn’t pretty as he was holding a Munchkin hitchhiker by his throat.

“Fool. You think you could stand a chance against me?” Dion spoke to the hitchhiker with a smile while the hitchhiker struggled to break free.

“W-Who are you, why are you doing this...” The Hitchhiker spoke in between breaths; however, he felt himself falling unconscious before being dropped on the ground.

“Because I want to get stronger, that's all. You should feel proud of becoming a part of me..” Dion responded with a smile before kneeling and placing his tail on the back of the hitchhiker to feast on him.

“It seems I’ve grown a tail. This would make things easier..” Dion thought to himself before flying away from the scene, laughing to himself rather pridefully.

Chapter Text

(Puzzles and Mittens)

*July 15th, 1906*

*Fuddlecumjig*

Sawhorse escorted the gang across the beautiful green valley that had three different paths with a single sign.

“Here’s where we turn. Ozma thought it would be nice for everyone to meet the Fuddles. I heard they’re nice people.” Omby Amby told everyone while the gang nodded understandably while Aunt Em turned over to Dorothy and asked her a question.

“Dorothy, what are Fuddles? More paper things perhaps?” Aunt Em curiously asked Dorothy while the young girl shrugged her shoulders with uncertainty.

“I don’t think so, Aunt Em. I believe we’ll find out once we arrive at our destination, and we should know from there.” Dorothy politely responded while Aunt Em nodded understandably.

During this, Polychrome would look ahead and notice a site that would capture her attention as she began to speak out.

“Hey, I think I see something crying ahead, we should check on them to see if they’re okay..” Polychrome advised the others while pointing at whoever was crying.

The thing that was crying was a blue kangaroo with stripes, and this seemed to have captured everyone’s attention.

“I-Is that a Kangaroo crying? I wonder why they’re upset..” Dorothy uttered in a sympathetic voice while the chariot that was carried by Sawhorse slowly got closer to the crying kangaroo.

“Boo-Hoo! Boo-Hoo! I-It seems I’ve lost..m-m-Oh Boo-Hoo” The Blue Kangaroo spoke to herself while continuing to weep to herself in sadness while Polychrome leaned forward to get a closer look.

“What’s the matter, Kangaroo? Did you lose something valuable? We could help if you want.” Polychrome asked the creature curiously while waiting for an answer from the Kangaroo.

“I-I lost my m-mittens. It was knitted by Grandmother Knit, a kind old woman, but now I lost them..”
The Blue Kangaroo responded with sadness in her voice while Dorothy looked back with sympathy before speaking to the creature.

“How terrible, we’re on our way to Fuddlecumjig so perhaps she could make you another one if she lives in the town. You may want to hop with us, okay?” Dorothy responded with a warm smile as this quickly lightened up the Kangaroo’s spirits.

“How wonderful! I haven’t seen her in days so I’ll happily join you people.” The Blue Kangaroo responded to Dorothy once more with joy in her voice as she began to follow the chariot.

The Blue Kangaroo would happily hop alongside the chariot that was carried by Sawhorse for a few minutes before finally settling upon Fuddlecumjig.

The town had a beautiful lush blue color to it with the buildings, trees, etc being a royal blue color.

“We arrived at last, but we must be careful. The Fuddles are made in small pieces, and when strangers such as ourselves come near they fall apart and scatter, and it’s quite troublesome to put them back together..” Omby Amby warned everyone in a cautious tone while Dorothy and the others nodded understandably.

“Alright, let’s figure out where Grandmother Knit is located, she should be around somewhere.” Dorothy spoke out as she and the gang began venturing into the town.

The gang would walk across the time for a few minutes while being extra careful; however, a loud clatter sound could be heard from a nearby house, alerting the gang.

“What in the world happened here? It sounds like a hail storm or something.” Uncle Henry uttered in surprise while The Blue Kangaroo nodded in agreement.

“I suspect caution is no longer necessary it seems..” The Blue Kangaroo spoke as well while observing the house where the sound came from.

“Let’s check it out, It might be one of the Fuddles.” Dorothy spoke to everyone while she and the others began to walk closer to the house and there, they found small pieces of puzzles.

The sight captured everyone’s attention as Polychrome slowly walked over toward the small steps and picked up two pieces that resembled human features.

“A puzzle? These must be the pieces of the people who live here, we should find more pieces and see if we can put them back together.” Polychrome spoke to everyone while observing the puzzles in her hand before walking inside of the home.

“Maybe we could find Grandmother Knit and perhaps she’ll make new mittens for the kangaroo, so let’s repair the puzzles.” Dorothy chimed into the conversation with a smile as she and the others followed Polychrome into the home.

Minutes would come and go as everyone would slowly find the pieces that went to the fallen Fuddle, and this would go on until the gang finally finished rebuilding the fallen person.

“Finally! We’re finished!” Dorothy spoke in relief while sitting on the floor alongside Polychrome as she nodded in agreement.

“Tell me about it! Even my schoolwork was easier than this. But I’m glad we’ve built whoever he might be..” Polychrome responded while pointing at the large Fuddle man that they’d restored.

The Fuddle Man was dressed in a blue coat, a pink vest, and drab breeches.

“So, does he talk or? Perhaps it was only a statue?” Dorothy uttered while observing the large man until suddenly, he began to speak.

“Thank you, my friends. I’m Chief Larry of the Fuddles, and I would like to express my gratitude for putting me back together. How could I help you in return?” Larry greeted the guests while gently shaking Omby Amby’s hand.

“Greetings, I’m General Omby Amby. It’s a pleasure to meet you, and we’ve encountered a blue kangaroo and she needs our help in finding someone named Grandmother Knit.” Omby Amby responded in a formal voice while Larry smiled back.

“Miss Knit, well she’s right over there, but you guys may have to put her back together..” Larry responded while pointing at the puzzle pieces that belonged to Grandmother Knit.

The sight of this would make The Blue Kangaroo’s eyes widen with surprise while she gently walked over towards the wreck.

“Oh, Grandmother Knit! You are always falling apart these days, I’ll help you get back into shape.” The Blue Kangaroo uttered while beginning to restore her friend which was followed by Dorothy and Polychrome walking over to help her.

“Grandmother Knit should be easy to put back together. I had experiences with puzzles back in Kansas so solving this should be easy.” Dorothy spoke to her friend and The Blue Kangaroo as the trio began to put the pieces of Grandmother Knit together.

“How wonderful, and thank you guys so much for helping me. I can practically feel those mittens!” The Blue Kangaroo responded joyfully and this made Dorothy and Polychrome smile back.

Eventually, Grandmother Knit would be restored to her former self as the old lady blinked her eyes and looked around for a moment.

“Oh heavens. I must have fallen apart again, please excuse my manners.” Grandmother Knit spoke in an embarrassed tone while Dorothy and the others didn’t mind at all.

“It’s all forgiven. It can’t be helped, but I’m Dorothy Gale and it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Dorothy greeted the kind lady while gently shaking her hand; however, Grandmother Knit stared back at her with great intent.

”Why, I just have a feeling that you might save the entire world, I can feel it…” Grandmother Knit spoke to Dorothy with a sincere voice while the young girl was caught off guard by the statement.

“W-What..” Dorothy uttered while seeing The Blue Kangaroo quickly coming to Grandmother Knit’s side.

“My apologies. She hasn’t been herself lately, but isn't it great to see Grandmother Knit? She can help me rebuild my mittens.” The Blue Kangaroo spoke to Dorothy; however, the old lady only chuckled at this statement.

“Oh heavens I’m fine. I feel like Dorothy might save the world. I can feel it, but changing subjects, I’ll knit you another pair of mittens, how does that sound?” Grandmother Knit responded with a casual smile as she smiled warmly at her animal friend.

This made The Blue Kangaroo smile warmly as she jumped up and down with joy.

“Of course! I would love that. Thank you so much, Grandmother Knit!” The Blue Kangaroo responded joyfully while Dorothy watched the event with a smile on her face.

This would quickly turn into an expression of seriousness as Dorothy thought about what she just heard.

“I wonder what Grandmother Knit meant by that? Could I save the world in the future…” Dorothy thought to herself while continuing to watch Grandmother Knit chatting with The Blue Kangaroo while looking over to see Polychrome, Aunt Em, Uncle Henry, and Omby Amby chatting with Chief Larry, and this made Dorothy smile.

“I didn’t forget what I said back at Polychrome's home. If I want to protect my friends and perhaps save the world, then I must get stronger…” Dorothy thought to herself while gently touching the star mark that was on her forehead.

After this, Dorothy would finally walk over to Omby Amby and proceed to ask him what she’d been thinking about for quite some time.

“Omby Amby, I want you to become my teacher. I want to get stronger for my friends and family.” Dorothy asked Omby Amby in a motivated voice as this question surprised everyone in the room including Omby Amby.

“This child…” Omby Amby thought to himself as he continued to stare into the motivated eyes of Dorothy.

Will Omby Amby accept Dorothy’s offer?!

*Glinda’s Palace*

Not too far from where Dorothy and the gang were, Kiki stood by Glinda’s side at the palace in her throne room; however, Kiki felt uneasy while Glinda remained calm.

“You feel it, don’t you? It’s like I can sense Dorothy, Ozma, Scarecrow, and the others all at once..” Kiki asked Glinda in a tone of unease while Glinda nodded calmly.

“Correct. Roquat may have unleashed something that could backfire on him; however, do not fear since Dorothy is the key to defeating Dion..” Glinda responded while Kiki nodded despite feeling unsure.

“True, with respect, should you go over there and take care of him? You could easily defeat him in one blow..” Kiki asked Glinda as she tried to sound as respectful as possible while Glinda shook her head.

“I can not. Getting involved in any physical activity could lead to my demise, and trust me, Oz might need my power when the time is right..” Glinda responded in a serious voice while Kiki was initially confused by this statement.

“But, didn’t you get involved with overthrowing General Jinjur and fighting..” Kiki responded; however, she wasn’t able to finish what she had to say as Glinda cut her off.

“Kiki, that incident with the Wicked Witch of the South shall NEVER be brought up, is that understood?” Glinda advised Kiki with a calm yet stern voice and this quickly made the young girl nod understandably.

“O-Oh, s-sorry. I should have been more aware..” Kiki responded with guilt in her voice while Glinda smiled warmly, placing her hand on her shoulder.

“All is forgiven, my child. To put it bluntly, I’ve already involved myself in conflict two times in the past, meaning that I can’t get involved in any Ozian affairs three times, and if I do…I shall die..” Glinda responded to Kiki once more.

This made Kiki’s expression turn to surprise as she spoke once more.

“I-I See. So if you were to fight Dion, then you would die..” Kiki uttered in shock while Glinda nodded in confirmation.

“Correct; however, I know that Dorothy will perhaps save the Land of Oz from Dion and..” Glinda responded before quickly shutting up right when saying the final part which captured Kiki’s attention.

“Oh, I nearly said too much, but the point is that I want Dorothy and her friends to never rely on me, Locasta, or anyone else for help. I want them to solve problems and issues on their own.” Glinda responded with a smile while Kiki nodded in agreement.

“But, Who or what was Glinda trying to refer to…” Kiki thought to herself while staring at Glinda with great intent in her face.

Chapter Text

(Visiting Scarecrow)

*July 15th, 1906*

*Fuddlecumjig*

Dorothy stood in front of Omby Amby while waiting for an answer from the gentleman while Omby Amby thought of what he just heard.

“You want to be my student? You’ve already proven yourself useful to be Ozma’s friend and princess of Oz.” Omby Amby responded curiously while Dorothy nodded understandably.

“I know, but I want to get stronger. I want to continue protecting Oz and those I care about.” Dorothy responded once more as the room grew silent for a few seconds.

Omby Amby stared back at the young girl for a few more moments while continuing to think about his answer until finally deciding.

“Okay, I’ll take you in; don’t expect me to go easy on you as well.” Omby Amby responded with a smile and this made Dorothy smile back.

A“R-Really?! Thank you! I promise I’ll be a good student. I won’t let you down. I’ll give you my word..” Dorothy responded joyfully while Polychrome cheered her friend on.

“Wonderful! I’m hoping that all goes well, but do you and Omby Amby have any time to train?” Polychrome asked Dorothy curiously while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“She’s right. Dorothy goes to school so she’ll have to juggle her education and her training, but we don’t mind at all as long as she's safe.” Uncle Henry chimed into the conversation while Omby Amby smiled at this.

“Well, there is a secret room hidden within the Emerald Palace. A room where you can get things done in a short period…” Omby Amby responded with a smile as this intrigued Dorothy greatly.

“A room, does such a room truly exist? I’m quite interested in knowing..” Dorothy responded curiously while staring at Omby Amby with great interest as she waited for her answer.

“Of course, a room where you can spend an entire year inside while a day passes in the outside world. It’s far below the Emerald Palace, that’s where me and you could begin our year-long training..” Omby Amby responded as this revelation intrigued everyone in the room.

“Wait, a room where you can spend a year yet only a day passes outside, how does that work? I’ve never heard of such a thing.” Aunt Em asked Omby Amby curiously while Uncle Henry and Polychrome nodded in agreement.

“Well, time passes differently in the room. It’s like a different realm entirely. Even Ozma used the room to take care of certain royal duties that fell on busy days. I used it for training during my days of being a youth.” Omby Amby explained to Aunt Em and the others and this surprised everyone.

During this, Dorothy would feel intrigued by what she heard as she smiled brightly.

“Wooow. To think such a room exists. It’s quite fascinating..” Dorothy uttered with surprise while Omby Amby nodded in agreement.

“Of course, and shall we begin right now? We’re almost done with the tour anyways so this would be perfect to take things to the next level.” Omby Amby asked Dorothy with a smile while waiting for an answer.

After hearing the question, Dorothy thought of this for a moment before deciding on what to do next.

“Yes, but I do want to visit Scarecrow and Tin Woodman first before we begin, is that okay with you?” Dorothy responded politely while this was met with Omby Amby nodding in confirmation.

“Of course, but it’s going to take us over a day to reach Winkie Country by chariot; however, I could simply take everyone there myself.” Omby Amby responded to Dorothy once more with a smile.

“Wonderful, and we should say our goodbyes to Grandmother Knit and the others before departing. I hope the Blue Kangaroo can get her mittens.” Dorothy responded joyfully while walking over to say her goodbyes.

Omby Amby watched this as he saw the young girl sharing her goodbyes to Grandmother Knit and the others.

“One Year. Could Dorothy withstand such a rigid place? I barely lasted a month when I was her age..” Omby Amby thought to himself before clearing his throat to get everyone’s attention.

“Alright, we'll be taking our leave. We have much to do, but it was a pleasure to see everyone today.” Omby Amby spoke to Chief Larry and the others while the trio nodded understandably before speaking once more.

“No worries! And thank you once again for restoring me. I’ll always be grateful for that, but I wish you the best of luck during your travels.” Larry responded joyfully while bidding farewell to Omby Amby and the gang as he waved goodbye.

The gang would say their goodbyes to Grandmother Knit and The Blue Kangaroo while giving them their thanks.

“Goodbye, everyone! I hope to see everyone soon!” Dorothy spoke to Grandmother Knit and the others for the final time before being teleported to their destination.

It was just now Chief Larry, Grandmother Knit, and The Blue Kangaroo as they reflected on their visitors.

“What nice people. If it weren’t for them then I would have never found you.” The Blue Kangaroo spoke to her elderly companion while Grandmother Knit nodded in agreement.

“Indeed, and I still believe Dorothy is going to save the world. I can feel it…” Grandmother Knit responded to her friend while smiling to herself.

*Winkie Country*

The gang successfully arrived at Winkie Country, and not too far from them was Scarecrow’s new home. Scarecrow’s new home had the appearance of corn, but it had a simple beauty to it which was fitting for him.

“Wow, Scarecrow’s new mansion looks wonderful! I can’t wait for you and Uncle Henry to meet Scarecrow, he’s the first person I’ve become friends with.” Dorothy spoke to Aunt Em joyfully while looking at the lovely home.

Aunt Em would smile at this alongside Uncle Henry before opening her mouth to speak.

“Wonderful. You’ve always been telling us about Scarecrow. If it was possible then we would have him scaring off the crowd back at the farm.” Aunt Em spoke to Dorothy once more before chucking to herself while Dorothy smiled back.

“Yup, and I can't wait for you guys to meet him.” Dorothy responded yet again while feeling the anticipation of reuniting with her friend.

AAfter a few moments, the gang finally arrived at the doorstep of Scarecrow’s home as everyone would get off the chariot.

“Take as much time as you need. I’ll be waiting outside.” Sawhorse advised everyone with a smile while seeing the gang approaching the doorstep.

Dorothy was the first one to approach the door, and she began to gently knock on the door in hopes of Scarecrow answering, and luckily, he did.

“Welcome! Welcome! I’ve been expecting you and the others! How have things been, my good friend?” Scarecrow greeted Dorothy and the others while hugging his friend warmly.

During this, the gang would enter the mansion while Dorothy and Scarecrow followed them after sharing a warm hug.

“It’s great seeing you again, and I’ve been doing good, I have two special people whom I want you to meet.” Dorothy responded kindly while motioning her hand for Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to come over and they did just that.

“This is my Uncle Henry and this is my Aunt Em. These are the people who have been taking care of me for most of my life. I hope that you guys will be good friends.” Dorothy spoke to her friend once more while introducing her caregivers to Scarecrow.

Aunt Em and Uncle Henry smiled at Dorothy’s friend before shaking hands with Scare.

“Pleasure to meet you, Scarecrow. We’ve heard good things about you. It’s nice to see that Dorothy is happy with her friends.” Uncle Henry greeted Scarecrow while still shaking hands with him.

“Of course. If it wasn’t for Dorothy then I would have been stuck in that cornfield, but now I’m living the good life.” Scarecrow responded with a smile while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry smiled back.

During this, Dorothy and Polychrome would stare out of the window as they were engaging in conversation.

“A room where I can get stronger within a year? I wonder if I could even handle such a room. I imagine it would be dreadful being in such a room for a year.” Dorothy spoke to Polychrome with a worried yet intrigued voice while Polychrome nodded in agreement.

“I’m sure you’ll manage, right? If Omby Amby already has his faith in you, then surely you will manage, right? You were the same person who survived the Wicked Witch of the West so with that, I believe you can do anything.” Polychrome responded to Dorothy before turning around from the window to give her a warm smile which was returned by Dorothy as she smiled back.

“Thank you. I just hope nothing bad happens to the Emerald City during the next day..” Dorothy responded with a smile while still feeling worried; however, Polychrome quickly placed her hand on the shoulder of her friend.

“And we’ll defend Oz while you and Omby Amby are training. As long as we have people like Ozma, then we shouldn’t have anything to worry about.” Polychrome responded to Dorothy once more and this made Dorothy smile at her friend.

“You’re right. I shouldn’t worry. I have my friends, and that’s what matters most.” Dorothy responded to her friend with a smile; however, Polychrome could tell that something else was bothering Dorothy, but she didn’t want to press on.

“Of course. That’s what friends and allies do.” Polychrome responded to Dorothy once more.

Both girls would share one final smile before continuing their conversation for the remainder of their visit at Scarecrow’s mansion.

*Poppy Fields*

The wind breezed across Dion while he stood in the beautiful red poppy fields.

“Just you wait, Dorothy. I will defeat you and proclaim myself as the strongest being in Oz..” Dion thought to himself while continuing to rest for the remainder of that time frame.

Chapter Text

(Into the Training Room)

*July 15th, 1906*

*Winkie Country*

The afternoon sun shone upon Scarecrow’s home as everyone was departing for Tin Woodman’s castle.

“Alright, is everyone ready to go? We don’t want to be late.” Omby Amby spoke to everyone while he was met with nods of confirmation from the gang.

“Of course, I can’t wait for Aunt Em and Uncle Henry to see Tin Woodman.” Dorothy responded joyfully while Omby Amby smiled back.

“Wonderful. We shall now head over to the castle, hang on tightly.” Omby Amby responded with a smile before using his staff to teleport everyone to their destination.

*Tin Woodman’s Castle*

The gang arrived at their destination, and of course, the castle was still as beautiful as ever.

Aunt Em and Uncle Henry were captivated by the beauty of the castle which made Dorothy smile.

“What a magnificent castle! So this was where you killed the Witch, right? It looks so much nicer than how you described it.” Aunt Em spoke to Dorothy with awestruck in her voice while the young girl smiled back.

“Correct. The Wicked Witch of the West used to live in this castle, and she enslaved the Winkies for years, but luckily I managed to save them, although It was by accident since she was trying to kill Toto.” Dorothy responded while Aunt Em nodded understandably.

“I see. That explains the statue of you and your friends. I can see it in the gardens I presume.” Aunt Em responded while looking over at the beautiful garden which was behind the entrance.

“Yup, I’m pretty much a hero to the Winkies. If it wasn’t for my quick thinking than they’ll be enslaved to this day, so that’s their way of expressing thanks.” Dorothy responded once more with a smile while feeling herself getting closer to the castle.

“Oh yeah, how do the Winkies even work around here? Are they soldiers or civilians?” Polychrome quickly asked while Scarecrow was the first to respond to the question.

“Some are soldiers and some are civilians. Tin Woodman has about a thousand soldiers for self defense, and another thousand to keep the castle from rusting.” Scarecrow explained to Polychrome while the rainbow girl nodded in an understanding way.

“Ooh, I see. The Winkies sound quite fascinating.” Polychrome responded with curiosity while Scarecrow nodded.

The gang continued to walk toward the front entrance of the castle, and there, they’ll meet with Tin Woodman who would greet them and allow them within the palace grounds.

“It’s great seeing you again, Mr Chopper. How have things been for you these days?” Dorothy greeted her friend while hugging him warmly which was returned by Tin Woodman.

“Hello, Dorothy. I’m doing good these days, and I assume these two are your Aunt Em and Uncle Henry, right? It’s a pleasure to meet both of them.” Tin Woodman greeted Dorothy back while shaking the hands of Aunt Em and Uncle Henry.

“Of course, I’ve been waiting to introduce them to you for a long time, so I’m glad that you guys can meet.” Dorothy responded kindly while Aunt Em and Uncle Henry smiled at this.

“Of course, it’s a pleasure to meet Nick Chopper. We’ve heard good things about him from you.” Uncle Henry responded to Dorothy while continuing to shake hands with Tin Woodman.

“I could say the same as well, my dear Henry. It makes me glad to finally met Mr Chopper as well.” Aunt Em spoke to Uncle Henry while she shook hands with Tin Woodman as well.

After the handshake, Tin Woodman would turn his attention to Dorothy.

“Indeed; however, I’m afraid that this meeting will be short since I have something urgent to tell you guys.” Tin Woodman responded to Dorothy and the others with a rather concerned voice.

This statement made Dorothy look at her friend rather seriously and she began to press the issue on.

“What do you mean? Is something terrible happening in Oz?” Dorothy responded in a serious tone while waiting for an answer.

“There have been reports of a strange creature that’s been roaming Munckinland. Even worse is that he’s destroyed the cornfields where you first met Scarecrow..” Tin Woodman responded with concern while on the other hand, the news surprised Dorothy and the others.

“W-What?! When was all of this?!” Dorothy asked while making a shocked expression on her face.

“How terrible, I was practically raised on those cornfields. What shall we do…” Scarecrow spoke as well with a sad voice while waiting for an answer.

Tin Woodman would think for a moment before finally coming on to an answer.

“We shall warn Ozma. Meanwhile, it’s best for Dorothy and the others to head to safety. We can’t allow this threat to enter Emerald City..” Tin Woodman responded while Omby Amby and the others nodded understandably.

“Don’t worry, I shall train Dorothy for the next year. A room where one year inside equals to one day outside. There, she’ll be strong enough to help everyone defeat this threat.” Omby Amby responded while Tin Woodman nodded in agreement.

“Sounds good, I shall let you guys go. I wish you and everyone else the best of luck. We shall meet again in two days.” Tin Woodman responded with a smile.

After this, Dorothy would smile and hug Tin Woodman warmly before getting ready to depart for the Emerald City.

“Goodbye, my friend. I wish you the best of luck.” Dorothy spoke to her friend for the final time before preparing herself to head back to Emerald City.

“Alright, let’s head to the Emerald City.” Omby Amby spoke to the gang while using his staff to teleport everyone including himself back to the city.

“I truly hope everyone can make it through this…” Tin Woodman spoke to himself with concern in his voice before heading back to his throne room.

*Emerald Palace*

The gang arrived back at the palace and found themselves in front of the room that Omby Amby was referring to.

“My apologies if I’m rushing things, but this time of crisis calls for me and Dorothy to enter the room, we can’t waste anymore time..” Omby Amby advised the others while Polychrome and the others nodded understandably.

“Of course, we’ll protect the palace and the city for the next day. We give you our word.” Polychrome responded while having a serious tone in her voice.

This response made Omby Amby smile while Dorothy was ready to say her goodbyes to her loved ones.

“Goodbye, Aunt Em. Goodbye Uncle Henry. I’ll see you guys next year, well tomorrow.” Dorothy spoke to her caregivers with a smile while this made the adults chuckle at her statement.

“Goodbye, my dear child. Please be safe…don’t end up like..” Aunt Em responded with sadness before quickly shutting up at the last sentence; however, Dorothy smiled at this.

“It’s okay. I’ll be fine. Oz is my home so I must do whatever it takes to protect the people I love. I’m sure my mother would be proud.” Dorothy responded to Aunt Em in a gentle and loving voice before giving her a smile and a thumbs up.

This event made Aunt Em think about Dorothy’s mother, and for the first time in a while, she had seen the face of the woman who would give birth to Dorothy.

“Dorothy…you’re going down the same path as your mother, but I realize that you are growing up. You are not the same little girl from years ago, but rather growing into a beautiful and protective person..”Aunt Em thought to herself with conflicting emotions which lead to her remembering the words of her friend, Dorothy’s mother.

*Flashback*

“Emily, remember to always smile through the dark times, okay? I’ll be okay before you know it..” Dorothy’s mother spoke to Aunt Em in the same gentle voice that her daughter would use.

Despite her appearance not being clear due to her being covered by a beautiful light, she resembled Dorothy quite a bit.

*End of Flashback*

Aunt Em would smile at Dorothy after seeing her bidding farewell to Uncle Henry and heading toward the time chamber with Omby Amby.

“Good Luck, Dorothy. Make us proud.” Aunt Em silently whispered to herself while seeing the door close behind them.

*Time Chamber*

Dorothy and Omby Amby entered the room, and the young girl immediately collapsed to her knees due to the intense hot air.

“O-Oh my goodness. It’s so hot and stuffy here..” Dorothy uttered in shock while she felt the intense pressure of the environment which caused her to breath heavily.

“You see why I could barely manage a month when I was your age, hm? This type of training was something I had to do under the former King Pastoria’s orders, and now I’m going to do the same for you.” Omby Amby responded while taking off the upper half of his uniform to reveal a tank top.

“I-I see, well, I-I guess I can’t complain..” Dorothy uttered in between heavy breaths while slowly getting up; however, she quickly collapsed on the ground due to exhaustion.

“Damn it. This room is unbearable. It feels like I’ve run a long mile..” Dorothy uttered once more in shock while gasping on the ground due to the pressure.

Omby Amby stared at Dorothy with a serious expression; however, he was hopeful that things might just work out for his student.

“You’ve already lasted longer than me. I’ve lied about staying for barely a month. I gave up in the first thirty minutes, yet…” Omby Amby thought to himself while staring at the young girl before letting out a determined smile.

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma stared at her magic mirror, and she saw Nome King talking to the Growleywogs, Whimises, and others whom Guph collected during his journey.

“Roquat is up to his old tricks again…” Ozma thought to herself before sighing at what she just saw as she got up from her throne, and walked towards the exit.

*Emerald Road*

Unknown to everyone, Dion finally arrived at the Emerald City, and he stared at the beautiful city while being up in the air.

“Ahhh, there’s the city, but It would be too boring to announce my presence this early, so I’ll allow these fools to enjoy their little freedom; however, this still doesn’t mean I’m not giving up on Dorothy..” Dion spoke to himself with a smile before turning around and flying the opposite direction.

What exactly is Dion planning?!

Chapter Text

(Planning for the Invasion)

*July 15th, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

Three hours passed since Dorothy and Omby Amby went inside the chamber, and during this, Ozma summoned everyone to discuss the upcoming invasion.

“It seems the Nome King is planning on invading Oz. His tunnel was completed today, they’ve managed to build it right underneath my palace. I fear a surprise attack might overwhelm the citizens of Oz..” Ozma explained to everyone with a worried expression on her face while Scarecrow began to speak up in regards to the situation.

“I agree, and it’s dreadful that we don’t have Dorothy and Omby Amby to assist us. It’s only for a day but anything could happen during the course of twenty-four hours…” Scarecrow responded in a serious manner while Ozma nodded in agreement before speaking once more.

“Exactly, and to make things worse, Roquat managed to convince the Whimsies, Growleywogs, and the Phanfasms. They’re not strong, or so I believe; however, they have strange magic that could be an issue for us..” Ozma responded to Scarecrow once more while also explaining it to the others.

Tin Woodman, who managed to arrive via Ozma’s silver shoes, had stepped forward to present what he had to say.

“We should also be on the lookout for the mysterious creature. There’s been reports and sightings of a creature that’s been terrorizing Oz..” Tin Woodman advised Ozma in a serious voice while the princess nodded in agreement.

“If only Omby Amby was with us, but I understand that he must train Dorothy so she could get stronger, so we shall hold out for the next day.” Ozma responded while Tin Woodman nodded in agreement.

“That sounds like a good plan, and in the meantime, let’s see what Nome King and his cronies are up to?” Tin Woodman responded to his friend once more while pointing at the mirror.

Ozma would nod in agreement before turning her attention toward the magic mirror.

“I wish to see the Nome King’s cavern!” Ozma commanded her magic mirror as a brilliant flash of light appeared within the mirror before settling on the image of Nome King.

Ozma and the others stared into what seemed to be Nome King talking with his allies that were gained during the last day.

*Nome Kingdom*

Nome King and Guph stood in front of the leaders of the Whimisies, Growelywogs, and Phanfasms.

“Alright, we were set to invade Emerald City in two days, but I refuse to wait any longer so we shall start our journey at midnight, right? Then we shall arrive at daybreak. We’ll destroy the city and march through the Land of Oz, conquering the land as we please!” Nome King instructed his allies before laughing maniacally to himself before Winkle and Lee-Ow-Oh joined in his laughter.

“Good! Once everything is said and done, I shall make Ozma my slave! She’ll do my every command!” Lee-Ow-Oh responded joyfully before laughing once more; however, Winkle wasn’t happy hearing this.

“It seems you’ve miscalculated on the issue. Ozma shall be my slave, and besides! We still have the secret weapon under our display so I should have the highest honors..” Winkle responded in a smart tone of voice while adjusting his glasses.

This angered Lee-Ow-Oh as he growled at his annoyance; however, Nome King quickly caught this and immediately calmed down the dispute between the two. “Settle down, we should not fight amongst each other.

“That’s what Ozma wants. Once we conquer everything, we shall decide who gets what, okay?” Nome King advised his two allies in a rather calm voice as Winkle and Lee-Ow-Oh nodded in agreement.

“He’s right. Arguing like this won’t get us anywhere so let’s put aside the ordeal to the side for now, what we should be talking about is our weapon, where is it?” Winkle responded while adjusting his glasses once more as he waited for an answer.

This made Nome King laugh rather nervously before finally giving the honest truth to his ally.

“Well, it escaped, and we can’t find it; however, I’m sure it will come back to us, right?” Nome King responded nervously while looking up to see Winkle glaring at him rather annoyingly.

“It escaped? It should not have escaped until the day of the invasion, do you realize that letting it roam free could spell trouble for us, hm?” Winkle responded while walking over to grab him by his collar, and lifting him to the air.

Nome King chuckled at Winkle rather nervously before speaking once more.

“W-Well, Surely he’ll come back. We just have to wait until the invasion, which is tomorrow..” Nome King responded nervously before chuckling to himself.

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma and the others saw the conversation unfolding as Ozma moved her hand across the mirror to revert it back to its original state.

“Our enemies will be here sooner than expected, this is bad. The people of Oz never experienced war on such a scale. What do you advise me to do..” Ozma spoke to her friends while turning over to hear their thoughts.

“I agree, and if you allow me, I shall have the Winkies fight against the invaders, we’ll do whatever it takes to protect Oz and the Emerald City.” Tin Woodman responded while Scarecrow nodded in agreement before giving his thoughts on the situation.

“I heard the Munchkins are good fighters despite being peaceful, and I bet the Gillkins are good fighters too.” Scarecrow chimed into the conversation while Ozma took note of what she heard.

“Those are good ideas; however, that would mean Locasta getting involved, and like Glinda, the Good Witches can’t get involved in any issues within Oz, they could only watch and govern.” Ozma responded in a conflicted voice while everyone nodded understandably.

“Oh yeah, but as long as we have the Munchkins as our allies then everything should be good, right?” Scarecrow responded while Ozma nodded in agreement.

During this, an idea would pop into Ozma’s head which prompted her to let out a gasp of shock which alerted everyone in the room.

“What’s going on? Did you think of something?” Polychrome asked Ozma curiously while the young princess nodded in confirmation as she began to speak.

“We could use the Fountain of Oblivion so that way, we won’t see those we care about being hurt.” Ozma recommended to her friends that this surprised everyone while also leaving them curious in regards to the fountain.

“Wait, what’s the Fountain of Oblivion? I’m curious to know..” Polychrome asked Ozma in a curious manner while Scarecrow and Tin Woodman were filled with curiosity as well.

“Well, the Forbidden Water is the most dangerous water in the Land of Oz. Whoever drinks from the fountain instantly forgets everything about themselves..” Ozma explained to her friends as she began to walk across the palace with a more serious expression on her face.

“Wow, why does such a thing exist in the first place? I can’t see myself forgetting my friends such as Dorothy.” Polychrome asked Ozma before following her along with Scarecrow and the others.

“Well, Glinda told me that there was an evil wicked King. He ruled Oz with an iron fist. The people were miserable due to famine, war, and other horrible things. So Glinda created the Fountain and made the Ozians drink from the water, thus forgetting the cruel ruler, but in the process, themselves as well…” Ozma explained in a serious tone as the news surprised Polychrome and the others in the room.

“But what about the evil king? What happened to him..” Polychrome asked Ozma once more as she waited for an answer.

“She never told me; however, all I know is that he has been defeated, but whenever she talks about it..” Ozma responded in a serious tone before quickly shaking her head as she changed the subject.

“Sorry. I spoke too much. There are just some things that you and the others can’t know. Just private royal stuff, that’s all.” Ozma spoke to her friends once more before changing her serious demeanor back to her usual one.

“Glinda is quite mysterious..” Polychrome thought to herself before finally opening her mouth to speak again.

“I see, I hope something like that will never happen again, even though the people of Oz don't remember..” Polychrome spoke to Ozma while the young princess nodded in agreement.

“Exactly, but, let’s prepare for tomorrow, shall we? We wouldn’t want Roquat to beat us, right? Let’s head over to the dining area so we could discuss more over dinner.” Ozma responded to Polychrome in a kind manner before heading toward the kitchen area while the rest of her friends followed along.

During the walk, Scarecrow would whisper something into Tin Woodman’s ear in regards to the story they just heard.

“Woodman, do you think it was such a wise idea to make the people of Oz forget about the evil king? I think it’s a bad idea..” Scarecrow whispered into Tin Woodman’s ear while seeing him nod in agreement.

“I agree. We can’t run away and forget the past..” Tin Woodman responded in full agreement with his friend while he and Scarecrow continued to walk toward the diner room to discuss plans to prevent the invasion.

*Nome Kingdom*

A few hours passed, and it was now midnight, the time for the invasion.

“The clock strikes twelve!! Let’s head to the Emerald City before it’s too late!” Nome King cried out joyfully as he and all of his allies leaped from their dinner tables and made forth toward the tunnel.

The Army began their march toward the tunnel in hopes of entering the Emerald City and it was a huge crowd that consisted of the Whimsies, Growleywogs, and Phanfasms.

“Those fools! They really think they can conquer all of the land? I bet they are going to enslave us! We Phansfams won’t be fooled! We shall enslave Roquat, his people, and the other scum!” Lee-Ow-Oh thought to himself while letting out a huge grin.

“The Emerald City is as good as destroyed! Our secret weapon should take care of the job, and after this, we shall turn the Emerald City and its citizens into Cyborgs!” Winkle thought to himself with a smile while adjusting his glasses as he and his fellow Growleywogs marched deeper into the tunnel.

“We won’t be taken for fools! I know these backstabbers are going to betray us and keep everything for themselves! Not on our watch!” The Whimsie Chief thought to himself with annoyance as he and his people continued their journey within the tunnel.

“Those fools, they intend to get everything for themselves and leave us nothing. We’re not stupid! We shall ravage through Oz, and at last, my vengeance upon Ozma, Dorothy, and their pathetic friends shall be completed…” Nome King quietly spoke to himself before letting out an evil grin as he knew that victory was inching closer toward his hand..“

Finally, Nome King and his new allies were finally heading toward the Emerald City; however, would their plans even work?!

Chapter Text

(Dion Makes His Move)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

It was dawn in the Emerald City, and Ozma and her friends were awaiting Nome King's and his army's arrival.

“It’s a good thing we’ve managed to evacuate the citizens into a safer place or otherwise they’ll be in danger.” Tin Woodman spoke to Ozma while taking a few deep breaths to himself.

“I agree, and Henry and Em should also be safe with the citizens. I fear that things might go crazy if this plan was to fail.” Ozma responded while looking over at the Fountain of Oblivion before turning back to face her friends.

“But, our enemies will soon be here. I sense their presence slowly approaching the Emerald City, but I’ve managed to send some dust to keep them busy for just a few more minutes.” Ozma spoke to Tin Woodman and the others once more and this intrigued Woodman as he walked closer to Ozma.

“Oh, you managed to distract Nome King and the others? That’s wonderful. This shall give us more time to discuss what we shall do with them after they drink from the fountain.” Tin Woodman responded to his friend with curiosity while Ozma nodded in confirmation as she spoke again.

“Correct. It’s not enough to stall them for a longer period, but it’s still enough for us to at least find a way to talk as we are doing now.” Ozma responded while turning over to face the Fountain of Oblivion.

During this, Polychrome would walk over to stand next to Ozma as the morning wind breeze over the two girls.

“Ozma, I can tell you don’t want to fight them, don’t you? That’s why you came up with this idea, right? I’ve heard you fought evil people like Mombi and Aurora but despite that, you would rather talk it out with them..” Polychrome spoke to Ozma in a quiet voice so that only the princess could hear it while Ozma nodded in confirmation.

“Correct, but don’t get me wrong. Once it comes to protecting my people and those I care about I must fight; however, I always prefer talking it out. That’s what I attempted to do with Nome King and even Mombi at an earlier point, but it seems that both of them wouldn’t listen so I ended up killing Mombi when I first became who I was while Nome King’s plan was defeated at a later point. It’s just I don’t like fighting or solving any conflict with fighting, but..” Ozma responded in a rather somber voice before being met with Polychrome’s warm hand touching her shoulder.

“Well, there’s nothing wrong with fighting to protect those you love, that’s how I see it. I don’t like fighting either, but if it meant protecting those you love, and with a justice cause then I will fight.” Polychrome advised Ozma in a warm voice which made her smile.

“Thank you. I know that certain people can’t be reasoned with, such as Mombi, but I’ll consider your words, and I truly mean that.” Ozma responded joyfully as she and Polychrome shared a warm smile.

This moment of peace would be interrupted by sounds of rumbling from the ground that alerted Ozma and the others as finally, Lee-Ow-Oh and his army rose from the ground as they were the first ones to make it out.

“Finally!! We’re in the Emerald City!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out joyfully as he and his men arose from the ground with the intent of conquering the city; however, due to the dust Ozma sent out, they were thirsty.

“Water! I need water!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out in thirst as he and his men attempted to drink from the Fountain of Oblivion; however, right when they were about to, a voice called out to them, and it was Dion!

“Stop! Do you fools realize that drinking from that water will make you forget your identity? Such utter fools.” Dion spoke to Lee-Ow-Oh and his men with annoyance as his presence surprised everyone including the villains.

“W-Wait, who is he?! Is that the mysterious creature..” Polychrome thought to herself in shock.

This surprising turn of events caused Lee-Ow-Oh and his men to stop in their tracks as they all looked up to see Dion staring back at them as he descended toward the ground. During this, Nome King and his army finally arrived as they were thirsty as well; however, Nome King peaked from the ground to see Dion.

“It’s you!! Where have you been!” Nome King called toward Dion while lifting himself from the hole, and making his way toward the creature.

“Oh, we’re doing things my way. Do you honestly think for a minute I’ll allow you to interfere with my plans, little man?” Dion spoke to Nome King with a rather disdained voice which surprised the ruler.

“W-What?! We gave you life! What do you mean your way?!” Nome King cried in shock while Ozma and the others watched the unexpected events unfolding before their eyes from afar.

“Oh, I intend to fight Dorothy, defeat her, and showcase my strength to Oz and Dorothy’s world, and I won’t allow you to stop me..” Dion responded with a smile before picking up the little man which didn’t fly for Nome King.

“P-Put me down!! What are you doing!!” Nome King pleaded with Dion while he looked over to see that the creature was taking him to the Fountain of Oblivion.

“Oh, I’m doing something that would make my job easier. I have no use for someone like you, so begone!” Dion responded once more before throwing the Nome King into the fountain thus erasing his memory for good.

This event shocked everyone as nobody didn’t expect such a thing to take place.

“H-He threw his creator into the fountain?!” Ozma thought to herself in shock while continuing to watch the events unfolding before her eyes.

“W-Who am I? Where am I..” Nome King spoke in confusion while looking up to see Dion, which frightened the king as he let out a yelp before running toward Ozma and the others for protection.

“Help me! This guy is trying to kill me! I don’t know where I’m at, but that guy looks scary” Nome King pleaded with Ozma while the young girl stared back.

“Who are you? What’s your name?” Ozma greeted the amnesiac king as she waited for an answer from the king.

“Beats me, you?” Nome King responded with a small chuckle while Ozma spoke once more.

Before Ozma spoke, Dion watched the events with a smirk on his face as he continued to monitor the events.

“My name is Ozma, and your name is Roquat, you are King of the Nomes.” Ozma responded in a serious tone while Nome King was surprised by this.

“King, me?! Well, that’s a surprise, but how did I end up here and who are these people..” Nome King responded rather politely while Ozma began to respond.

“You were angry and convinced these people to join you, but I and my friends shall take care of things from this point, but for now, go to your nomes and tell them to go home, and come back when you’re done..” Ozma ordered the Nome King rather sternly.

“I don’t know about all of that, but I’ll tell those Nomes or whatever to head home.” Nome King responded before heading over to the hole where his army was currently at.

“March home, whoever you are!” Nome King ordered his army, and of course, whispers of confusion erupted from the group which led to Guph speaking.

“Okay? I guess this was all for nothing..” Guph responded with disappointment as he and the rest of the Nome army turned around and retreated to their domain.

During the chain of events, Winkle watched with anger as he let out a scream of annoyance.

“Enough talking!! It seems like I’ll have to take command here! Conquer Oz!” Winkle commanded the others in anger.

This caused the Growleywog army and the Whimisie army to charge directly toward Ozma and the others; however, Dion stared back in annoyance.

“Like I SAID, we’re doing things my way..” Dion spoke with annoyance as he quickly teleported in Winkle’s direction.

“G-Get out of my way! I gave you life, and I’ll..” Winkle spoke in anger; however, he wasn’t able to finish his sentence since Dion quickly killed him with a single blast.

Winkle screamed as he was killed by the blast which shocked Ozma and the others.

“H-He killed him?! We’re going to die!!” Nome King cried in shock as the amnesiac king quickly ran back to Ozma and the others. Ozma stared back at Dion with serious intent as she quickly extended her hands out.

“No, Dion. we’re doing things MY way!” Ozma spoke to Dion rather angrily as she clapped her hands thus making everyone appear in a bubble including herself.

“O-Ozma?! What’s going on?!” Scarecrow uttered in shock as he was trapped within Ozma’s bubble, and there, he saw Ozma smile back.

“Don’t worry, I have a plan!” Ozma responded before finally snapping her fingers thus making everyone disappear from the city.

*Munchkin Country*

Polychrome found herself to be in the outskirts of the beautiful country as she got up to take a look around.

“W-Where am I..” Polychrome spoke to herself while beginning to walk across the fields; however, this was interrupted by a large footstep that belonged to none other than Lee-Ow-Oh.

This caught the rainbow girl’s attention and she quickly turned around to see Lee-Ow-Oh staring at her.

“So, it seems I have to face you, eh? The more I look at you, the more I hate your guts! I hope you are prepared to die.” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome in a rather angered voice as the bear clapped his hands to transform into something else.

Lee-Ow-Oh managed to transform into a handsome warrior with streaking blonde hair, and he wore elegant warrior clothing. He also spoke in a more elegant tone.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make this quick, rainbow freak!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke with a smile before creating a sword from this hand.

Polychrome stared back with a serious face before preparing herself for battle.

“No, It’s you who’s going down. I’m going to protect my friends from people like you!” Polychrome responded with motivation and seriousness in her voice as she was ready to face the leader of the Phanfasms.

While Dorothy and Omby Amby are training, the heated battles are about to begin!

Chapter Text

(Polychrome vs Lee-Ow-Oh)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Munchkin Country*

The early morning wind breeze ran across the two opponents as they were ready to engage in battle with each other.

“I hope you’ve said your prayers because I shall kill you, and the others, and conquer the Emerald City.” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome in a threatening manner while having a smirk on his face as he stared down Polychrome.

“No, I won’t allow that to happen! I may not look like it but I’m quite strong, so you’re going down.” Polychrome responded while preparing herself for battle as this was met with Lee-Ow-Oh laughing.

“Fine, SAY GOODBYE!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out before charging toward his opponent with great speed with the intent to kill her.

Lee-Ow-Oh charged toward Polychrome before using his sword to deliver a hard blow against the rainbow girl which sent her flying back into some trees.

Polychrome felt herself being impacted by the tree as she rubbed her head in pain.

“D-Darn it! He’s quick! I gotta watch out for his attacks, Just sense his life force, just like father taught me..” Polychrome spoke to herself in between breaths as she closed her eyes to sense his presence, and luckily, she managed to pick it up.

During this, Lee-Ow-Oh locked eyes on his opponent and quickly charged at Polychrome once more with a sadistic smile.

“There you are! You can’t run away from me forever, you rainbow freak!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out with joy as he formed a small energy blast in his hand while holding his sword with the other hand.

This action was seen by Polychrome as she quickly flew towards the air; however, this was seen by Lee-Ow-Oh.

“Fool, you think you can dodge this?! Elegant Blaster!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out once more with a smile as he quickly unleashed his energy attack on his opponent.

The energy attack was heading toward Polychrome’s way which surprised the girl greatly since she didn’t expect her opponent to see through her plan.

“H-He’s fast! I gotta block it!” Polychrome spoke out with concern before using her arms to block the oncoming attack, and eventually the attack impacted her, but due to her blocking, it only ruined her clothing.

After seeing this, Lee-Ow-Oh smiled before quickly charging toward his opponent which made Polychrome’s eyes widen with shock.

“Hahaha!! I’m far faster than you!! Prepare to face the might of the Phanfasms!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out joyfully before finally getting close to her presence as he delivered a mighty uppercut toward her stomach.

This action caused Polychrome to spit out spit and blood as it was clear that the attack pained her, and worse, Lee-Ow-Oh delivered a swift kick toward her back thus sending the rainbow girl crashing toward the ground which caused a small crater.

“D-Darn. H-He’s fast. I-I never imagined I would fight such a terrible thing. “ Polychrome thought to herself while slowly getting up from the crater with her emotions running wild as she felt fear, shock, and dread, and with those emotions, she walked out of the crater while staring up at Lee-Ow-Oh’s smile.

“Still getting up, eh? No matter, I shall ensure that I’ll break that little spirit of yours before the morning is over, you brat!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome before descending back to the ground to face the standing girl who was in his way.

“I’m not giving up! I’m going to protect my friends from the likes of you, and that’s a promise! I’m going to defeat you!” Polychrome cried in response before charging at her opponent as she was ready to deliver another attack.

Polychrome charged toward her opponent while she let out a shout as she delivered a mighty punch toward Lee-Ow-Oh; however, this was caught by the warrior which shocked her.

“W-What?!” Polychrome uttered in shock while staring into the eyes of Lee-Ow-Oh as he managed to catch her fist with his hand.

“Foolish girl, now it’s my turn. Elegant Surprise!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out with a smile before delivering another mighty uppercut toward Polychrome’s stomach which sent the girl flying; however, Lee-Ow-Oh wasn’t finished just yet.

Polychrome let out a cry of pain while being flown across the fields as Lee-Ow-Oh quickly ran towards her, and delivered a slew of punches to her while simultaneously running at her at the same time before ending the attack by grabbing her head and using his knees to kick her a few times which sent her flying upward.

“You’re no match for me! Once I’m finished with you, then I’m going to deal with the others, including Dion!!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome in a joyful tone of voice before forming a red ball-like attack between his arms, and he quickly aimed and sent it toward his opponent’s way.

The energy ball quickly made its way toward Polychrome, and it managed to deliver damage to the girl as this caused her to cry out in pain before collapsing on the ground.

“H-He’s too strong and fast. I-I can’t beat him..” Polychrome spoke to herself in pain and disappointment while slowly getting up from the floor, wobbling in the process; however, despite it all, she still hadn't given up.

“Hm, so you’re still standing after that, eh? No worries. This next attack shall swiftly end your pathetic life.” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome with annoyance in his voice before powering up his sword which was illuminated in a yellow flash of light.

Polychrome stared at the marvelous site while thinking about what to do next.

“I can’t rely on others to save me. That’s what I’ve always been doing for most of my life which explains why I’m such a loner. If I can’t beat this guy then how could I even call myself a friend to Dorothy and the others..” Polychrome thought to herself while preparing herself for whatever might come her way.

Lee-Ow-Oh’s sword was glowing a yellowish color as the warrior grew wings from his back and he continued to smile at Polychrome.

During this, Polychrome began to remember things from her past, her first encounter with Dorothy, and all of her friends and family.

“I-I can’t give up, I must fight. No matter what!” Polychrome cried in sheer motivation as she prepared herself for whatever was coming her way.

“NOW DIE!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out as he quickly dashed toward his opponent with the intent to deliver another punch toward Polychrome.

“NO! I’m not dying!” Polychrome cried in response as she dashed toward her opponent as well.

Both fighter’s fists collided with each other which created a small shockwave that prompted Lee-Ow-Oh to deliver a mighty uppercut toward Polychrome’s chin which sent her flying; however, this wasn’t an issue for the rainbow girl.

“M-My father always told me that I’m reckless and that my power is the strongest in the family! S-So I must channel that power, AND TAKE DOWN THIS MAN!!” Polychrome cried out while feeling a source of power forming in her fist and all around her that had a rainbow-like color to it.

This caused a beautiful rainbow aura to be cast around Polychrome.

“I-I can feel it. The power of the rainbow. I remember my father telling me that feelings of motivation, love, and the desire to protect those you love can bring out hidden power like none before..” Polychrome thought to herself with surprise and shock before quickly dashing toward Lee-Ow-Oh’s direction.

Polychrome dashed toward Lee-Ow-Oh, and managed to deliver an uppercut in his stomach which sent him flying toward the ground.

After this, Lee-Ow-Oh quickly arose from the ground with an angered expression.

“Foolish girl. You truly think the power of your so-called dumb friends is going to turn the tables for this battle, eh? How pathetic! Who needs them anyways!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome in a mocking voice before laughing to himself while Polychrome returned to the ground with a serious look on her face.

“Look at you, you’re already bruised up. How do you intend to defeat me, hm?” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome once more with the same mocking voice while he was glared at by the girl.

“So-called dumb friends? How sad. Do you even have a friend? Someone that you rely on whenever you might need it? To say that I don’t need my friends is quite sad..” Polychrome asked her opponent with a hint of concern in her voice while Lee-Ow-Oh laughed at her question before answering.

“I do, but they can be easily replaced” Lee-Ow-Oh responded before preparing himself for battle once more while Polychrome followed suit.

“Well, I’m going to teach you that having friends is important!” Polychrome responded with motivation as she quickly charged towards her opponent while Lee-Ow-Oh followed suit.

The impact of their clashing caused another shockwave that managed to shake some leaves from the tree as both fighters began to trade blows with one another.

“So this is the power of the Rainbow King’s daughter, eh? Well then!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke out with a smile before pushing himself away from the fight so he could prepare something.

The warrior began to extend his hands while seeing Polychrome dashing towards him with great speed.

“Fantacial Shield!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out as he quickly created a large metal shield that he deemed to be impossible to break through.

Despite this, Polychrome quickly broke through which shocked the warrior.

“W-What the?!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out in shock as he saw his opponent heading in his direction.

“Take this!” Polychrome cried out while punching him in the cheek which slammed him to the ground, creating another shockwave.

After this, Polychrome took a few deep breaths while waiting for her opponent to stand back up, and Lee-Ow-Oh eventually did.

“S-So. you’ve finally shown your power, eh?” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke out while chuckling to himself as he got up.

“It’s best to give up, and turn yourself in, I refuse to allow you and the others to succeed.” Polychrome advised her opponent in a serious voice while this was met with Lee-Ow-Oh chuckling.

“NEVER..NEVER!!!” Lee-Ow-Oh spat out in disgust before clapping his hands to transform into something more monstrous.

Lee-Ow-Oh was now a brown Cerberus-like creature with three bear heads that appeared to be quite monstrous, and this site didn’t scare Polychrome but rather made her shocked at his inability to give up.

“I shall eat you, and deliver your remains to your little friends, TIME TO DIE!!!” Lee-Ow-Oh roared with a booming voice; however, Polychrome appeared to be unafraid and silent as she prepared herself for whatever was coming next with a serious expression on her face.

The next stage of the battle is now underway…

Chapter Text

(The Tough Battle)

*July 16th, 1906* *

Munchkin Country*

Polychrome stared at the brown Cerberus form of Lee-Ow-Oh with seriousness as she prepared herself for the next phase of the battle.

“If I don’t stop him then he’ll destroy everything in his wash, I can’t allow that to happen!” Polychrome thought to herself before quickly charging toward him; however right when she was doing that..

“Foolish girl!! Let’s see if you can survive this one, Monstrous Roar!!” Lee-Ow-Oh roared confidently before opening his mouth and emitting a huge energy attack.

This attack quickly made Polychrome’s eyes widen with surprise as she quickly protected herself using her two arms as the energy attack came rushing toward her.

“D-Darn it!!” Polychrome spoke out as she took the mouth blast full force which damaged some of her clothing.

After this, Polychrome would quickly charge toward her opponent to deliver a mighty punch that would send Lee-Ow-Oh toward the air as she quickly ascended toward the air.

“I gotta stop him! Who’s going to stop him if I’m defeated? Ozma and the others are somewhere else while Dorothy is training. I must be the one to stop him!” Polychrome thought to herself before finally catching up to her opponent to deliver another hard punch to Lee-Ow-Oh’s stomach which would send him flying back on the ground.

“L-Little brat!!!” Lee-Ow-Oh roared as he stomped on the ground before he and the other two heads opened their mouths for another attack.

The three-headed creature began to unleash a barrage of attacks from his mouth in hopes of harming Polychrome; however, the rainbow girl dodged them with ease.

“I’m starting to see now. This is the power that my father was talking about. If I can put my mind and focus on my abilities without fear or pushback, then I can win this!” Polychrome thought to herself while dodging the transformed opponent's mouth blasts.

Polychrome eventually came into contact with Lee-Ow-Oh, and using her hand, she delivered another punch to the creature as the three-headed fighter came crashing back down.

After this, the impact of the attack created a small crater with smoke coming from the area.

“He’s too slow. He may have the power but he’s just too slow. No wonder why he isn't fast..” Polychrome thought to herself while taking a few deep breaths as she looked in the crater to see Lee-Ow-Oh lying on the ground.

“Did I…” Polychrome spoke to herself in confusion as she wondered if she had truly defeated her opponent.

Suddenly, a huge explosion could be heard followed by a clap which caused her to take a step back quickly, and there, she saw Lee-Ow-Oh back in his handsome human form; however, he appeared angry.

“Foolish girl! Do you dare make a mockery out of me, ME?! I knew I shouldn’t use that beastly form. Too much speed is going to waste, but no worries. I can defeat you as it is..” Lee-Ow-Oh spat to Polychrome in a tone of disgust before charging toward his opponent with great speed.

This was followed by Polychrome charging at him as well, and the two fighters began to exchange many blows with each other. During this, Lee-Ow-Oh began to punch Polychrome a couple of times before finishing his attack by delivering an uppercut toward her stomach which sent her flying into the air.

After the impact of the punch, Polychrome quickly flew towards her opponent with great speed while preparing an attack for him.

“Rainbow Spiral Punch!!” Polychrome cried out as a rainbow-colored aura emitted from her right hand, and she began to use it to deliver another punch to Lee-Ow-Oh that caused a rainbow spiral to appear over him which caused him to be hit once again by a slew of punches from the spiral, and this sent him flying across the trees.

“D-Damn it! This girl. How can she be this strong?!” Lee-Ow-Oh thought to himself in annoyance while feeling himself being hit by the many trees that were in his path before crashing into a tree. Polychrome quickly flew toward him with great speed, and she eventually caught up with him.

“Wait! She can adapt as she fights! She may not know it but the more she’s engaged in battle, the more she’s able to hold her own against an opponent!” Lee-Ow-Oh thought to himself while chucking as he got up from the tree.

“What’s so funny? Just give up now, please..” Polychrome advised her opponent with a serious face as she saw Lee-Ow-Oh smirking at her.

“How about this, join us. Your abilities could serve us well, and since the Nome King’s memories are erased, you won’t have to worry about him. Join me, so we could crush the others..” Lee-Ow-Oh offered Polychrome while reaching his hand out in hopes of accepting his offer; however, she rejected him.

“No, I will never join someone like you. Your best option is to give up or else.” Polychrome responded firmly which didn’t sit well with Lee-Ow-Oh.

“I see, well, prepare to DIE!!” Lee-Ow-Oh responded in annoyance before charging directly at his opponent with the intent of killing her.

This act caught Polychrome off guard as Lee-Ow-Oh managed to deliver a punch to her chin that sent her flying into the air, and Lee-Ow-Oh wasn’t done with her just yet.

“Foolish girl! Take this, Phanfasm Bomber!!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out while laughing to himself as he prepared a reddish energy ball attack that appeared between his hands.

Lee-Ow-Oh sent the energy ball that rushed toward Polychrome, and this prompted the girl to quickly dodge it; however! it followed her around.

“I-It’s following me! I gotta make sure it doesn’t hit a village or something!” Polychrome spoke to herself while she continued to fly around the forest to avoid the attack that was currently following her.

“Hahaha!! My Phanfasm Bomber follows you! No matter where you go! Here’s another one! Let’s see if you can avoid two of these babies!” Lee-Ow-Oh cried out in a cocky voice while preparing another Phanfasm Bomber and he quickly sent the second attack to his target.

During this, Polychrome let out a surprised expression before quickly flying towards the air to lure the two energy attacks that were going her direction with such speed.

“I gotta find a way to make sure that these attacks don’t hit a village or even myself!” Polychrome thought to herself in annoyance while she continued to fly across the sky as the two Phanfasm Bombers followed her every move.

Lee-Ow-Oh watched the girl move around to avoid his attacks with a joyful smile on his face.

“What’s wrong?! Trying to not get hit? Well, It’s either you getting tired or you accepting your fate!” Lee-Ow-Oh spoke to Polychrome in a mocking voice while laughing at the girl’s struggle.

Polychrome heard the laughter and mocking while she continued to fly across the fields while the energy balls followed her every move, and during this, an idea came within her reach.

“Wait, If I can bait the attacks to follow me until I reach Lee-Ow-Oh then I might have a chance to get his attacks to damage him, but! Is it going to work?..” Polychrome thought to herself before turning around to fly directly in the path of Lee-Ow-Oh while the energy balls followed her along.

Polychrome continued to fly lower until she was a few inches from the ground, and she began to fly faster in that same path which even caused the Phanfasm Bombers to follow her in the same pace.

“Perfect! I see him! Now’s my chance!!” Polychrome cried out with a smile as she was finally within her opponent’s reach, and she prepared herself to fool Lee-Ow-Oh.

Lee-Ow-Oh saw Polychrome rushing toward him; however, he only laughed at this act before speaking once more.

“Foolish girl! Do you think such a..” Lee-Ow-Oh attempted to speak out with confidence; however, this was soon proven to be wrong as he was cut off by Polychrome as she flew toward the air with such speed.

This course of action caused Lee-Ow-Oh’s expression to become one of shock as he saw the Phanfasm Bombers quickly heading in his direction, and due to Polychrome’s speed, they couldn’t keep up, thus hitting him, causing a small explosion which was followed by him crying out in pain.

“Bingo! I got it, now to finish this!!” Polychrome spoke cheerfully before quickly flying down to where
Lee-Ow-Oh was currently.

During this, Polychrome managed to deliver a mighty punch that caused a rainbow spiral to appear before finally hitting him once more.

“Alright, that should do it.” Polychrome spoke once more with a smile before quickly flying out of the crater to see the wreck.

“Did I..” Polychrome uttered with curiosity as she wondered if she had truly defeated her opponent; however, she was proven to be wrong as she heard a clap which made her stay on guard.

After this, a loud rumbling could be heard from the crater before Lee-Ow-Oh finally came out, and this time, he managed to transform into a giant as he laughed loudly.

During this, Polychrome flew up in the air until reaching his max height.

“He just doesn’t give up..” Polychrome thought to herself while breathing to herself as she stared at the giant warrior.

“I had enough of you! It’s over!! Go to HELL!!” Lee-Ow-Oh roared with fury before preparing a sphere attack in between his hands that turned into a huge sphere, and he sent it toward Polychrome’s direction.

“O-Oh crap! That thing can level half of that village over there if it hits the ground..” Polychrome spoke out in a shocked tone and expression before she quickly put her hands up to deflect the ball; however, she struggled once she came into contact with the attack.

“I-I can’t lose! I must win for my friends! I refuse to allow the Munchkins to be harmed because of someone like you..” Polychrome spoke while she struggled to deflect the huge attack, and this was followed by Lee-Ow-Oh laughing at this as his laughter echoed throughout Munchkin Country.

“Awww, is the rainbow freak struggling, no worries, I’ll make it double!! I won’t rest until you are destroyed!!” Lee-Ow-Oh mockingly spat at Polychrome before extending his hand out to increase the pressure on his opponent.

Polychrome felt the pressure increase as the attack pushed against the girl which caused her to let out grunts of struggle.

“I-I can’t give up! I can’t!” Polychrome cried in desperation as she felt herself struggling to deflect the attack.

During this, Polychrome suddenly had a flashback of her friends, the things Dorothy said to her, and her motivation to protect those she loved.

“I can’t give up! I’m Polychrome, daughter of the Rainbow King, and I must protect my loved ones!” Polychrome cried out in motivation as she felt her doormat power slowly awakening which caused a surge of energy to flow through her thus allowing her to successfully push the sphere back.

Lee-Ow-Oh saw his attack coming directly at him which made his eyes widen with shock before he extended his hands out to deflect it.

“I-I got this! I-I refuse to lose..” Lee-Ow-Oh uttered in shock while attempting to deflect the blast; however, due to Polychrome’s power influencing the attack to make it stronger than him, this was doomed to fail.

“I-Impossible!!! I’M LEE-OW-OH!! The strongest..NO!!” Lee-Ow-Oh roared in defeat as he was consumed by the attack which eventually exploded thus reverting him to normal as his unconscious body descended back to the ground.

“I-I did it..” Polychrome uttered with a smile before falling unconscious as her body fell from the sky and collapsed to the ground.

Battle: Lee-Ow-Oh vs Polychrome

Winner: Polychrome

Chapter Text

(Change of Plans)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Time Chamber*

Deep within the chamber, Dorothy, who was now 15 years old, and a bit taller due to spending a year inside, had finished her daily training with Omby Amby, and now they sat down in the wide space.

“I guess this ends today’s training. I’m improving by the day!” Dorothy spoke to her master with a smile while stretching her arms which made Omby Amby smile.

“Of course, and It makes me glad to see your progress. If you keep it up then you might surpass me one of these days.” Omby Amby responded with a chuckle while Dorothy chuckled back before speaking once more.

“Oh, I’m working on it. I want to protect my friends, so you better watch your back.” Dorothy responded once more with a lighthearted tone before getting up from the floor so she could head to the kitchen area.

“Are you hungry? I can cook you something to eat since we haven’t eaten since last week due to your training regime.” Dorothy asked her master politely while she entered the kitchen to take out the materials and food needed to cook the meal.

This made Omby Amby smile as he began to get up and make his way into the kitchen area of the chamber.

“Might as well eat something, our biweekly fast is almost over so let’s enjoy this meal together.” Omby Amby responded while sitting down at the table as he awaited his meal.

“Wonderful. I’ll make us some sandwiches, I hope you don’t mind.” Dorothy responded to Omby Amby once more before proceeding to prepare the two sandwiches while the man didn’t mind.

“No worries. I could go for anything.” Omby Amby responded kindly while he waited for his sandwich to be served.

During the next minute or so, Dorothy proceeded to make the sandwiches for herself and her training master before finally placing the finished sandwiches on the table along with a glass of grape juice.

“I hope our friends are doing okay. I know only a day has passed for them, but it still feels like an eternity..” Dorothy spoke to Omby Amby with concern in her voice while sitting down across from him so she could eat her meal.

“I’m sure they’re doing okay, and we only got roughly a couple of weeks left, and we should be good. I just hope this mysterious creature is defeated by then..” Omby Amby responded with a reassuring voice that made Dorothy smile.

Dorothy proceeded to take a few bites from her sandwich before speaking again in a more upbeat tone.

“You’re right, and let’s continue training our hardest for the next couple of weeks, okay? I want to ensure that I’m ready to go once our year is up!” Dorothy responded joyfully, and this made Omby Amby smile.

“Sounds like a plan! I hope you are ready!” Omby Amby responded with a smirk as he was proud of Dorothy’s progress during their year together in the chamber.

*Munchkin Country*

Back at Oz, Azure, who was defeated by Dion the day before, managed to wake up in a beautiful blue room which surprised him as he thought he died.

“W-Wait is going on…” Azure uttered to himself before wincing in pain and during the pain.

He felt a warm towel gently being placed on him by a young Munchkin girl.

The Munchkin’s name was Ojo, and she appeared to be around the age of seventeen.

Ojo wore blue knee pants with gold buckles and blue silk stockings, a blue ruffled waist, and a jacket of bright blue braided with gold. Her blue leather shoes turned up at the pointed toes, and her hat had a peaked crown and a flat brim with a row of tiny bells.

“Don’t move too quickly, okay? You are still injured, and you are lucky that me and my uncle found you or you would have died.” Ojo advised Azure with a stern voice while gently laying Azure back down before grabbing another warm towel to place it on his forehead.

Azure lay down in pain before turning over to face the girl.

“W-Who are you, and t-thanks for saving me..” Azure asked curiously while waiting for an answer from the girl.

“My name is Ojo the Unlucky, I’m a bit of a klutz at times hence why I got my name, but don’t worry. This munchkin gal is going to nurse you back to health in no time.” Ojo responded to Azure in an upbeat tone of voice while this initially made him hesitant; however, he swallowed his pride and decided to continue going through his treatment.

“Y-your uncle, w-where is he..” Azure asked Ojo while wincing in pain as his question was answered.

“He’s sleeping in the living room. We’ve just finished with our chores, so I decided to check on you.” Ojo responded while she continued to nurse Azure back to health, and during this, Azure thought about Dion and what could happen next.

“I-I need to head out. I still need to defeat Dion before he causes more trouble..” Azure spoke to Ojo before attempting to get up; however, this failed due to the pain in his body which caused him to groan before settling back down.

“No, you are hurt. It would be suicide if you were to go out in that condition. You’ll recover in just under a day, okay? Just continue being patient for the time being.” Ojo advised her patient with a serious tone while Azure eventually gave in by getting himself comfortable in the bed.

“F-Fine..” Azure responded with annoyance and this response made Ojo smile.

“Atta boy. I don’t want you dying, but going back to what you said earlier, who is Dion? He seemed like a strong person if he managed to harm you in such a manner..” Ojo curiously asked Azure as she waited for her answer.

Hearing the question. Azure gently sat himself up as he prepared himself to tell the girl about Dion.

“Dion is a terrible creature who’s quite strong, and what’s worse is that he has the DNA of people like Princess Ozma, Dorothy, Scarecrow, and so forth. I realized this when I sensed them within that creature, I fear that he might prove to be a threat..” Azure responded seriously and this surprised Ojo greatly as she began to respond.

“P-Princess Ozma, Dorothy?! How in the world is that possible? Dorothy only visited Oz once, right? I remember hearing that she killed the Wicked Witch of the East a few years ago..” Ojo responded in a surprised manner while Azure began to explain more.

“Well, Dorothy visited Oz a few more times after her initial adventure, and Dion told me that he was constructed by the Growelywogs, and was gifted to the Nome King as a gift, and that’s all I can remember..” Azure responded once more while Ojo nodded in an understanding way.

“I see, no wonder why Dion is strong, if he has Ozma’s cells then he could only be defeated by Ozma herself, or maybe..” Ojo responded in a quiet voice before looking out of the window as she thought about what she had just been told.

*Winkie Country*

Ozma and Dion were engaging in a heated battle, and it seemed like both opponents were equals.

“You’re perfect. Too bad that you aren’t the opponent I was looking for, tell me, where is Dorothy..” Dion asked Ozma in a confident voice while Ozma remained firm in her stance as she spoke out.

“As if I’m selling out my friend. The only thing that matters is that your reign of terror ends here and today, and why do you even want Dorothy anyway.” Ozma responded to Dion quite sternly in between breaths while the creature laughed at this.

“Oh? Why should a warm-up such as yourself even consider talking? I want Dorothy because she’s the strongest, and also I was created to kill her, along with you.” Dion responded with a smirk before chuckling while Ozma wasn’t fazed by this; however, she did begin speaking again.

“I see, well, all I can say is that Dorothy is currently training, and she’ll be out in just a few hours or maybe tomorrow, that is If you want to fight her.” Ozma responded with a smirk, hoping that her words could spark something within Dion.

Hearing this, Dion felt a sense of eagerness.

“Oh, so she’s hiding from all of this, and training, right? I must say, I commend her for that; however, I still want a few more answers from you, and why did you separate everyone? I thought we were doing things my way..” Dion responded curiously while he also wondered why Ozma separated everyone, and he wanted an answer fast.

“Well, things would have gotten chaotic in the Emerald City, so I decided to separate everyone into different but empty locations in Oz..” Ozma responded seriously, and this made Dion laugh at what he just heard.

“Aww, afraid of a few casualties, eh? You are truly a pacifist at heart; however, I have something more interesting than separating people for fights..” Dion responded to Ozma which intrigued the princess greatly and she raised an eyebrow.

“And that is…” Ozma responded seriously as she waited for a response from the creature.

“I shall hold a tournament, where fighters from Oz, and even Dorothy’s world will have the chance to fight me, does that sound good? In a sense, I’m giving everyone a fighting chance to defeat me..” Dion proposed while this made Ozma even more confused yet curious.

“Tournament? But…” Ozma uttered in confusion before quickly being interrupted by Dion.

“Look, if Dorothy is training somewhere then I want her to be at her peak before we get down to business, and be sure to check your magic mirror in a few hours, I’m about to let my presence known.” Dion responded with a smirk before flying away, leaving Ozma confused; however, Ozma wasn’t finished just yet.

“Wait!! Are you planning on going to Dorothy’s world?! That could threaten the sanctity of Oz!” Ozma asked Dion with concern in her voice; however, Dion only smiled once more at this.

“Oh, don’t worry. I won’t harm anyone, I’m just spreading the message..” Dion responded to Ozma before chuckling to himself.

“Isn’t it amazing?! I think so. Let me tell you something, I was created for the sole purpose of conquering Oz for Nome King; however, I realized that I wanted to showcase to the entire world my strength; however, I can’t do that unless I defeat Dorothy.” Dion responded once more while Ozma spoke to her opponent again.

“That’s all? I don’t get your goals, there has to be more to this..” Ozma responded in confusion while Dion shook his head.

“Nope, that’s my goal, so send every soldier from across the Land of Oz, and even some from Dorothy’s world, and let’s see if they can beat me, Toodles.” Dion responded with a smile before flying away thus leaving Ozma alone and perplexed.

“Dion, what in the world are you planning..” Ozma thought to herself in confusion.

*Skies*

Dion flew across the sky with a confident look on his face as he crossed the Deadly Desert and eventually found himself in Kansas.

“Now, time to find a news station. The cells of Dorothy should help me with that..” Dion spoke to himself before quickly flying toward the nearest city.

The unexpected change of plans throws Ozma in a loop, what will happen next?!

Chapter Text

(The Deadly Broadcast)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Winkie Country*

The early morning sun shined upon the yellow country as Ozma sighed to herself.

“I wonder how the others are doing, I should call for everyone to retreat, ASAP.” Ozma quietly spoke to herself while preparing to talk to everyone through her mind; however, she heard a small sound coming from the ground, and it was Nome King.

“I-Is be gone?! I hope so because that battle knocked the socks out of me..” Nome King asked Ozma while getting out of the hole and running over to the princess.

“Oh yeah, you grabbed onto me when I attempted to teleport you back to your kingdom, but to answer your question, he’s gone..” Ozma responded in a serious manner which brought relief to the amnesiac king.

“S-So is everything over with?! Can we all finally be happy?” Nome King asked once more excitedly while Ozma shook her head in denial.

“No, Dion is planning something..” Ozma responded once more in a serious tone of voice before closing her eyes to speak to her allies.

During this, Nome King had a surprised look on his face as he spoke once more.

“I don’t know who Dion is, but I hope the situation can be taken care of..” Nome King quietly spoke to himself while seeing Ozma preparing to talk to everyone.

“Everyone! I urge you to stop fighting at once, and once everyone does that, I’ll send everyone back to Emerald City.” Ozma commanded her friend via telepathy as her message echoed across the Oz and only those close to her could hear her voice.

“Ozma?! What’s going on? What do you mean? I’ve been roaming around the forest for the last few minutes.” Scarecrow responded from the other line while he awaited an answer.

“Don’t worry. I’ll explain once we’re in the Emerald City.” Ozma calmly responded to her friend before quickly opening her eyes.

“The only issue is dealing with those whom Guph gathered. I can’t just leave them alone, even if it’s an isolated place. Damn it! This isn’t what I expected, but everything just happened at a fast pace, It seems I have no choice…” Ozma thought to herself while making an annoyed face before finally deciding what to do.

After this, Ozma clicked her heels three times and proceeded to speak.

“Silver Shoes, I want you to take me, my friends, and Nome King back to the Emerald City!” Ozma commanded her the shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed her and Nome King thus risking them away to their destination.

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma and the gang finally made it back to the palace gardens, and everyone seemed confused.

“Ozma, what’s going on? I was battling with the Whimsie Chief. We also should worry about the others that were gathered as well.” Tin Woodman curiously asked Ozma while Scarecrow nodded in agreement.

“Long story short, Dion is planning on announcing Dorothy’s world, and as for the others, I’ll deal with them later..” Ozma responded calmly as this news surprised everyone in the room.

“W-What?! Dion is going to Kansas?! This is quite bad. If he harms anyone there then this could spell trouble.” Scarecrow spoke with great concern while Tin Woodman nodded in agreement.

“He’s right. Urgent action should be taken or else things might turn ugly for the people of Oz.” Tin Woodman chimed into the conversation while Ozma thought of what she heard before speaking.

“That won’t be necessary. Dion told me that he wouldn’t harm anyone, but he told me to look at my magic mirror for an announcement..” Ozma responded while crossing her arms to think about the situation and during this, Scarecrow spoke up once more.

“And the announcement is..” Scarecrow asked his friend in a curious yet serious tone while Ozma began to respond.

“He said he’s opening a tournament, and I guess everyone including those in Dorothy’s world is invited, and that’s all I know..” Ozma responded as the news shocked everyone in the area.

“T-Tournament?! What is Dion event planning?! I thought he wanted to conquer Oz or something along the lines..” Tin Woodman responded to his friend in a surprised manner while Ozma nodded in agreement.

“That’s what I thought as well, but. He told me that he wanted to fight Dorothy and showcase his strength to everyone across the planet, so I guess that he wanted to show his supremacy to those weaker than him, I think..” Ozma responded in a confused voice while Tin Woodman thought about what he just heard.

“This is confusing, Dion is quite the mysterious creature…” Tin Woodman spoke to Ozma once more while the princess nodded her head in agreement.

During the conversation, a voice could be heard calling out to them, and it was Lion, who had an unconscious Polychrome on his back.

“G-Guys! Polychrome is down for the count! We need to take her to the hospital wing, and fast!” Lion advised his friends in a worried tone of voice and this quickly alerted Ozma and the others.

“P-Polychrome. I can tell she had a tough battle…” Ozma thought to herself with a worried expression before quickly motioning her hands for the others to assist the rainbow girl.

“Quickly! Take Polychrome to the hospital wing, I’ll follow you guys there!” Ozma ordered her friends while everyone followed her command to help their fallen but victorious friend.

*Topeka, Kansas*

Dion arrived at the bustling city of Topeka, and he smiled at the city.

“Now, time to find the nearest radio station. I should thank the late Winkle for giving me Dorothy’s cells.” Dion spoke to himself before flying over to the building with such speed.

“Unlike Oz. It seems Dorothy’s world is rather primitive in terms of technology, so showing my beautiful face to everyone at the same time could be an issue..” Dion thought to himself before descending in front of the radio station.

Dion smiled at this and proceeded to enter the station through force, and this caused mayhem throughout the studio as many people started to scream in terror.

“A-A monster?! Everyone get out!!” A woman cried out in fear as she quickly ran out of the door along with the rest of the humans, and this brought a smile to Dion’s face.

“Fear not, I won’t hurt everyone…yet, I just want to send a message..” Dion advised everyone while smirking before he quickly flew up the building with the intent to reach his destination.

*Main Station Room*

During the commotion, many people were escaping the room while two men prepared themselves for the possible escape. Their names were Jimmy and Mario.

“Come on, Jimmy! We gotta get out of here. There’s a monster on the loose!” Mario advised Johnny, his co-worker in a frantic voice; however, Jimmy remained firm in staying.

Jimmy was a man in his forties, and he had short hair and brown eyes while Mario appeared to be a bit younger.

“You go! I’ll hold him off! That sucker thinks he can just waltz into our station then he has another..” Jimmy attempted to speak to his friend while pulling out a revolver; however, his words were interrupted by another explosion from below, and it was nobody but Dion, and he was choking out a man.

“Greetings, I’m assuming this is where everyone gets their information from, correct? Don’t lie to me now..” Dion introduced himself to the two men before throwing the fellow whom he was choking to his side.

After seeing this, Jimmy quickly aimed his gun at the creature while Mario watched in fear.

“W-Who are you?! Leave or I’ll shoot!” Jimmy warned Dion while he stood in fear and determination; however, Dion quickly teleported in front of Jimmy and destroyed his weapon.

“W-What?!” Jimmy uttered in surprise before falling to his knees which made Dion smile as he grabbed him by the collar.

“Listen, I want you to do a few favors for me…” Dion spoke to Jimmy with a smirk.

*Emerald Palace*

Back in Oz, Ozma sat in her room with her friends as they awaited Dion’s announcement after a few minutes of waiting.

“How’s Polychrome? I hope she’s doing okay..” Lion asked his friends in a worried tone while Scarecrow gave him reinsurance by patting him on the back.

“I’m sure she’s doing okay. She had a tough battle, that’s all. We should be patient for her recovery.” Scarecrow responded with a smile as this seemed like a warm moment; however, this was interrupted by Ozma’s magic mirror emitting a strange sound that caught everyone’s attention.

“It’s Dion!” Ozma uttered in shock as she stood up from her couch along with everyone else.

The magic mirror showcased Dion with a smirk on his face, and to make matters worse, he managed to take control of the station.

*Topeka, Kansas*

Dion smirked as he began to speak to everyone via telepathy.

“Greetings, people of Earth. I hope everyone can hear my voice, if so, good! Because I have an announcement. First of all, My name is Dion, I was created to conquer a wonderful place, that place is called Oz; however, I realized that my true ambition was to showcase my awesome strength to those stupid enough to oppose me.” Dion spoke to everyone in a confident voice while chuckling as he spoke once more.

“That’s why I’m holding a tournament, right here in good old Kansas! That way, it will be more convenient for those who may have trouble getting to Oz, so consider that as a token of my kindness, but moving on, the tournament shall take place within 10 days, so that’s enough time to gather up as many fighters as you could.” Dion spoke once more to the people of Earth.

After this, Dion extended his hand to the wall to fire a huge energy attack which leveled the wall and a few buildings outside, killing the people that were inside.

This caused more people to scream with some people running out of the door, and this was music to Dion’s ears.

“You see. if I win, then I’ll cause fear and terror amongst the planet and Oz, but if you, the people win then I’ll leave everyone alone, but that’s all I have today..” Dion spoke to the people of Earth with a smirk before laughing at the terror he caused before flying away, thus leaving everyone stunned.

“O-Oh, my god..” Jimmy uttered in shock while falling to his knees as he could hear many sirens, voices, etc erupting as chaos was slowly forming.

*Emerald Palace*

Back in Oz, Ozma and the others appeared to be upset at Dion’s reckless actions as they watched the events transpire.

“Scarecrow, you’re in charge, for the time being, I’m going out..” Ozma spoke to her friend in a serious tone of voice while proceeding to use her silver shoes to send herself to wherever she was going.

Scarecrow and the others were shocked by Dion’s actions while being curious about Ozma’s next course of action.

“Ozma..” Scarecrow uttered softly while continuing to think about the events that transpired before his eyes.

“I believe she's going to see Glinda, what Dion is doing could spell trouble for Oz and Earth..” Tin Woodman responded seriously while Scarecrow nodded understandingly.

“I-I see, but Glinda won’t help us, she can’t get involved, and we were lucky that she even helped us in defeating Mombi and Jinjur but other than that, we’re on our own..” Scarecrow responded while Tin Woodman nodded in agreement.

“I know, but I believe she may have Glinda send a certain girl to help us, remember Kiki?” Tin Woodman responded to his friend with a smile on his face.

Dion’s announcement caused panic across the globe with newspapers reporting hearing his voice! Even Betsy and Zeb were shocked at the events, and it seemed like hope was lost; however unknown to the people that weren’t people like Betsy and Zeb.

There is a girl who is currently training to combat this threat to peace. There is a hero who liberated the Munchkins and Winkies from the Wicked Witches of the East and West. There is a hero who saved the Ev Family from the Nome King.

Her name is Dorothy Gale, The Strong and Brave!

Chapter Text

(Gathering the Heroes)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Quadling Country*

*Glinda’s Palace*

The early morning sun shone upon Glinda’s beautiful red castle while Ozma entered the palace since she wanted to speak to Glinda, and this seemed to have caught her attention.

“Princess Ozma, I’ve seen everything. It seems Dion has made himself known to the citizens of Dorothy’s world. I never expected him to do such a terrible thing.” Glinda spoke to Ozma while the young girl nodded in agreement.

“Yes, and to make matters worse, he’s killed people in Dorothy’s world as well and now he wants to open up a tournament that’s going to take place in Kansas.” Ozma responded to Glinda in a formal yet serious voice.

The news made Glinda perplexed; however, she was aware of Dion’s plan, it was rather his goals that confused her.

“I see. It seems Dion is a threat to Oz and Dorothy’s world, but you know I can’t help you and the others since I can’t get involved unless it’s absolutely necessary; however, I can send out Kiki to assist you and the others. She’s quite powerful since she’s my second in command.” Glinda advised Ozma in a stern voice while looking over at Kiki, who was sitting next to her.

After hearing this, Ozma nodded understandably before smiling at her.

“No worries, I wasn’t planning on having you join us, but rather have Kiki join us. We need plenty of heroes on our side if we want to win this, and we don’t know what Dion might have in store for us.” Ozma responded and this made Kiki smile as she looked up and waited to see Glinda’s response.

“Please, Dorothy and Ozma are my friends, and I want to help them in any shape or form.” Kiki pleaded with Glinda in hopes of her master accepting the offer.

Glinda thought for a moment before finally deciding on an answer.

“Sure, we need all the help we can get, so I’ll allow you to enter the tournament. I wish you nothing but the best of fortune.” Glinda responded in full acceptance which made Kiki smile warmly with joy as she jumped up and down from her seat.

“Thank you, and I’ll be careful, your majesty.” Kiki responded joyfully as she walked toward Ozma while Glinda watched everything.

Ozma smiled once more as she and Kiki prepared themselves to leave the palace while Glinda finally spoke again.

“You’re welcome. I wish you all the best of luck, and I’ll be watching from my Great Book of Records. Good Luck, brave warriors.”Glinda responded to Ozma and Kiki for the final time while she waved goodbye to the girls, and they waved back.

“Goodbye Glinda, we won’t fail you, I promise you that.” Ozma responded to the good witch with a motivated smile.

After this, Ozma clicked her heels three times and began to call upon the silver shoes to take her and Kiki back to the Emerald City.

“Silver Shoes! Take me and Kiki back to Emerald City!” Ozma commanded the shoes as a brilliant flash of light consumed them before sending them toward their destination.

“At least Dion is a threat they could handle..” Glinda thought to herself while continuing to sit on her throne for the time being.

*Emerald Palace*

Ozma and Kiki arrived at the palace; however, she still had more errands to run.

“You’ll wait here okay, I’m going to get Dorothy’s friend and cousin, Betsy and Zeb, okay?” Ozma advised Kiki while the red-haired girl smiled before nodding understandably.

“Of course, take your time. We need all the help we can get for the tournament, so I wish you the best of luck during your travels.” Kiki responded with a thumbs-up before she turned around to run inside the place while Ozma was on her own.

“Alright, Silver Shoes! Take me to Betsy Bobbin’s home!” Ozma commanded the silver shoes once more while clicking her heels three times as a flash of light appeared once more to send the girl to her destination.

*Topeka, Kansas*

Ozma arrived at the entrance of a small home that wasn’t that far from Dorothy’s home.

“I hope she’s home..” Ozma muttered to herself before knocking on the door, hoping that Betsy would answer.

After a few seconds of silence, the door finally opened and it was Betsy.

“O-Ozma?! What brings you here!! Does this have to do with Dion, I heard about it in the papers but please come in.” Betsy greeted Ozma in a surprised voice while motioning her hand so Ozma could come in.

“Hello, Betsy. It’s a long story so I’ll summarize things for you, and thank you for allowing me to come in..” Ozma responded politely while entering the home, and there, she saw Betsy walking to the kitchen and pulling out a water pitcher.

“Would you care for some water? It’s great seeing you again as well.” Betsy offered her friend while Ozma accepted the offer as she nodded.

“I would love to, and thank you very much.” Ozma responded with a smile as she accepted the glass of water.

“So, I heard about Dion and his tournament, things really seem bad right now, and I wonder where Dorothy is in all of this.” Betsy spoke to Ozma once more while taking a seat at the kitchen table.

“Correct, and Dorothy is currently training to get stronger so her power would be a huge help for us.” Ozma responded while sipping the water from the cup as Betsy nodded understandingly.

“I had a feeling Dorothy would end up in Oz again, but what do you plan on doing in the meantime since Dion is causing chaos in the world.” Betsy curiously asked Ozma while she waited for an answer from her friend.

“Well, I plan on training as well. It seems even I have a ceiling to crack. My battle with Dion taught me that quite well. I may have inherited my mother, Lurine’s power, but I’m nowhere near as powerful as she is.” Ozma responded to Betsy once more while taking another sip of water from the glass.

“I see, and what’s going to happen next due to everyone knowing about Oz? I’d imagine that people here might want to invade it for resources..” Betsy curiously asked her friend once more as Ozma quickly answered the question.

“I might have Glinda render it completely invisible so that nobody but Dorothy, you, Zeb, and Oscar could only get there, that’s something I can do.” Ozma responded once more in a serious voice while Betsy got up from her seat.

“Don’t worry, we’ll fix this situation, I’ll even join and help. I may not be strong; however, I can lend my emotional support to my friends.” Betsy reassured Ozma as this made her smile.

“I’m glad to hear that, and that’s why I came here. We need as much help as we can get, even if it’s emotional support.” Ozma responded with a happy voice while she got up from the table to wash out her cup in the sink.

“Wonderful, and I never thought I’d end up in Oz again, but that’s what being friends with Dorothy will land you.” Betsy responded to Ozma once more as she chuckled at the thought of everything.

After this, Ozma placed the washed cup to the side and walked toward Betsy as the girls were ready to head to their next destination.

“Alright, we’re going to see Zeb Hugsen next, and I believe he’ll be happy to join us, how does that sound?” Ozma spoke to Betsy and this made her friend excited.

“Wonderful!” Betsy responded once more in a joyful manner as she was ready to depart with Ozma.

After their conversation, Ozma used her silver shoes to take her and Betsy to the Hudson ranch in San Francisco.

*Hugson Ranch, San Francisco*

Ozma and Betsy arrived at the ranch, and of course they found Zeb resting by a tree which amused Betsy.

“There goes Zeb, sleeping on the job. I’ve been told he has a rather bad habit of doing that.” Betsy spoke to Ozma in a humorous tone of voice while Ozma chuckled at this.

“I’ve heard from Dorothy, let’s hope Zeb isn’t actually sleeping.” Ozma responded once more.

The two girls began to walk toward the tree where Zeb was currently resting, and there, the boy slowly began to open his eyes to see Ozma and Betsy looking down at him.

“H-Huh?! It’s you guys! What brings you two here? Is it about what I’ve been hearing on the papers?” Zeb asked his two friends with a tired yet surprised voice while he rubbed his eyes since he had just woken up.

“It’s a long story, but please come with us, Dorothy needs all the support she can get.” Ozma advised Zeb in a calm voice, and to her luck, Zeb agreed to join them.

“O-Of course, anything for my Cousin, and what’s going on with her.” Zeb responded while getting up to stretch while Betsy provided him with an answer.

“She’s currently training right now, but she’ll be okay. I know she’s going to be happy when she sees us.” Betsy responded while Zeb nodded understandably.

“I-I see. This whole ordeal must be more serious than, I hope Dorothy isn’t killing herself with that hard work.” Zeb responded with concern while he continued to stretch.

“Don’t worry, Dorothy is a smart girl. She knows when and when not to push herself.” Ozma reassured Zeb in a calm voice while the boy nodded.

“That’s Dorothy for you.” Zeb responded with a chuckle before eventually joining Ozma and Betsy.

*Munchkin Country*

Back in Oz, Azure continued to lay in the nursing bed while Ojo continued to take care of them, and it seems they’ve heard the news as well.

“I’m joining the tournament! I refuse to allow Dion to get away with this, and I also need to pay him back for what he did..” Azure spoke to Ojo with motivation in her voice before quickly wincing in pain due to his sudden movement while Ojo quickly placed a warm towel over his lower stomach area.

“You need to rest. If you want to get stronger or whatever, then you need to rest, okay? The tournament is in a few days, so you’ll have plenty of time to train.” Ojo advised Azure rather sternly while the man nodded as he laid back down.

“Y-You’re right. I hope I’m able to prepare myself for the tournament, but resting should be my priority..” Azure responded with a smile before proceeding to close his eyes as he began to rest while Ojo was happy to see him corporate.

“Maybe I should participate, but I’m quite unlucky so I’ll just embarrass myself.” Ojo thought to herself before chuckling at what she considered to be an outrageous idea although the act was courageous.

*Topeka, Kansas*

Back in Kansas, Dion flew across the beautiful prairies, and this was the perfect spot to build his arena.

“Perfect! Thank god for Ozma’s cells. I can easily construct something such as an area.” Dion spoke to himself as he prepared himself to create the arena.

Soon after, Dion began to create the arena by creating tiles from thin air, and he placed them on the ground thus creating the arena, and he added some finishing touches such as adding poles at the corner of each side.

The arena was similar to that of a football arena; however, it was only 6,200 square feet.

“Wonderful, and now I shall wait..” Dion spoke proudly as he descended to the ground so he could begin his wait for the upcoming tournament.

*Emerald Palace*

A few hours passed, and it was officially the afternoon as everyone awaited Dorothy and Omby Amby’s return.

“Alright, they should come out just about..now..” Scarecrow spoke to his friends as the doors of the time chamber finally opened thus revealing Dorothy and Omby Amby, and they were quite beaten up from their training.

“D-Dorothy, my dear! You’ve gotten taller!” Aunt Em spoke in surprise while the young girl smiled.

“A-Am I? Omby Amby has been telling me that, but I’m glad to see you and everyone else again.” Dorothy responded before smiling warmly.

*Dorothy has finished her training; however, will it be enough to take down Dion?!*

Chapter Text

(Countdown to Tournament)

*July 16th, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

The gang which included Ozma, Betsy, Zeb, Tin Woodman, Scarecrow, Lion, Uncle Henry, and Aunt Em saw Dorothy and Omby Amby stepping outside of the chamber.

Dorothy smiled at her loved ones as she stepped out of the time chamber along with Omby Amby.

“Hey, my friends. It’s been a while, well at least for me, how’s it going?” Dorothy spoke to everyone joyfully as everyone was happy to see the young girl.

Scarecrow and the others quickly ran up to their friend to check up on her and they were happy to see her.

“Dorothy, my friend! How did it go? Did you get strong enough to defeat Dion?” Scarecrow asked his friend in a happy tone while Dorothy shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly.

“I did get stronger, quite a lot; however, I don’t know about defeating Dion in battle..” Dorothy responded while the news shocked everyone in the room.

“Wait do you mean?! What exactly did you even do for the past year!? I think you need to go back, we missed you and all but you’re still not ready..” Tin Woodman advised Dorothy rather sternly while Scarecrow nodded in agreement.

After seeing this, Dorothy smiled at what she heard before she began to speak once more.

“Oh, I’m ready. I was being honest, that’s all. We don't know how strong Dion truly is. I feel like he’s hiding so much power from us..” Dorothy responded to Tin Woodman as she began to walk toward Aunt Em and Uncle Henry while Tin Woodman stared back in disbelief.

“What does Dorothy mean? She’s usually so upbeat about things. Does this entail that Dion is truly a force to be reckoned with…” Tin Woodman thought to himself while he continued to stare at the young girl who was talking to her caregivers.

“Dorothy, I can’t believe you’ve gotten taller. You’ve truly grown up, my dear child.” Aunt Em spoke to her child while gently easing the bruise that was on Dorothy’s cheek by rubbing it.

Dorothy smiled back at the comment as she chuckled at this before speaking once more.

“Yeah, I believe I’m five and eight inches…which isn’t that tall but it’s still a difference regardless, but more importantly, I’ve missed you and Uncle Henry so much..” Dorothy responded as she smiled at her caregivers before hugging them warmly which was returned by them.

“And we’ve missed you too. It’s only been a day but I know it was an eternity for you, my child.” Aunt Em responded while Uncle Henry nodded in agreement.

“It’s good to have you back, Dorothy. It truly is.” Uncle Henry responded to Dorothy as well with a warm voice and these words made Dorothy smile.

Omby Amby watched everything with a smile as he saw Ozma and the others walking toward Dorothy before he eventually followed them.

*Emerald Palace*

Dorothy and the others all sat in the living room area while Ozma told Dorothy everything about what happened on the last day including what happened to Polychrome, the armies that the Nome King brought being defeated, etc, and this left Dorothy feeling shocked.

“I see, I can’t believe Dion would go as far as to head over to my world, it’s maddening..” Dorothy spoke with a shocked yet calm voice while Ozma and the others nodded in agreement.

“Exactly, that’s why we need to take down Dion and win this tournament or else he’ll terrorize everyone.” Ozma seriously responded to her friend while Dorothy got up from her seat, making Ozma raise an eyebrow.

“Wait, where are you going? Are you planning on..” Ozma asked her friend with a slight surprise in her voice while Dorothy smiled at this.

“Yup, I’m going to visit Dion. I’m not going to fight him or anything. Just want to talk to him!” Dorothy responded while running toward the exit of the palace.

“Dorothy! Don’t be reckless! You don’t know what he’s capable of…” Omby Amby warned Dorothy while seeing the girl run off with a worried expression on his face

Omby Amby looked over and saw that Uncle Henry and Aunt Em weren't worried.

“They don’t seem to be alarmed. I guess Dorothy knows what she’s doing or they don’t have much worry due to how strong she’s become..” Omby Amby thought to himself while he continued to think about this.

Meanwhile, Dorothy ran outside the palace, and she immediately began to fly away from the palace and headed toward the west.

“Thank god Omby Amby taught me how to master my flying skills. The last time I’ve flown was when me, Polychrome, Button-Bright, and Shaggy Man faced off against those Scoolders..” Dorothy thought to herself while continuing to fly across the Land of Oz with great speed.

*Topeka, Kansas*

A few minutes passed as Dion stood alone in his arena, feeling bored at the moment.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have made everyone wait ten days, this boredom is maddening..” Dion spoke to himself while continuing to stand in peace; however, this was interrupted as he felt someone approaching him which made him open his eyes, and it was none other than Dorothy herself as she landed on the arena.

“So, you’ve finally shown yourself, Dorothy.” Dion responded with a smirk while turning around to see the young girl staring back.

“And you must Dion, I must say, you’re ain’t too bad looking.” Dorothy complimented the creature with a smirk while Dion chuckled at the comment.

“I could say the same for you, but more importantly, have you gotten stronger?” Dion asked Dorothy curiously while waiting for an answer.

“Definitely, but I don’t know if I’m strong enough to defeat you if I'm being honest..” Dorothy responded with a confident smile that took Dion aback.

“What do you mean?! It’s clear that you’ve been training, right? Where is this self-doubt coming from? Not like it matters to me..” Dion responded with a hint of surprise in his voice while Dorothy began to speak.

“I mean, you’ve been holding back, right? I kinda sensed it when you fought Ozma, but she was also holding back..” Dorothy responded with a chuckle while Dion glared at her; however, his expression turned into one of confidence.

“You’re smart, aren’t you? And to answer your question, I was holding back. I want to showcase my power to you, my Dorothy.” Dion responded with a chuckle while Dorothy smiled back.

“And that’s something I can’t wait for, but I have to head back so I’ll be seeing you, okay?” Dorothy spoke to Dion for the final time before flying away from the arena while Dion smirked.

“Foolish girl..” Dion spoke once more before he closed his eyes to enjoy the peace that had now returned to the arena.

*Emerald Palace*

A few more minutes passed as Dorothy returned to the palace, and everyone was eager to hear the updates.

“So, what did you say to him?! We’re curious to know…” Tin Woodman asked his friend while everyone else sat up with great interest.

“Hey, Mr. Chopper, and I’ve told him that I’ve gotten stronger, but not enough to defeat him, and that’s about it.” Dorothy responded in a calm voice while Tin Woodman and the others were surprised by this.

“Cousin, you seem too calm, aren’t you nervous or something?” Zeb asked his cousin in a curious voice while Dorothy nodded her head in confirmation thus surprising everyone.

“Yeah, I’m nervous as hell, but I also feel a sense of calmness. It’s hard to explain, but that’s how I feel.” Dorothy responded while running over to the hospital wing and these words made Zeb and the others confused.

“Dorothy, this isn’t like you. SOMETHING happened in that chamber and it’s making you hide things..” Tin Woodman thought to himself with great concern while seeing his friend enter the hospital wing.

During this, Tin Woodman began to follow his friend in hopes of finding out what her odd behavior was.

*Hospital Wing*

Dorothy entered the hospital room to check on her friend, Polychrome, and she was resting on the bed.

“Polychrome, I’m glad you’re okay. It seems you had a tough battle out there..” Dorothy thought to herself while walking over to get closer to her friend as she gently placed her hand on the rainbow girl’s forehead.

During this, a voice called out to Dorothy and it was Tin Woodman.

“Dorothy, may I talk to you for a moment? It’s regarding you..” Tin Woodman asked Dorothy while the young girl turned her direction to him.

“It’s about what I said, right? I’m not lying. I don’t know if I could beat him or not.” Dorothy responded with full honesty while Tin Woodman continued to process what he was hearing before speaking once more.

“I see, but does that mean that Dion is too strong or is it that you don’t want to sound overconfident in your strength.” Tin Woodman asked Dorothy in response to what he heard while the young girl chuckled at this before getting up and walking toward the window.

“Maybe both. It’s just I don’t want to get everyone’s hopes up by getting people excited only to get my ass kicked in mere seconds and disappoint them once the tournament starts, but I’m also kinda getting everyone’s hopes down as well…” Dorothy responded with a smile while Tin Woodman nodded before walking over to stand with his friend.

“It takes heart to admit that, and at least you’re being honest with everyone, but I believe that you have the power to defeat Dion, no matter what you say.” Tin Woodman responded to Dorothy once more and this made the young girl smile.

“Thanks. It means a lot, and don’t worry! We’ll kick Dion’s ass! One way or another!” Dorothy responded to her friend in a confident voice while continuing to smile as the pair watched the beautiful afternoon sky together.

Unknown to them, an amnesiac Nome King watched them from the door, and he had listened to the conversation.

“That girl looks familiar yet she seems nice..” Nome King whispered to himself before turning around to continue roaming the palace in confusion since he was brought to the palace as well.
*10 days until tournament*

Chapter Text

(Day of Relaxation)

*July 20th, 1906*

*Emerald Gardens*

Three days passed since Dion’s announcement and Dorothy was sleeping on the grass outside of the palace while Betsy and Zeb kept her company.

“I’m glad I was able to tell my parents that I was staying at your place. I don’t want them to worry like last time..” Betsy spoke to Zeb while the boy nodded in agreement.

“Same with my folks back at the ranch, my uncle would have been worried sick if I hadn’t told him where I was..” Zeb responded to Betsy while looking over to see Toto and Eureka horsing around before focusing his attention on his friend.

“Hey, are you sure that Dorothy can’t beat Dion? I mean, even she was confident that her new power or whatever couldn’t beat him.” Zeb spoke to his friend once more in a curious manner while Betsy shook her head in denial.

“Nah, I think Dorothy can beat him. I refuse to believe otherwise. Dorothy is my best friend so I’ll be rooting for her, no matter what anyone or even she says.” Betsy responded with a smile while looking up at the sky while Zeb nodded with a smile.

“I had a feeling you were going to answer the question like that. I also feel the same way, I also feel Dorothy might pull through.” Zeb responded to his friend in full agreement while resting his body against the tree.

During their small talk, Kiki approached the pair to introduce herself since she was roaming the gardens as well.

“Hello, My name is Kiki, student of Glinda, the Good Witch of the South. I believe we’ve met before during Ozma’s birthday party.” Kiki introduced herself to the pair in a polite voice while Betsy and Zeb began to introduce themselves as well.

“My name is Zeb Hugson. I hope we can become good friends or at least on good terms.” Zeb responded while shaking hands with the young girl before Betsy began to speak as well.

“Oh yeah, I remember seeing you with her, and my name is Betsy Bobbin. It’s a pleasure to see you again. What brings you here today?” Betsy introduced herself as well before shaking hands with Kiki while waiting for an answer.

“Pleasure to meet the both of you, I came here to see how everyone was doing, and I can see that Dorothy is resting, right? I can tell that a long year of training gave her quite the time.” Kiki responded to the pair in a polite voice while Betsy and Zeb nodded in agreement.

“Oh yeah, I was worried for Dorothy since that training did a number on her but I’m glad that she was able to patch up her bruises from that time as well, but as long as Dorothy is okay then that’s less to deal with.” Betsy responded with concern and optimism in her voice while Zeb nodded in agreement.

“Indeed, and I was also wondering, Do you and Zeb believe people from your world might join the tournament? I know the people there aren’t that strong but I heard the resilience is quite strong over there.” Kiki curiously asked Betsy and Zeb while Betsy shrugged her shoulders with uncertainty.

“Who knows, I’m assuming nobody but me and Zeb are going to show up, but who knows honestly, I’m sure SOME idiot might show up..” Betsy responded with uncertainty while Zeb began to chime into the conversation.

“Not even all of the armies on the planet could take down Dion. It would just be plain foolishness on their behalf; however, what I also don’t get is why Dion is hosting the tournament in Kansas rather than in Oz?” Zeb chimed into the conversation with confusion in his voice while Betsy and Kiki were feeling the same way.

“That’s a good question, and my guess is that he wanted everyone to watch?; however, that’s impossible since there’s no way to even achieve such a thing..” Betsy responded with confusion in her voice while Kiki eventually gave them a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry, Oz has the technology to achieve such a feat. We can do something to which we can broadcast a picture to which it can move, just like those silent films from Dorothy’s world that Glinda told me about; however, it would have sound.” Kiki explained to Betsy and Zeb while the two teenagers nodded understandably.

“I-I see, and that’s fascinating. We can help gather the materials if you want. It’s the least we can do to help our allies since we can’t fight.” Betsy offered Kiki in the hopes of providing assistance while Kiki smiled at what she heard before speaking.

“Of course, that would be great, and thanks for the help. The materials needed to broadcast the tournament should be at a home belonging to Ojo and Nunkie at Munchkin Country.” Kiki responded, accepting the offer as this made Betsy and Zeb smile.

“Thank you, and how shall we get there? Ozma is busy with preparing herself for the tournament while Omby Amby is also busy as well..” Zeb asked Kiki in a curious voice while the young Quadling girl quickly eased their worries.

“Don’t worry, I shall transport the both of you myself. I’m still new at this since Glinda only taught me this the day before, but basically, It’s a move where you can manually transport someone to whatever destination you please; however, I’m new at this so don’t be surprised if you guys have to walk a short distance to the home, but are you guys ready?” Kiki responded to Zeb while also giving a warning about the possible mistake as Betsy and Zeb nodded with full understanding.

“It’s all fine and dandy, and we’re just grateful that you’re helping us, and that’s what matters most.” Betsy responded in an appreciative voice while Zeb nodded with the same spirit.

Kiki smiled at this before walking closer to the pair while extending her arms out.

“I appreciate that ever so much, and don’t worry, Ojo and Nunkie are nice people so they won’t give you much trouble, but without further ado. I shall send the both of you to Ojo’s home in Munchkin Country..” Kiki responded before closing her eyes to prepare her technique, and soon after, she successfully sent Betsy and Zeb to their location.

*Munchkin Country*

Betsy and Zeb arrived at the beautiful blue forest, and in front of them was Ojo’s home.

“Alright, let’s get the materials for Kiki..” Betsy spoke to Zeb as the boy nodded before he and his friend began to walk toward the door.

After reaching the door, Betsy gently knocked on the door a few times before waiting for someone to answer, and soon, Ojo answered the door.

“Oh, Hello. How can I help you two? You guys must be new here since I've never seen you both..” Ojo greeted the pair in a polite voice while Betsy and Zeb introduced themselves.

“Good Afternoon, my name is Betsy Bobbin, and this is my friend, Zeb Hudson, I’m a friend of Dorothy while Zeb is her cousin.” Betsy responded in a polite voice while pointing at Zeb who was waving at her.

“Dorothy?! Like THE Dorothy who saved my people from the Wicked Witch of the East?! That’s so awesome! Please come in.” Ojo responded joyfully while motioning her hand for her guests to enter the room.

“Correct, and thank you for allowing us to come in.” Betsy responded while entering the home alongside Zeb.

The pair walked around the blue living room before sitting down on the couch, and during this, Ojo walked into the kitchen to give them a small cup of tea.

“Betsy, Zeb. What brings the two of you here? It’s also an honor to meet the allies of Dorothy.” Ojo asked the pair while walking to the living room to place the two small cups of tea in front of Betsy and Zeb.

“We’ve come here to gather some materials to create a moving picture so everyone could watch the tournament, do you happen to have some?” Betsy asked Ojo in response to the question before sipping on her tea.

“We should have something like that. My Unc Nunkie usually keeps it in his basement, but what exactly are you looking for?” Ojo responded kindly while Betsy thought of what to say for a moment before deciding on an answer.

“Well, perhaps a fixed non-moving camera or something along the lines, I’m not good at any of this so please bear with me.” Betsy responded with a small smile as she chuckled.

“No worries, and basically you just want something that can film what’s going on, right? I can take care of that, just wait here, okay?” Ojo responded to Betsy once more before making her way toward the basement while Betsy and Zeb were left alone.

“Betsy, are you sure this is going to work? Moving pictures are only silent and we can’t produce any sounds for them, and they’re quite a hassle as well.” Zeb asked Betsy in a concerned voice; however, this wasn’t an issue for Betsy.

“Don’t worry, Oz has advanced technology, right? I’m sure we can find a way.” Betsy responded in a reassuring voice while Zeb still wasn’t convinced; however, he simply nodded.

After a few seconds of waiting, Ojo finally came out of the basement with a box filled with film material.

“Alright, I’ve got the materials needed. I hope this can be of good use for everyone.” Ojo spoke to the pair while gently settling the box down, and this brought smiles to their faces.

“Just what we needed! Thank you so much. We’ll return it once we’re done.” Betsy thanked Ojo before picking up the box, and soon after this, she and Zeb were ready to depart from the home.

“Of course, and since you and Zeb are friends of Dorothy, the both of you are always welcome to visit Munchkin Country.” Ojo responded with a smile while Betsy smiled back.

“I’ll keep that in mind, thank you once again, Have a wonderful day.” Betsy responded as she waved goodbye while Zeb followed suit.

“Thank you for having us here, and see ya.” Zeb spoke to Ojo as well before he and Betsy officially left the home, closing the door behind them.

Ojo watched the pair disappear from her window before she eventually went back to what she was doing before their arrival.

*Emerald Gardens*

Betsy and Zeb returned to the palace with the film materials in hand and this pleased Kiki.

“Wonderful! Thank you guys so much, I’ll figure out the rest so I’ll leave you guys be.” Kiki thanked the pair while walking over to grab the box of materials from Betsy before turning around to walk back inside.

“Of course, and I hope the process goes well!” Betsy responded while waving goodbye to Kiki alongside Zeb.

During this, a sleeping Dorothy began to mutter in her sleep which caught the attention of Zeb and Betsy.

“Aunt Em…those cookies smell good..save some for me..” Dorothy muttered in her sleep before turning around to rest on her side, and this made Betsy smile at this.

“Rest well, my good friend. You’ll need it..” Betsy thought to herself before sitting down on the glass as she continued to watch her friend sleep.

Dorothy continues to rest for the upcoming tournament..

*7 days until the Tournament*

Chapter Text

(Prelude to the Tournament)

*July 22nd, 1906*

*Emerald Palace*

It was a beautiful night while Dorothy was still asleep in her bed while Ozma and Kiki were chatting amongst each other in the room that they were sharing.

“Dorothy’s been asleep for nearly a week. How is that even possible..” Kiki curiously asked Ozma while looking over to see her friend sleeping peacefully before turning back to face Ozma.

“I’m wondering that as well, and I believe that her body is exhausted. She’s been training for a year; however, it’s only been a day for us, meaning that her body is recovering from her experience. I hope she can wake up soon..” Ozma responded with concern before getting up from her chair to head for the door.

“Let’s take a walk, shall we? We can continue our conversation while Dorothy continues to sleep, okay?” Ozma advised Kiki with a smile while the girl nodded before getting up to follow her friend.

After this, Ozma and Kiki exited the room and began walking the corridors of the Emerald Palace.

“Ozma, what happened to the armies that the Nome King brought? I remember you’ve separated them, right? Are they still out there…” Kiki asked Ozma in a curious voice while she was met with Ozma shaking her head in denial.

“No, I’ve sent them back to their respective territories including Nome King himself so we don’t have to worry about them anymore, and besides, Nome King lost his memory and it would take a few weeks for him to recover anyways,” Ozma responded while she and Kiki continued to walk the corridors.

“I see, and how’s Polychrome? Is she still at the hospital wing?” Kiki asked Ozma once more as her question was met with Ozma nodding in confirmation.

“She is, but she’s doing much better now. She should be good to go for tomorrow.” Ozma responded and this made Kiki smile with relief as she spoke again.

“I’m glad to hear that..” Kiki responded while Ozma smiled back as the girls continued their walk.

The girls continued to walk before entering another corridor and soon, Ozma began to speak.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something. How long have you known Glinda, and Why is Glinda set on you becoming her successor? It’s uncommon for any witch to step down from their duties, so I’m curious to know why..” Ozma curiously asked her friend while the beautiful moon illuminated the corridor.

This question caught Kiki off guard; however, she managed to come up with a response as she was in the dark as well.

“I don’t know if I’m being honest; however, all I know is that Glinda is hoping that I become the next Good Witch of the South, but I also owe it to Glinda for raising me. If it wasn’t for her then I wouldn’t even be here today..” Kiki responded with a faint smile while Ozma smiled back before nodding understandably.

“I see, and I’m glad Glinda raised you, I heard most of the Quadlings that serve her are around your age, right? So I believe most are orphans like you, correct?” Ozma curiously asked Kiki while Kiki shook her head in denial before providing an answer to the statement.

“Not really, In short, some of them were willing to step up while some were kids Glinda found during her early years which she raised to be her bodyguards. I was one of those orphans she found.” Kiki responded while Ozma nodded understandingly.

“I see, and as long as you’re happy then It’s all good to me.” Ozma responded once more with another smile while Kiki nodded in agreement.

“Exactly, that’s why I hope to protect my loved ones. If I’m going to become the Good Witch of the South then I can’t be weak, especially since Glinda is the reason why I’m even here in the first place.” Kiki responded in a motivated voice while Ozma was pleased to hear those words.

After this, Ozma and Kiki continued to walk and chat amongst themselves until they eventually went to bed.

For the next few days, Our heroes trained for the arrival of the tournament, and of course, Dorothy was still sleeping, and finally, It was the day of the tournament!

*July 26th, 1906*

*Topeka, Kansas*

The day of the tournament finally arrived and Dion stood outside in his arena, waiting for participants.

“It’s finally time. I can’t wait to see what fools shall oppose me..” Dion spoke quietly to himself while continuing to stand in silence.

The silence lasted a few moments until it was interrupted by the sound of someone arriving, and it was Azure, the man who fought and lost against Dion.

“Ah, so you’ve survived after all, did you come here to lose again? I’ve never expected you to show your ugly face again..” Dion greeted Azure in a mocking voice while the Munchkin didn’t laugh.

“I did, and I shall be the one to defeat you, just you wait and see.” Azure responded seriously while Dion laughed.

“What a foolish response, but I shall entertain your game for a little while..” Dion responded in a smug voice before closing his eyes once more while Azure wasn’t in the mood for those types of remarks.

“Just you wait and see..” Azure thought to himself before sitting down on the floor as he waited for the tournament to start.

During the conversation, two people appeared to be watching from afar, their names were Emily and Jack. Emily was twenty years old, wore glasses, had blue eyes, and had short blonde hair.

Jack was twenty as well, and he had short black hair and brown eyes.

“Um, are you sure this is safe…I had to leave my family behind just to watch you..” Jack asked his friend with hesitation in his voice while Emily shrugged it off.

“I’m positive and besides, who else is going to provide updates to those who might listen on the radio, it’s going to be this cute gal!” Emily responded with a smile before running over to get closer to the arena while Jack followed her.

“W-Wait for me, and you’re committing a dangerous act..” Jack responded while following his friend to the arena.

Dion noticed the pair before smirking at what he had just seen.

“It seems these fools want to broadcast this event, I’ll help them..” Dion thought to himself before snapping his fingers as suddenly, a small piece of radio equipment appeared from thin air.

“I’m lucky to have Ozma’s DNA within me to create such marvelous things..” Dion thought to himself once more while continuing to watch the events unfold.

Soon after, Emily and Jack stumbled upon the equipment which brought a smile to Emily's face.

“Perfect! Just what I need..” Emily excitedly spoke to herself before sitting down to set up the equipment while Jack sat down next to her.

Dion watched the two humans setting up the broadcast with a smirk; however, this was interrupted by the creature picking up strong energy.

“They’re here..” Dion spoke to himself with a smile before looking up to the sky to see everyone finally arriving.

The gang finally arrived which consisted of Ozma, Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, Polychrome, Betsy, Zeb, Lion, Omby Amby, Kiki, and Dorothy, who were still sleeping...

Scarecrow, Tin Woodman, and Lion all looked around their surroundings as they were amazed at what they saw.

“So this is Dorothy’s world, eh? Doesn’t look too bad, right?” Scarecrow spoke to his friends in a tone of wonder while Tin Woodman and Lion nodded in agreement.

“I agree, Kansas doesn’t look too bad.” Lion responded with a smile while he and his friends continued to watch the events unfold.

“We’re here, Dion! Just as promised, now let’s get this over with..” Ozma greeted Dion in a serious voice while preparing herself for battle.

“Someone’s in a rush, I could use a good warm-up, but I did want to fight Dorothy; however, it seems she’s asleep..” Dion responded in a cocky manner while Ozma remained serious.

During this, Emily finally got everything working thus broadcasting her voice across every radio station that was tuned in.

“H-Hello everyone? Can y’all hear me if so, I’m Emily Anderson! I’ll be your commentator for today!” Emily spoke on the microphone in a boastful voice, and of course, her voice was heard throughout every radio across the globe.

“Say, let’s get the stuff set up, shall we, but how exactly is everyone going to watch this?” Betsy spoke to Kiki and Zeb while Kiki quickly came up with an idea.

“I have something, and it would require some help..” Kiki responded while looking over at Emily and Jack, and soon after, the pair made their way to confront them.

During this, Ozma quickly stood up in the arena; however, a sleeping Dorothy began to speak.

“Ozma..save energy..just in case..” Dorothy advised Ozma in a sleepy voice before turning around to continue sleeping.

“I’m sorry Dorothy, I have to decline your advice…Dion! It’s time to..” Ozma responded in a serious voice; however, she was cut off by a loud sound which made her turn around.

What Ozma saw was a huge Mack Truck approaching the arena, carrying a bunch of quirky fighters, and one of them popped out from the window.

“Dion, you’re going down!” One of the muscle fighters called out before giving them a thumbs down.

“O-Oh god..” Ozma uttered while having an expression of embarrassment on her face.

*The tournament is finally underway; however, it seems is taking a small detour*

Chapter Text

(The Quirky Fighters)

*Author’s Note: 100 chapters!! Thank you to everyone who has been reading my story for the past two years, and I can’t believe I made it this far

*July, 26th, 1906*

*Topeka, Kansas*

The Mack Truck that carried the fighters stopped in its tracks before a group of people exited the vehicle.

“Oh god…” Ozma uttered while seeing the men laughing amongst themselves as she continued to watch the ongoing ordeal.

“You are going down! I’m Mario the Crusher! I shall destroy ya!” Mario cried out in a boastful voice before laughing at his opponent alongside his other teammates as they began introducing themselves to Dion.

Mario was a round large muscular man with a beard and mustache and he wore a wrestling suit.

“And I’m Louis the Dancer. I shall enjoy hearing you scream in terror after using my elegant attacks..” Louis spoke to Dion before letting out a small chuckle.

Louis was a young man with beautiful black hair and he wore tight clothing similar to Tightrope walkers.

Soon after, the next two fingers began to introduce themselves.

“Hello! Konnichiwa! I’m Sadako and don’t let this cute face fool ya! I intend to smash your face into the dirt!” Sadako introduced herself to Dion in a cheerful voice while sticking her tongue out which amused Dion.

Sadako was a young woman with beautiful black hair and was wearing a clown costume.

Finally, a young man appeared from behind her, chucking in the process.

“And I’m Markus. I’m quite intelligent, and power isn’t everything, my friend.” Markus introduced himself as well before adjusting his glasses with a smile.

This caused Ozma to look at them with a confused look on her face as she saw the first opponent to step up and it was Mario.

“Little girl, remove yourself from the ring, I shall crush him like an ant, and become the champion.” Mario advised Ozma; however, the princess objected.

“Are you crazy? You can’t defeat him. It’s impossible, and just allow me to take care of him.” Ozma advised in response to what she just heard; however, this didn’t faze the huge fighter as he was intending on defeating Dion.

“I’ll give yer an autograph once I’m done, if that’s what you want, now step aside!” Mario responded before turning his attention to Dion as he smiled.

After hearing this, Ozma turned around and walked back on her friends, and along the way, she heard Dorothy talking in her sleep.

“Don’t worry…Dion isn’t going to kill them…” Dorothy muttered in her sleep while this brought a sense of relief to Ozma’s ears.

“I’m glad” Ozma simply responded before sitting on the floor to watch the upcoming match.

During this, Scarecrow was rather surprised at what he and his other friends had just seen.

“Man, Dorothy’s world sure has some mighty strange people, wouldn’t you say?” Scarecrow spoke to his friends while Tin Woodman and Lion nodded in agreement.

“I must give them my respect for stepping up to fight; however, I feel like they’re treating this for sport and not something serious..” Tin Woodman responded in a serious voice while Lion and Scarecrow nodded in agreement.

“I’m with him, they may have the wits but I have a feeling this won’t end well for them, even with the fact they won’t be killed..” Lion chimed into the conversation as the trio continued to watch the ongoing events unfold.

Back at the arena, the first match was officially underway as Emily began to announce the tournament with the help of Betsy, Zeb, and Kiki, who were working on the materials needed to broadcast the moving picture to every radio via Oz magic.

“Alright!! We began the first match, Mario vs Dion!! Who shall win, the mighty Mario or the terrible Dion? Begin!!” Emily cried out to the audience in a joyful voice and this marked the start of the tournament.

After the announcement, the event was broadcast to millions of people who were listening to their radios, and they were amazed at seeing such a sight as this.

“Alright, I shall crush ya!!!” Mario roared in a cocky manner before running toward his opponent.

Mario proceeds to jump high in the air before stomping on Dion repeatedly which causes part of the arena to be destroyed much to the surprise of everyone.

“Wow, he’s going at it. You can do this, Mario! Make him suffer!!” Sadako called out to Mario while she and the others cheered for him.

During this, Emily began her commentary once more.

“And Mario is going absolute ham on Dion! He’s not holding back!” Emily spoke to the microphone in an upbeat voice while watching the events unfold.

Mario proceeded to repeatedly stomp on Dion until he was done, and his next move was a few punches before he was done.

“And I win.” Mario uttered in what seemed to be a victory before quickly stepping away from the wreck.

This caused Sadako and the others to cheer while Ozma and her friends remained silent.

“You did it! You’ve shown him who’s boss!” Markus spoke to his friend in cheers while Mario smirked.

“Told ya. Dion is weak. I shall take his body and..” Mario attempted to speak but was interrupted by Dion placing his hands on Mario’s neck.

This event shocked everyone including Mario’s friend group.

“W-What?! We didn’t even see him move…” Louis cried out in shock while Sadako nodded in agreement.

“What’s this?! It seems Dion is planning on a devastating move!! Will Mario withstand it!” Emily shouted into the microphone while she continued to watch the events unfold.

During this, Dion wrapped his hands around Mario’s neck, and the large man winced in pain.

“Is that all? I was hoping you would provide a challenge but I guess I was wrong…” Dion spoke to Mario in a rather disappointed voice while Mario struggled to break free.

“U-Uncle..U-Uncle…” Mario uttered in desperation as he was struggling to breathe, hoping that Dion would put an end to this.

“I win, you brainless fool.” Dion responded with a smirk before throwing the large man out of the ring, thus eliminating him.

This event shocked the fighters and they quickly checked on their friend.

“Mario?! Are you okay!!” Sadako cried out in a worried voice while gently stroking his forehead, and to her luck, Mario let out a thumbs up.

“T-Too Strong..” Mario uttered in defeat before falling unconscious while Sadako immediately glared at Dion.

Of course, Mario’s loss was a shock to those watching while Ozma and her group weren't surprised.

“I’m next, you fiend! You’ve hurt my friend..” Sadako spoke to Dion while stepping up to the ring, hoping to avenge her friend’s defeat.

“No matter, I’m having a good warmup anyway. Just more fodder for me until Dorothy fights me.” Dion responded, cracking his knuckles in the process while Sadako chuckled as she walked closer to him.

“Don’t let my size fool you. I may be small but I can still bring you a world of pain, fiend!” Sadako responded seriously before standing face-to-face with her opponent.

“Don’t worry, I’ll let you go first since you’re a woman. Show me what you’ve got.” Dion responded with a smile before standing still, waiting for an attack.

This caused Sadako to immediately deliver a kick toward Dion’s neck; however, it didn’t faze him which shocked her.

“N-No way! I should have broken your neck…” Sadako uttered in shock before quickly placing her leg back down so she could deliver a punch straight to her face; however, that didn’t faze him as well.

“N-No way…I..” Sadako uttered in shock once more as she was almost out of options, and this was music to Dion’s ears.

“Oh, You were attacking? I thought a fly flew at me, are you taking this seriously, little girl?” Dion mocked Sadako as this pissed her off greatly.

“S-Shut up!! You hurt my friend and I will defeat you!!” Sadako cried out before delivering another kick to his neck; however, it was to no avail.

“Sadako, right? Let me show you how to break a neck..” Dion spoke to Sadako before quickly kicking the woman hard on the neck which sent her flying out of bounds.

After this, Sadako’s body was sent flying back to where her friends were and she fell unconscious on the spot, coughing up some blood.

This event shocked everyone who was watching as they just saw Dion defeating her.

“I-It seems Sadako had lost…Dion wins another match…” Emily announced to her microphone in a shocked voice.

“Sadako!!!” Louis and Markus both cried out as the men quickly checked up on their friend, and to their relief, she was alive but unconscious.

During this, Ozma and her friends watched in shock at what they just witnessed.

“Dion didn’t show her any mercy at all. This is maddening..” Polychrome uttered in shock while Ozma nodded in agreement.

“I’m not shocked at all. He also killed those people when he announced the tournament..” Ozma responded with a hint of disgust in her voice while she continued to watch the events unfold.

After this, Louis stepped out to face Dion, hoping to avenge the defeats of Sadako and Mario.

“No introductions. I shall defeat you, you monster!” Louis cried out to Dion before quickly running toward Dion; however, this was interrupted by Dorothy waking up with a smile as she landed on the ring.

This event shocked everyone as everyone began to cheer for their friend while Louis and the others were surprised.

“Who are you, little girl? This is my fight!” Louis uttered with annoyance while Dorothy shook her head in disapproval.

“Sorry, I can’t let you be defeated like how Sadako did, so please step down, okay?” Dorothy advised Louis in a stern voice before this was followed by the man grunting as he stepped down.

“Tell me what to do…” Louis grumbled before settling back down. After this, Dorothy smiled at her opponent, ready to face him.

“But first, may I do something real quick? I promise it won’t take too long..” Dorothy asked Dion while the creature raised an eyebrow.

“Do what you need to do, Dorothy..” Dion responded with a smirk while Dorothy smiled back.

“Thanks, I need to switch to my fighting uniform..” Dorothy responded before taking off her clothes to reveal a black fighting uniform underneath, she was also wearing wristbands on her arms and legs.

After this, Dorothy neatly placed them on the ground before turning her direction to Dion. “Alright, ready when you are!” Dorothy spoke to her opponent as she was ready to battle with him.

“Begin!!” Emily cried out to the two opponents thus marking the start of the battle.

*The long-awaited battle between Dorothy and Dion was now underway…*

Chapter Text

(Dorothy vs Dion)

*July, 26th, 1906*

Topeka, Kansas*

Dorothy and Dion in front of each other while everyone watched with suspense.

“Now, we’ll finally see what Omby Amby has taught Dorothy. I hope she can pull through…” Lion spoke out in a quiet voice while Scarecrow nodded in agreement.

“I’m with you although I have this strange feeling that Dorothy might pull through despite what she’s been telling us..” Scarecrow responded with a mixture of hope and seriousness in his voice before turning his direction back to the upcoming battle.

During this, the upcoming battle could be seen by everyone from Earth as the people were waiting for what’s next.

“Dorothy, show Dion what you are made of, remember the training..” Omby Amby thought to himself while focusing his attention on the upcoming battle.

Soon after, Emily spoke into the microphone once more in an upbeat voice.

“Alright, let the battle commence!!” Emily cried out into the microphone thus kicking off the battle.

Immediately after the announcement, Dorothy charged toward Dion while letting out a battle cry and she used her leg to deliver a kick; however, Dion quickly caught it with his hand.

After this, Dion delivered a swift punch toward Dorothy’s cheek which sent the girl flying; however, Dorothy caught her footing before quickly using it to dash herself toward her opponent and soon, both warriors exchanged many blows at a rapid pace.

“Ahh, this is more like it! I’m already having fun!” Dion spoke to Dorothy in a cocky voice while continuing to trade blows with the young girl at a fast pace, and this made Dorothy smirk.

“Same here, Dion!” Dorothy responded while she also continued to trade blows with the creature.

This incident went on for a few seconds before both warriors broke free from the blows, and surprised everyone.

“A-Amazing. So fast and agile. So this is the fruit of Dorothy’s training…” Polychrome uttered in surprise while Ozma nodded in agreement.

“I agree..” Ozma simply responded, too focused on the battle to give a proper response as she continued to watch.

It was clear that the battle was just getting started between Dorothy and Dion as the pair resumed their battle.

“Alright, let’s see if you can dodge this, it’s a move that Polychrome uses..” Dion spoke to Dorothy with a smile before leaping toward the air to prepare for his attack while Dorothy prepared herself for whatever was coming with a serious look on her face.

Soon after, a slew of rainbow-colored orbs appeared behind Dion and the creature settled his target at Dorothy.

“Rainbow Shower!!!” Dion cried out before sending the rainbow orbs to his target in hopes of harming Dorothy; however, Dorothy quickly dodged them with such speed.

This went on for a few seconds as Dorothy quickly dodged each attack by quickly moving across the arena with such speed and accuracy.

“Using Polychrome’s attacks huh? I almost forgot you have everyone’s DNA! Talk about crazy!” Dorothy spoke out before quickly flying toward the air in an attempt to deliver a punch to Dion; however, he dodged it by using an afterimage.

“Foolish girl! You should know when to..” Dion attempted to speak out to Dorothy as he tried to deliver a hard kick; however, right when he tried to do so, it was revealed that Dorothy was only an afterimage, and this surprised him.

“W-What?!” Dion cried out in surprise before turning around to see Dorothy.

After this, Dorothy quickly punched Dion square in the cheek which sent him back to the arena before he crashed into the arena.

“Fooled you! Omby Amby taught me that! Even though I was fooled by it a few days ago…well a year ago for me.” Dorothy spoke to Dion in a playful voice before descending back down to see if she’d won or not.

This event was watched by everyone and they were surprised at what they were seeing.

“This girl is quite strong. Not even I could touch him when I fought him, but something isn’t right here…” Azure thought to himself while continuing to watch the battle.

On the other hand, Betsy and Zeb were blown away by Dorothy’s performance.

“Wow, she’s wonderful. I can’t see a thing but I just know Dorothy can win this!” Betsy spoke joyfully while Zeb nodded with a smile.

“You’re right, we might pull through!” Zeb replied with confidence while during this, Kiki was silent.

“Dorothy, why are you not going all out? Do you perhaps enjoy this battle…” Kiki thought to herself while continuing to watch the fight unfold.

Back at the fight, Dorothy walked toward the damn hole where Dion was at.

“Come on Dion, a simple thing such as a mere punch won’t put you down..” Dorothy called out to Dion as she waited for a response until eventually, Dion quickly got up from the hole, dusting some dirt off his skin.

“Now that was a good punch; however, our little warm-up ends here, it’s time to get serious.” Dion advised Dorothy with a smirk while cracking his knuckles.

This, of course, made Dorothy smile back since she was holding back as well.

“Right on, Dion! Also, could I take a small timeout real quick? I gotta remove my wristbands and shoes, is that okay?” Dorothy asked Dion rather politely as this was met with her opponent nodding.

“Sure, it will only delay your death by a few seconds but take the time you need.” Dion responded with a smile and this made his opponent happy.

“Thanks for understanding. It was getting quite heavy fighting with them..” Dorothy responded while she sat down to take off her wristbands before moving down to remove her shoes.

During this, Emily began to speak to the microphone.

“And it seems Dorothy is removing her shoes and wristbands, what could happen next?! Emily spoke to the microphone in an excited voice while continuing to watch everything unfold.

After seeing this, Betsy and Zeb made their way to help Dorothy.

“Dorothy, let me help you take these things away from the arena, okay?” Betsy offered Dorothy before attempting to grab the wristband; however, she struggled with the extreme weight of it.

“W-What in the world?! Y-You’ve been wearing weights!?” Betsy uttered in shock as this revelation shocked Ozma and the others including Dion who was a bit surprised.

“Oh yeah, I forgot to tell y’all. Omby Amby made me wear these two months into our training and I’ve never taken it off, not even when I shower so carrying them would be useless but I appreciate the help.” Dorothy responded casually while Zeb managed to pick up one of her shows although he struggled.

“J-Jeez! You never cease to not surprise us! I’m not even sure if Jim could carry something like this..” Zeb responded to Dorothy while referring to his horse back at the ranch before he carried the show away from the arena.

“He’s right, and the fact it was for a whole year..” Betsy chimed into the conversation before carrying the wristbands outside the arena while struggling in the process and this was watched by Ozma.

“Dorothy, you’ve improved so much, and as your friend, I’m happy about that but..” Ozma thought to herself while glaring at the star mark that was on Dorothy’s forehead, the same one that was given to her by Locasta’s kiss.

Back at the battle, Dorothy quickly ran across the arena, jumping up and down in the process.

“So much better!! I’m light as a feather!” Dorothy spoke joyfully while throwing a few more punches and kicks into the air before focusing her attention back on Dion.

After this, Dion chuckled at this before speaking to the girl once more.

“I was waiting for you to finish, now it’s my turn..” Dion responded before preparing himself to fight seriously.

After this, Dion closed his eyes for a few moments as a purple aura consumed him which caused the ground to shake a little until finally, Dion let out a shout as the aura became richer in purple.

“W-Wow..” Dorothy uttered in surprise while she continued to watch the events unfold.

“Now, let’s get this party started, I have people to terrorize.” Dion spoke to Dorothy once more before charging at her with such speed.

Dion charged toward Dorothy at such a fast pace that the girl was caught off guard, and suddenly, Dion elbowed Dorothy straight in the jaw, sending her flying across the arena.

“Come on! Show some spirit!” Dion spoke to Dorothy in a teasing manner while he quickly teleported to where his opponent was.

After this, Dion delivered a hard uppercut to Dorothy’s stomach that sent her flying up in the air which prompted Dion to fly up in the air and lastly, he delivered another hard punch to her stomach which sent her flying back down.

Meanwhile, everyone was shocked at what they’ve just seen.

“Dorothy!!” Ozma cried out in a worried voice while continuing to watch the battle unfold.

Back at the battle, Dion chuckled as he descended back down to check on Dorothy.

“See? I’m much faster now, care for another one of your friend’s attacks?” Dion spoke to Dorothy in a mocking voice before opening his right hand to reveal a small green energy ball.

After this, Dion attempted to use it on his opponent; however, this wasn’t successful as Dion was hit in the jaw by a medium-sized green energy ball that knocked him back.

This event shocked everyone as they saw Dorothy emerging from the rubble as she had a smirk on her face.

“Wow, you’re tough. That hurt me..” Dorothy spoke to her opponent while dusting some dirt off her fighting uniform.

After hearing this, Dion quickly got back up.

“You’re proving to be quite resourceful, Dorothy. That little sneak attack caught me off guard..” Dion spoke to Dorothy while the young girl chuckled at this.

“Gotta always stay on your guard, Dion.” Dorothy responded with a smirk while Dion chucked back.

“I should be telling you this, anywho, let’s continue, shall we? I can’t wait to smash your face into the dirt.” Dion responded while Dorothy nodded back.

“Of course, I can’t wait to take you down and save the people I care about.” Dorothy responded, preparing herself for the next round of their battle.